Our new Friends, Our new Enemies

Chapters

Chapter 1 : Ponyville the punishment
Chapter 2: How to not make friends
Chapter 3: The bad end of the Rainbow
Chapter 4 : Surviving old friends
Chapter 5 : The chains of Monarchy
Chapter 7: New Worlds
Chapter 8: Remnants
Chapter 9: Playing the game
Chapter 10: Reborn
Chapter 11: A window to the Past
Chapter 12: Luna focus
Chapter 13: Hungry hungry Humans
Chapter 14: Murder mystery
Chapter 15: Dinner isn't served
Chapter 16: Not just a Princess anymore
Chapter 17: More danger, more lessons
Chapter 18: Luna's determination
Chapter 19: Almost heaven
Chapter 20: The slippery slope
Chapter 21: A pirates life for me!
Chapter 22: Whispers in the dark
Chapter 23: Ocean vacation
Chapter 24: New Dawn
Chapter 26: Bats!
Chapter 27: The Night shall last forever
Chapter 28: Love is in bloom
Chapter 29: Darkness rising
Chapter 30: The Call to action
Chapter 31: Luna vs Celestia
Chapter 32: Two hearts as one
Chapter 33: The Night of Humanity
Chapter 34: Beer and brawling
Chapter 35: The point of no return
Chapter 36: Why we fight
Chapter 37: Deceleration of war
Chapter 38: First strike
Chapter 39: Blood on the streets
Chapter 41: Back to Ponyville
Chapter 42: Corruption
Chapter 43: The power of a smile
Chapter 44: The first tour of the war
Chapter 45: Moving the goalposts
Chapter 46: Being set straight
Chapter 47: Something best left unfound
Chapter 48: One bad apple
Prologue: The darkest of futures
Chapter 6 : These strange new creatures
Chapter 25: Trapped in darkness
Chapter 40: And where did that bring you?

Chapter 1 : Ponyville the punishment

3 years earlier....

Solar Virtue. Adventurer, charmer, saviour, hero.

All things Solar Virtue almost gagged on upon thinking about.

Far from a bad pony, but far from a good one. This seemingly simple Earth Pony could have used his gifts for greatness, could have used his inspiring and challenging ‘starting from the bottom’ life to earn respect and praise, yet as he discovered long ago, this was far from the case.

Growing up alone was tough. An orphan’s life often was. No friends made it harder. No home, save temporary accommodation, never provided him with a place of belonging. He felt no connection to any land nor any community. Solar never regretted such a beginning however. He was indeed proud of his accomplishments and progress to escape poverty and the dirt he was. Such a journey made him strong.

Over the time he spent becoming a somepony, Solar Virtue acquired many skills which he still found useful. An initially promising career in the Royal Guard ensured he was physically and mentally tough enough to at least survive. In fact, such was his skill as both a soldier and commander he quickly found himself climbing through the ranks, the very real chance of ensuring the rank of Captain of the Guard soon became his.
Of course,now, as Solar now found himself in the wilderness, naught but a pack of simple supplies and no real purpose to accompany him, he had squandered his chance of achieving this. Something about total disrespect for the proud institution that was the Guards and un-guardsmanship like behaviour’ was the reason that all fell apart.

This was not the end of his direct servitude to the Princesses though. Were it not for one of his fellow Lieutenants, some hot head by the name of Shining Armour, if Solar could rememeber correctly, he’d have been thrown further into servitude than Luna had been exiled to the moon. Shining Armour, despite Solar’s faults, seemed to still see a chance and opportunity for Solar, just not in the front and centre which was the Royal Guards. As such, Solar was offered a place in the Night Guard, Luna’s own Guards.

He took it, thinking it would suit him more.

Surprise, it didn’t.

“Bunch of emo obsessed, Princess Luna butt kissers” though Solar, happy he had left that life behind.

Deciding to leave servitude was the best idea of his life. It gave him true freedom. With his guardsman skills, he was no longer that weak pathetic pony, ripe to exploit as he lay poor and dirty in the streets. Now he could get what he wanted, when he wanted. Never did he steal of course, but with his skills he had enabled himself to do what most ponies couldn’t even dream of doing. He hated the term ‘adventures’ but essentially, that was his primary lifestyle. Travelling around Equestria. Fulfilling jobs and requests that only he could do. Be that the beating of pesky changelings and acting as general muscle for hire, eliminating criminal gangs by any means necessary , or even helping them, Solar Virtue wasn’t picky on where he found his fortunes.

This attitude towards life had for the most part, aside from all his near death experiences, worked well for him. He had saved ponies and hurt them, but never did he feel his actions in anyway change or define him. He was always in work, often paid well and always had a purpose. Until now.

In such a line of work, Solar often found himself working with far more unsavoury characters than himself. He had no quarrel with this fact. On the contrary. Many favours had been earned from these ponies, paying dividends to him. Some of these ponies however, were far too wise than to trust Solar.

Effectively an information broker, appropriately named Blank Canvas, had hired Solar for a job a few weeks ago. It was a simple job, provide protection for Blank and his minions while they negotiate a deal with a smuggling operation. The job itself went smoothly, no trouble. It was only after, when Solar was due his pay when Blank Canvas confronted him. It was here and now Solar was called out for his selfish pursuit of power. Solar, instantly refuting this, claimed he cared little of the petty power plays others played. He knew this himself, and there was no one more of an expert than him.
Blank Canvas proved him wrong however. Solar had heard about that this pony was an excellent judge of character, somepony who could figure another pony out in the space of a single conversation. He hit back At Solar’s denial with the counter claim that Solar couldn’t stand being placed at the lower end of the power ladder, the crushing weight of other ponies power and influence placed on top of him. Solar had gone silent at this attack as he pondered on the words of the information broker. Furthermore, Blank Canvas quite correctly had picked up on Solar’s lack of any real connection to the world, a thing he thought and believed passionately brought true freedom. Solar had wondered why all this mattered, and the answer it seemed was all rather simple and appropriate. Power feared power, and although he did not state it, Solar could tell Blank Canvas saw something of a potential Rival in him. For what reason, Solar knew not. He never considered himself an enemy to any individual ponies. But at this stage, whether or not he even had any desire for power was irrelevant, for Black Canvas had his paranoid mind made up, and he could quite easily dispose of Solar should he desire, such was the difference in actual hard power and horsepower.

Solar remembered the tenseness of the situation. Not fear yet, but adrenalin flowing through his body in preparation. He didn’t know if Blank Canvas had secretly had him surrounded already with Hench ponies. He honestly didnt know if his end was near. It was with fortunate relief that his death did not come that day and instead, with relieving fortune, a deal was offered. Solar would go far from hear, never again to have any connection nor dealings with Blank’s world.
Curiously, the threat of death, had little swing on Solar’s decision. Blank Canvas’ correct analysis on him had provoked a deep trail of thought on what he actually wanted. The shady pony was right, the weight of servitude and foreign power was crushing to him and the idea of himself being the master of such influence truly enticed him.

For years now Solar carried a very care free attitude to life, his only criteria being that he maintained the ability to be the master of his own destiny, doing as he pleased. And so he did, as free, loose and destructive as a strong wind, but now, quite ironically, the threat of death against a participation in influence and power only served to intrigue him. Were Blank Canvas’ suspicions correct and valid, and Solar was a real threat to his position, Solar could quite easily imagine himself feeling quite fulfilled in a similar position to the broker. Below no pony and above all. The freedom to do whatever he pleased and whenever he pleased began to genuinely interest him. Sure, he would be restricted in a sense. He would have real responsibility, and many a pony would rely on him, but if he played his cards correctly, and didn’t piss off any pony off too much, without decent claim, the opportunities, the potential rewards would be more than he could ever dream of.

Never the less, as of that moment, Solar had no choice but to accept the deal. Were Blank Canvas to keep his word, a new “normal” life now awaited Solar. In this new life, he had received a few certain demands. Primarily, and perhaps understandably, given this apparent fear of Solar, these demands were made for the sole purpose of keeping him far away from any business of Blank Canvas’. Solar would stay low in quiet part of the world, take up a new identity and live as his fellow surrounding ponies lived. The place in question where his future now layed, whatever path he took, was a small town by the name of Ponyville. Solar had not heard much of it, bar a few strips of gossip he cared little for. All he knew of the location was that it was quiet, and quite possibly boring.

But here he was now, the journey to his new home already enroute. Solar kept an open mind however. It was a chance to reflect and plan on his next steps. Blank Canvas’ demands, disguised very poorly as threats, would not keep Solar content and quiet for long.

Whichever future Solar chose, power or peace, this next step would influence his life for years to come.

He may have been seriously entertaining any and all options he now had, but in the back of his head he knew one thing, and it would forever plague him.

Power was the real freedom in this world.

Author's Note

No, this isnt one of the now many stories of some pony hating friendship and finding it thanks to the mane 6 or falling in love with one of them, as he slowly because kinder. Solar Virtue is a little on the lonely side, but hopefully not for no reason. The plan is for him to almost balance the friendship of most ponies so when the main plot comes, itll make for interesting reading.
Not the craziest chapter but still a necessary one. Itll be full steam ahead from now on.

Hope you all stay for the next chapter and chapter to come.
Thanks for reading , really appreciate each one of you checking out my work. :)

Chapter 2: How to not make friends

Hoof by hoof Solar Virtue began his long journey up north to his soon to be new home, Ponyville. Stopping was, in his opinion, a luxury he could not afford. Blank Canvas had thus far not tricked him or made any false promises in regards to this deal of his, so worrying about being part of some cruel trick was not something he need do. Yet despite now apparently owning a degree of freedom that he had never before experienced in his life, avoiding areas of population and never remaining in the same spot for a prolonged time was still the norm for him. Excitement was one thing however that kept his progress to Ponyville at a high pace, technically now no longer being one Solar Virtue anymore, symbolically taking up a new identity now. Yet, almost harshly so, he still felt that one thing tug at his being, and finally reaching Ponyville and thus, his home, it served only to tug at him even more. This could, and possibly would, be the something that Solar thought might possibly finally change him.

So apart from stopping to sleep and eat, Solar’s journey was quiet and uneventful, especially so considering the use of public transport was kept to a minimum, an act that Solar thought necessary, thanks to a large desire not to tempt fate with an overzealous approach to his new freedoms. And so, despite taking longer than it could have, Solar Virtue eventually arrived at Ponyville.

It didn’t seem real.

It wasn’t that he thought his eyes had tricked him and that the town in the distance was some sort of a mirage, but the idea that in just over a mile of easy walking, he would have forsaken his old life , in place of one here. Adding to this was the beautiful and peaceful tranquility of the town. The area was calm and relaxing to him, a world away from the busy and dangerous undergrounds and metropolis' he had spent the last few years in. Ponyville was, ironically, given its relatively small form, the biggest thing to ever happen to him, and there was no one stopping him now.

“Greetings friend”

Solar snapped out of his daydream and turned his head. Walking towards him was a dark maroon coloured earth pony .a mane of an extreme dark shade of purple flying in the wind.

“Can I help you? Solar said as dismissively as he could.

The unknown pony then proceeded to stop, allowing Solar to get a good look at him. Like himself, this pony seemed to be well built and strong while still maintaining the same slimness that allowed great speed and maneuverability. The similarities ended there though. Unlike Solar’s dark brown eyes, this pony had instead paired a piecing shade of blue which went well with his sharp angular face, totally in contrast to Solar’s own soft yet strong own facial features.

“I guess you can. This is my first visit to Ponyville you see!”. The pony then replied, an obnoxiously sick smile seemingly plastered upon his face.

Now in this moment, Solar had a choice. Ever the illusive type, he knew that should he proclaim this was his first visit too, even should the resulting reaction from this pony be one of capable of inflicting great boredom and small talk, something that Solar thought worse than being stabbed . It was the ordinary, expected thing to do. However, on the opposite end of the scale, he could dismiss this irritation as easily as he knew he could. That would be the easy, simple option.
Yet as he now kept reminding himself of, he had come here for a new life, and by shunning potential acquaintances in a similar position to him would only serve to make this new life very lonely, and problematic should be find himself in the need of allies.

“It’s mine as well” Solar eventually said, determined to act the 'ordinary' pony and bracing himself for the resulting Smalltalk.

“Oh, I see” said the other pony. But there came none of the small talk that Solar so feared. In fact, there was no talking whatsoever, only the motion of the pony’s body turning to leave. It left Solar panicking in what to do next. Was he so out of touch with society that even his own small talk was obviously hollow? At this rate, it would be abandonment, not seclusion that would force a sad and lonely life upon him, not to mention one of no ambitious satisfaction.

This was not a feeling Solar liked, so much even, that he found himself suddenly following this new pony just in case conversation may rise again,

“So, uh, what brings you here?”

Great, I’m doing exactly what I didn’t want to happen. Brilliant as usual Solar.

“Work mostly. Or maybe the lack of it. I hear there may be great opportunity for a pony like me” said the pony as the two began to walk closer to the town.

“And what opportunity would that be then?” Solar replied. It was a tone that painfully proved to himself that he had still very far to go before he could ever be a normal functioning member of society, let alone talk to another pony correctly. Still, a little information on another pony couldn't hurt.
Couldn't hurt him at least.

The other pony then paused for a moment, but he didn’t seem to take great notice or offence to Solar’s blunt and almost rude tone. “Well, think of me as a kind of private detective, hence my cutie mark” the pony said, showing off his a shape exactly akin to a magnifying class on his flank.

“That seems like a potentially useless skill in this town of all places” Solar then blurted out, bluntly as ever and said with no consideration to the other pony’s feelings.

“Oh and you know do you? Had a lot of experience in such things?” retorted the pony, unexpectedly seriously. Well, perhaps not too unexpected were Solar more like every other pony. Regardless, just like that, Solar had learned how to not make friends the hard way. Already this pony seemed to be irritated with him and his uncaring attitude, and that was before Solar even entertained the consideration to the panic worthy issue that was an almost possible suspicion into Solar’s own criminal past.

In that following moment, when both ponies had stopped in their tracks, an awkward silence rapidly filled the void, with Solar completely paralyzed to those foreign problems he now found himself in.

“I’m joking friend!” suddenly burst out the other pony, laughing loudly. “Oh you should have seen your face!”

This was something Solar did not wish. This was not something he had begged any omnipotent force to gift him. The inability to detect a joke was something that did not bring any joy to him. Failing at something so simple and trivial was far from appreciated.
Seriously, what's wrong with me?

“Oh, right” said Solar, trying hide the awkwardness in his voice and to shake off some embarrassment.

“Geez, lighten up buddy!” This was far from what Solar needed. Now, he felt like the only thing he needed was to get away from this pony as quickly as he could, all other aspirations put aside. Stupid verbal punches on the shoulder proved nothing but an empty husk of a pick up.

It was then when Solar realised that he and this other pony had still stopped in their tracks again, an awkward gaze emitting from the stranger.

Oh Celestia, make this end

“Uh, you okay? I didn’t mean for it to sound so serious” said the pony, a trace of concern now showing on his face.

No of course I’m not. I’ve never done this before!

“Yeah I’m fine. I’m just not used to doing this a lot” Solar said with an awkward laugh, all before he realised what exactly he had just said. He had just told another pony that one of the core pillars of life, talking to others, was not something he had great experience in. Now while he wasn’t desperate to be socialite, interacting with some pony else would be appreciated, no matter how much he hated to admit it, and proclaiming that even conversing with another was a rare thing would do many things, but convincing this other pony that Solar was definitely some pony to be around was not one of them.

He had completely ruined his chances now.

Solar quickly tried to shrug it off, the same way he had done whenever a he had previously encountered an trying point in his life. By beating himself so much internally that he was left as form that just could no longer care.

“Tell me about it. I’m usually too busy with work to get any time to speak ‘normally’ with ponies. I’m guessing you’re similar” laughed the persistently optimistic pony.

Does running from certain death count as work?

“Uh huh” replied Solar plainly, demonstrating his point.

“So….” Said the other pony after a few tediously awkward moments of silence. “What’s your name?”

Solar’s head rose quickly to this question. Because of his certain lifestyle, the only time he heard this question was in a usually precarious situation, capture by guards or worse, by a shady gang.

“Urm” Solar managed.

“You do have a name right?” asked the stranger pony , far more seriously than Solar would have liked.

Again this created another awkward silence, one that could be easily removed should he only say his name.

“Well yeah, of course!” It was a horrifically cringey response, one with a laugh so fake that any other pony could be forgiven for mistaking that Solar was lying and in fact, did not have a name.

In truth, while this refusal to immediate answer should have been a delaying tactic so Solar could fabricate a new fake name, it was mostly the embarrassment and social inexperience that forced the following response.

“It’s Solar-“

DAMN IT!

Like an idiot, he had accidentally let slip his true name. Sure, this pony wouldn’t know who he was exactly, but once word got around that there was a Solar in town, this foolish action of his would come back to haunt him for sure. But alas, he couldn’t stop now for fear of even more embarrassment and suspicion. Solar would just have to commit to his now careless half lie.

“Solar….?” Questioned the other pony as the internal panic for Solar to search for another name continued. His eyes furiously scanned his surroundings in search of an idea, but to no avail. That was until his gaze fell upon the horizon, where what looked like a storm was approaching.

“Gust. My name is Solar Gust” Solar somewhat proudly replied, stating just one of the many words he could associate with a storm.

Wow. Hope you're proud of yourself Solar. Impressive creativity

Never before had this wandering pony felt happier with himself, the lack of socialising now giving him successes he had never felt before. It was a foal like, truthfully embarrassing moment of pride. Most had mastered this skill before pre school, yet here he was, full grown and still internally grinning like an idiot. Still, regardless of any immature joy, his body grew tense as he waited for a response from this other pony, as if it was awaiting approval.

“Well nice to meet you Solar Gust. I’m Arcing Storm!”

Immediately after this pony had also stated his name, a feeling that Solar could only associate with a near death experience, him narrowly avoiding certain death, shot across his body. Still, he couldn't help himself but entertain the thought of what might have occurred if he made the connection with the approuching storm, but still was interpreted as a lie

“I guess I can just call you Arc then!” smiled Solar, high on his satisfaction, yet still greatly wanting to further the conversation in an attempt to not give the pony any chance to think.

“If you want…” replied the Pony now known as Arcing Storm with a grunt. Almost as if Solar had asked an inappropriate question.

Do all ponies change their mood this quickly?

“Ok I will do that then” Solar said, taking the point quite literally, yet unsure of how to respond to what sounded like the end of a conversation.

“Uh huh”.

Solar could only glare at the now and suddenly less then interested Arcing Storm. Proving that it may indeed be the end of the conversation, and instead of focusing on Solar , the pony he was supposed to be talking to, something that even a social dimwit such as Solar knew should occur in any conversation, he now decided to now almost completely ignore Solar, as if he wasn't even there, and simply stare ahead into Ponyville.

Are you looking at the storm for ideas too? Never thought some odd weather could cause so much interest

Despite this strange mental removal from the world, a few generous moments were given to Arcing Storm in order to allow him to return to the conversation he should be having. When this time reached its limit, and when Arcing Storm still seemed to forget everything but his gormless staring, Solar decided he could easily waste his socialising time with another pony and opted to instead begin to walk into Ponyville proper, alone.

“Hey wait! Where you going?” called Arcing Storm as soon Solar began walking out in front of him.

“Into Ponyville” replied Solar plainly, bluntly and truthfully.

“Well duh” said Arcing Storm catching up with Solar. “We’re both new here so I think we should stick together, you know”.

I know you’re already annoying me.

“But…” Continued Arcing Storm as he saw Solar’s walking pace quickening and his eyes refusing to focus on anything but him. “…I can see you probably need to be somewhere quickly, so I’ll let you get off.

Thank Celestia! I’m free!

It was truly remarkable how quickly Solar had grown bored of this pony, despite promising himself to talk to some pony. However, even with Arcing Storm’s strange behaviour, part of this sudden refusal to talk was still down to a lack of experience, so perhaps in this world, devoid of action, plot and general excitement, this was just the new everyday.

“Perhaps we could meet up later? It’s a small enough town so I’ll bet we’ll see each other sometime”.

“Uh huh” grunted Solar in what was really was meant to be some sort of petty revenge for when he had just received the same response. To this, Solar, spitefully so, almost craved some sort of a confused or awkward reaction from Arcing Storm, a stutter or another period of silence. There was however, none of this. With a slight nod Arcing Storm swiftly left Solar’s company and continued into Ponyville alone.

This was, given careful thought, probably for the best. The entirety of Solar’s brief company with Arcing Storm had not be ideal by any standards. Awkward silences, misunderstandings and struggles with what to say had plagued him throughout. It had been a far cry from what Solar imagined a normal conversation would have been like outside of criminal underground circles, and instead of having a naturally flowing chat, the usual thoughts and feelings had taken over Solar yet again. It wasn’t even a great surprise either. A lifetime of fighting, evading and being in the company of deceitful and cruelly ambitious ponies had always forced Solar to never be content with the current situation. Who knew if that pony approaching him was hired to kill him, or that pony who had been up to now, kind to him, was plotting against him. It was because of this that Solar would never be able to accept a conversation for what it was , choosing instead to always suspect a disguise for darker intentions . This, in all honesty, all stemmed from one thing, or rather, one thing he was devoid of.

Trust.

Even if a Solar came across a pony who proven themselves to be ordinary and harmless, the past would creep up like a cold and force him to focus not on enjoying what was being said, but on what this pony wanted. Why exactly they were wasting his time doing this when time could be spent more usefully and productively elsewhere. Every other pony, no matter how pure in character they may be, was just another obstacle in Solar living his life, and his 'decision' to now come to Ponyville would force all too many occasions in which he would have to engage in the tedious and pointless acts of socialising. Without any profitable use, Solar knew he would create himself such a distrust of every pony, he would be forced to never again leave even the house.

But yet, in this quaint and lifeless town, a house did await him, and an apparently normal life was there, ready for him should he chose. It was because of this mere curiosity that ensured Solar's legs did not stop and turn around, opting to continue the walk into Ponyville.

What have I got myself into…?

Author's Note

Another chapter successfully delivered.

Thanks for reading guys. Hope you all stick around to read more :)

Chapter 3: The bad end of the Rainbow

Life.

Life in Ponyville was…..simple. In all sense of the word.

Solar had fully prepared himself a more secluded style of life, especially considering the small size and rural location of the town, not to mention a life where the ponies probably hadn’t done a single thing worth any interest for as long as they had been alive. But as he now stood in what he suspected was the town centre, Solar could only feel shock of how lifeless this town, and but unfortunate extension, its ponies were. Sure, they seemed cheerful enough , seemingly content to be doing something at least. Yet , upon further inspection, Solar became painfully aware of the incredibly monotonous nature they looked to be satisfied in, very much pre-set on performing mundane tasks. Like a train on rails, the lives were very pre-determined, doing one thing and then simply moving on to do another. Perhaps it was Solar’s ignorance of the world that gave him this negative view on this, a mere lack of experience and exposure causing him surprise and confusion, but given thought, the only thing confusing Solar was how these Ponies could be content with their lives where an average day only consists of walking to a store or friends house and back. Even if this was something Solae was about partake in a lot more now, he was content in the fact he had at least done something with his life, good and bad, which was more than these ponies could probably say.

The next thing he immediately noticed was a massive, tree shaped, crystal like structure just on the edge of the town. Solar knew very little of this building, other than it was something of a castle that some Princess now lived in after beating some big red thing with horns. Other than that, he didn’t know much else and frankly, didn’t care. Why would he need to know about some royalty who thought herself better than everypony else? If she didn’t care for knowing about anypony else, than Solar wouldn’t care for her.

And that was Ponyville apparently. Just as boring as he expected.

That was, of course, until, while simply gazing around at his now fellow town ponies, he spotted with almost too much ease, an essentially pure pink pony frozen still, just staring at him. In response Solar could only stare back, wondering if there was something about him that would warrant such attention. Once he realised he was probably just being paranoid under pressure from what was quite obviously a very weird pony, he simply withdrew his gaze and continued walking, already amazed at the shameful caliber of the townsponies. Following this oddity, Solar had intended to go to his new home as soon as he entered Ponyville. That was until he remembered he hadn’t a clue where it was and the note from Blank Canvas had only stated it was a house with a black tiled roof. Judging from the architecture of the rest of the town, this shouldn’t be so hard considering the thatched roofs of the other houses but so far, he had no luck. Again looking around for his destination, now noticing that the odd pink pony had disappeared, Solar decided he would just walk down the street in directly facing him, possibly allowing him to find something of interest in this pioneering exploration of a location no pony would be interested in reading about.

So for the next ten minutes, after both neither finding his house or anything worthy of interest to him, Solar went to a bench to sit and think. Chiefly among his thoughts were now that he was here, in Ponyville, what would he do? Even if he decided against working, he would have to do something to combat his boredom. The problem was that his life in the shadows had only given him skills that a small peaceful town like Ponyville would obviously have no need of. Solar entertained the thought that he could take up work from Arcing Storm, but then he remembered how annoying that pony was, so that was a no.

“Hey!”

Solar then suddenly was ripped back into the real world, sacrificing his thoughts to the voice behind him. He turned, having to look up at a light blue Pegasus hovering above him. This particular Pegasi had a rainbow coloured mane and tail and a lightning bolt shaped cutie mark. In all, she wasn’t bad looking at all, but such thoughts were far from being on Solar’s mind.

“What?” replied Solar bluntly, turning back around once he had got a look at the Pegasus.

“Um, how about hi?” replied the female Pegasus in a voice now disliked by Solar.

“How about no?” Solar instantly dismissed.

To this, Solar received no response, leading him to happily believe the pony had flown off. That was until, after a mere blink, the rainbow maned pony was suddenly hovering right in front of his face.

“You’re new around here huh?” quizzed the Pegasus with a serious look.

“You think? Was it the fact that you have no idea who I am and have never seen me before? Was it those cryptic clues that gave it away?” said Solar, sparing no expense in how sarcastic he sounded.

The rainbow pony scowled, obviously unhappy with the lack of cooperation.

“Well you should know around here we treat other ponies with a little respect”

Solar just smiled. Such shallow and easily offended individuals like this could only amuse him. Think skin never lasted well in the real world “Well if that’s the case maybe you could respect my privacy and fly off!”

The Pegasus then flew closer to Solar, her face almost touching his, her eyes narrowed but still fixated on Solar’s own. He half expected the pony to hit him in any moment, so Solar prepared himself to receive her attack. In turn to the foolishly audacious assault, the then astound her with his experience and decisive counter attack. Perhaps unfortunately for Solar, and fortunately for the Pegasus, this never came and suspicions began to arise that this was probably a failed attempt at intimidation, to which Solar laughed internally.

“Why the buck did you run off from Pinkie?” the Pegasus eventually said after what Solar suspected was a total inability to not act like some spoiled filly.

“Who? I’m not running from anything”. This had been meant simply as stating he hadn’t ran the pony in question, but deep down, Solar couldn’t help but think that he was indeed running from something. Most of his life in fact.

“Well she went to get something for you and when she got back, you weren’t there! So I decided id help her find you” The pony said, as if she was proud of this fact.

“Are you talking about the pink pony? The weirdo staring at me?” Solar replied realising which pony was being referred to.

The Pegasus suddenly recoiled, her face now visibly angry. “Hey! No one’s calls my friend a weirdo!”

“She’s your friend? That’s not surprising”. The response went exactly as Solar expected. A sudden moment of widening eyes as she realised what he had meant, followed by increased wage for insulting both the pink pony, and herself.

The Pegasus then rose higher as if to appear taller, forcing Solar to raise his head. “What you trying to say buddy?”

“I’m saying that wierdos stick together." This apparently was said louder than Solar expected and as such, many passing by ponies clearly within ears reach, now had their attention fixated on Solar and the Pegasus.

These ponies’ looks appeared to suggest that the following reaction should be an interesting one, as if this Pegasus had a local reputation. Her look did seem to suggest an interesting reaction, something that Solar welcomed if it meant that he could put this annoying pony in her place, but realistically, given that this was the first of possibly many days in this town, beating a girl wasn’t probably the best of ideas so in restrained disappointment, he withdrew from the stare in the only way he knew how, with great uninterest.

Rolling his eyes and visibly relaxing while turning away, Solar allowed the blue Pegasus the minor victory, if only to calm the situation down. Even so, the Pegasus did not know Solar’s reasons and looked to take this as Solar backing down like a coward, and as she learned back in mid-flight, crossing her front legs while the other ponies continued with their day, Solar was thankful that it seemed that the Pegasus was beginning to calm down, at least in terms of anger.

“Pinkies throwing a welcome party for you so why don’t you get off your butt and go to it and apologise?” the Pegasus said, obviously not letting the matter go.

However, unfortunately for the pony, the very idea that Solar should apologise for not saying hello sickened him and now he would once again have to delve in an argument with the blue pony again.

“No” Solar said sharply, taking the Pegasus by surprise.

“Excuse me?” the Pegasus replied. She had obviously heard Solar and wasn’t happy one bit with his answer.

“I said I’m not going to do that! I simply couldn’t care for your friend or whatever stupid party she's wasting her time on!” Judging by the Pegasus reaction, Solar may have said this a little too aggressively and bitterly.

“No one refuses a pinkie party!”

Now, with Solar confident that the Pegasus was about to resort to violence, he removed himself from the bench and stood up to face his annoying aggressor, now annoyed himself.

“Well I am! So leave me alone!” cried Solar, almost in desperate defense, before walking away in deep annoyance. Yet as Solar expected, this pesky Pegasus didn’t seem like she had enough, a blur of rainbow shooting past him to stop in front of him, blocking his path.

“Not so fast buddy. You’re going to that party even if I have to make you myself!”

Solar’s reaction suddenly went from annoyance to downright amusement. “You want to try that? Show me what you got, light bones”.

Realising Solar had practically mocked all Pegasi, the mare gasped and squinted her eyes in anger. “You don’t want to mess with me or my friends bud!”

“I’ve had training and experience, so if you don’t want to see that, get out of my way” threatened Solar, though knowing full well that this pony, even after only talking to her for barely a few minutes, was not one to easily back down.

“Oh yeah, what type of training? The Pegasus asked, probably not believing him.

Solar was immediately ready to tell this pony of all his dangerous adventures and experiences, but not before realising this could both profile him a bit too much to the world, an act he was now trying to avoid, but also put him in some serious trouble, such was the nature of his past acts. These tales of his past may even scare this pony, which, despite her great annoyance, was not something Solar wished upon any pony.

“The Royal Guard” Solar decided to declare, still stating the truth.

The Pegasus seemed unconvinced. “Then why’d you leave? You can’t just quit like that”.

“I left because it was a boring waste of my time and abilities. Plus the Captain was a real ass” Memories of Shining Armor’s betrayal came flooding back. Solar was once called a friend of Shining Armor, yet he never saw the captain step in to help him when things were precarious.

Observing the new pony’s face, oddly, the Pegasus took this news hardly well at all, landing on the ground and walking towards Solar, obviously angry about what Solar had just said.

“Hey! That ‘ass’ is my friends brother, so you better keep the mouth shut and show some respect ok? Or you’re going to find yourself in a lot of trouble”.

“I can’t exactly show any respect with my mouth shut, can I? Besides that ass deserves no respect for getting me kicked out the guard” Solar suddenly said, realising he had given out a little personal information.

Having her friend furtherly insulted was obviously not something the Pegasus could take well, now was nearly nose to nose with Solar. “You got kicked out the guard? I’m not even surprised.”

If the Pegasus had given even a smile at her little comment, Solar was sure he would have just bucked her right there and then, while not even caring for the repercussions and consequences, such was the brashness lack of thought to her words. Still, even despite zero care for the guard or his career in it, and while Solar had relatively composed himself throughout this annoyance, now he felt actual anger build up within him.

“You know, I don’t even know how you got in the Guard in the first place”.

That’s it!

“You say anything again, and I will crack your skull. I swear on my life!” Solar was so calm in speaking, almost seemed as if he wasn’t serious at all, but, even for just a quick second, the surprised and shocked look on the face of the Pegasus showed that the calm, almost deadliness in his voice had made the threat all the more dangerous.

Strangely enough, and only contributing to his anger, Solar then realised that he was again staring at a face of defiance and anger. The Pegasus didn’t seemed fazed by his threat, or at the very least was willing to be there when threat turned to action. She was defiantly a fighter, Solar could give her that. Yet this tiny amount of admiration almost instantly disappeared, only anger taking its place.

“You know, I don’t know why Pinkie’s even setting up a party for you.” The Pegasus began, perhaps wisely avoiding Solar’s threat given that just one strong buck from a strong looking Earth Pony would not end well for her. “You obviously don’t deserve it!” She gave a moment to see what Solar’s reaction was, perhaps deep down seeking satisfaction from seeing this apparent jerk being so affected by her. “I’m going to make sure no pony has to waste their time with you! Have fun alone with every hating you, idiot!”

Solar took that as an incentive to promptly leave, uncaring as ever. “Yeah, have fun with that” he said as he sharply turned away and began to walk, finally free.

It was then he was thankfully alone once more. Free of some mere Pegasus who had quickly discovered she disliked him. What struck him the most was not that he had already made an enemy, which he knew he should have cared about but didn’t, but that finally leaving that pony now felt like an the an achievement, as if he had completed a challenge. A foreshadowing of what it would be like in Ponyville probably.

But unfortunately for Solar, it was a challenge left uncompleted. Again the Pegasus refused to leave Solar in peace, and flew with remarkable speed in front of him, stopping his progress.

“Why do you have to be such a jerk?”

Impulsive actions would not end well here, but Solar wished nothing more than to perform one. Was this Pony touched in the head?

“Do you seriously enjoy arguing? More importantly, do you seriously want to continue testing me?” Yet before the rainbow pony could have a chance to reply, serving only to further the argument, Solar went on the offensive, refusing to give her a chance to speak. “I couldn’t care less about your damn ideals about friendship, nor your damn friends too! Please, for the love of the Princesses, do every pony a favour, quit this agonising barrage of annoyance and buck off!”

The reaction that came was slow at first, an emotionless and blank floating pair of wings.

Then it came.

“W-WELL SCREW YOU TOO DUDE. ALL I WAS DOING WAS TRYING TO HELP YOU BUT YOURE JUST A REAL ASS IT SEEMS! SEE YOU NEVER AGAIN LOSER!”

The speed of her escape was, quite legitimately, impressive. This also pleased Solar in other ways. The quicker she made her exit, the better. Any second later she had stayed and extended this encounter would surely see if his mental endurance was up to scratch.

From the few seconds he could see her rainbow trail, she, in all of her weak emotional composure, had rocketed out the town, far beyond Solar’s eyes could see.

Solar then gave himself a minute to calm himself. He had low expectations of this place, but even his most pessimistic side knew this was a new low when it came to his current fortune. An unfortunate and chaotic welcoming party for him in Ponyville, and one not appreciated it any way, even had it been far more peaceful.

Recomposed, Solar continued looking for the, now extremely eventful, quest that was searching for a house. Discarding a heavy sigh into the ground, Solar dreamt of a time where his usually simple and peaceful tasks of little consequence did not end up making his blood boil and his day bleaker. Now, just further up the street in front of him, he witnessed, quite unmistakably, a purple maned Alicorn running with great haste, followed closely by what seemed like an adolescent dragon.

Solar never considered an expert on royalty, especially considering when there were some seriously dedicated ponies with almost spy like knowledge on the subject. Weirdos, Solar called them. Never the less, he needn’t have been one of these ponies to know this was the new princess of friendship.

She looked panicked, yet still excited. Together with a pair of Solar Guards, the speed of their run seemed to indicate something was amiss. Something that peaked Solar’s interest, for when a Princess, an effective goddess of the land, seemed to take a matter seriously, it usually meant a matter of great importance, and such a thing made Solar curious at the very least, hungry for an accompanying opportunity at most.

His legs almost automatically carried himself in their direction, were it not for a brief hesitation. He had only just got here, supposedly, seeking a new life, regardless of if it wasn’t really his idea. He may have not planned all this, but not but yesterday Solar was open to entertaining this idea of relative peace. Yet now, after an admittedly quite unexpected welcome, was he already forsaking this position? Setting aside the threat of death he had received from Blank Canvas, an important part of the fine print of his presence here, he had to quickly consider his true position.

The anger given to Solar by the rainbow Pegasus remained and lingered, and while he didn’t know it, it would greatly impact his final decision. Purely investigating this disturbance would do little on his future fortunes. Should nothing come out of this, then so be it, but should something interesting emerge, then, whatever form it take, Solar was excited of the opportunity to learn more of this new princess, despite his low opinion of her Whatever opportunity he may fish out of her, it was infinity better than sitting around in a house, waiting for the next pony to annoy him.

His decision was made, and he quickly gave chase to the Princesses party.

Yes, Solar had changed his tune rather quickly, but her couldn’t deny his truth self.

Power was what he was truly seeking. Right?

Author's Note

Enjoy the chapter everyone :)
Was struggling a bit with this one. Im trying to ensure the internal battle within Solar's mind will be something of his he will have to deal with for a bit, but its always fun writing about the mane 6 getting their what for. Serves as a nice break from all their hero activities and happy lives. .
Hope youre enjoying so far. Feedback, either in comments or likes, is appreciated so much

Chapter 4 : Surviving old friends

“Halt!”

The princesses party suddenly stopped as one of the Guards cried out to Solar to cease his pursuit. Immediately surrounding their princess in a defensive fashion, weapons pointed at Solar who couldn’t help but scowl at the guard who had spoken to him.

“You dare approach the Princess without permission? I’ll have you thrown in a cell!” Solar couldn’t help himself but stare daggers into the eyes of this audacious guard.

“That’s not necessary Strong Shield” calmly proclaimed Princess Twilight, emerging from the wall of guards. “I’m sure our friend didn’t mean any trouble” she said with a smile. Moving farther from her guards, an act of movement surely making them uncomfortable, she approached Solar with kind eyes. “Is there anything you need Mr…?”

Solar snorted a laugh, the big brute of a guard who had shouted at him narrowing his eyes at this. “Solar V… Gust”.

Get a grip Solar! You’ve been in worse situations.

“That’s a nice name” the princess enthusiastically replied. Words falling on unimpressed ears of course. It was quite obvious that this was just a charade to pretend that she cared, an ability performed regularly and masterfully by all the Princesses. “I’m so sorry to have to say this Solar, but we are in a bit of a rush here, so if you needed something it’d be really good if you could be quick”.

Waiting for her reply, Solar caught the Princess silently mouthing a ‘sorry’.

Solar was taken back silent at this. It was almost like….she cared?

And the movies are correct when they show that Luna is really an alien robot infiltrating pony kind to prepare for an invasion. It’s an act you idiot!

The mental punishment was warranted. Just as Celestia had mastered, smiling and fake kindness quickly gained her the trust of many ponies. Solar wouldn’t be making that mistake.

“THE PRINCESS AKSED YOU A QUESTION” suddenly cried out the thug of a guard that stopped Solar before.

Had he not been in the presence of a powerful Princess, and many guards, Solar would have undoubtedly delivered a swift buck to the face to this guard. In his time back in Canterlot, he met many of these ponies, and many of these ponies still have the scars to prove it.

Luckily, for the guard, the deadly glare he received from the Princess quickly shut him up. An opportunity too good to waste.

“Atta boy” smirked Solar to the guard, truly testing his discipline. To Solar’s disappointment, it held.

Ignoring this, with a little awkward laugh, the Princess continued. “It’s just there’s urgent business in Canterlot” She seemed almost pained saying this, obviously taking her role as Princess of friendship seriously.

“I heard Princess” Solar replied, returning a sense of surprise from the Princess. He didn’t know of course, but if she was to trust him, and possibly divulge what she knew to him, then he would have to seem useful in the very least. “I’m in the Royal Guard, Princess”

The surprise on the face of the Princess only increased with this ‘news’, and the foal of a guard who had so stupidly tried to challenge Solar now couldn’t adhere to his discipline training.

“What?! How can you be? I’ve never seen you, nor heard of you even”.

Solar smiled. Thank Celestia for half-truths.

“Well, maybe not in your fancy Day Guard. It’s the Night Guard for me”.

It wouldn’t be the easy of course to convince them, but for the first time, he was glad path had led him into the Night Guards.

“Sure you are” puffed the guard known as Strong Shield. “Prove it”.

All eyes targeted on Solar, eagerly awaiting a truthful confirmation. He needed a solid piece of proof, and with no official identification on him, he needed something only somepony in the Guards would know.

“Every year, on the Summer Sun celebration, only when the day just becomes the night, both guard corps venture down to The Golden Spear Inn. The place is open only to guards that day. In there, begins a night of pure chaos and drinking. Apart from the challenge of being able to consume three shots of the ‘dragons breath’ drink, both Day and Night Guards enter a competition in which each pony race must challenge the same race of their counterpart guard corps. Quite originally, the common challenge is as follows. Hoof wrestling for Earth Ponies, wing wrestling for Pegasi, and magic wrestling for Unicorns. At the end of the event which ever Guards have won the most is allowed a personal choice in guard posting, whenever that might be, and for the following week, the losing Guards corps is permitted to be at the wrath of Princess Luna’s pranks and has to bake a new cake recipe for Princess Celestia.”

Strong Shield had gone quiet, but Solar had not quite finished, he was ready with the killing blow.

“Additionally, whichever Guard, from either corps, has been the latest the most to duty , over the previous year is forced, on the night in the Inn, to guard the infamous “room 6”.

Struggling, to contain himself barely, Solar could see, behind the helmeted faces of the other guards, mischievous smiles begin to emerge. They knew of what Solar spoke. All except Solar’s new ‘friend’ Strong Shield, And Solar knew why.

“Tell me, Strong Shield, was it? When you had to leave that rooms door open thirteen unlucky inches, and when you had to listen in to whatever ‘fun’ your fellow Guard was getting up to in there with a lucky mare, did you use the bathroom four room down to the left, or the bathroom seven rooms to the right to relieve yourself?”

Strong Shield couldn’t help but let a quick gasp escape his lips, something, very unfortunate for him, his fellow guards heard. They were not easy with the following teasing.

“Shield! How long did you last you horny thing!” laughed one Guard.

“Or perhaps he went to throw up. Maybe he doesn’t really swing that way” cried out another, causing obvious embarrassment for the big guy.

“Alright! Alright! I get it. Yes I lost. It was two years ago” he admitted, to his misfortune. However unprofessionally, the additional guards present could not compose themselves any longer. This was an event only the guards spoke of or knew, it had to be evidence enough.

Yet perhaps in an attempt to deviate the attention from him, Strong Shield shot bac with more questions. “But- h-how do we know you didn’t just hear that from somepony in the Guards.”

Solar rolled his eyes and his further integration. “The code word for any civilian in hearing proximity is vegetable. Because that’s what each Guard resembles at the end of the event, when they are quite passed out.” Strong Shield had no response. “I’m a Night Guard I can assure you. I even have the scar from the Griffin defence class back in basic. “He showed the group a small scar on his upper right shoulder. Something that all guards in basic training they got when they practiced with the Griffin instructors.

They were never gentle.

By now, Solar had seemed to convince them. Almost forgetting her however, the Princess, who up to this point had been quite confused, bordering on shocked at this realisation of Guard traditions, spoke up.

“Um…well…that was all rather….fascinating…” she stuttered, likely feeling a little awkward at this knowledge. “but may I ask Solar Gust, why are you here, in Ponyville?”

It was a very good question. One Solar had to fake an answer at quickly.

“I...I was performing an order 21 at Section 2. Pretty routine check”

“Um..?” was all that the Princess could manage. Her puzzled face turning to look at Strong Shield.

“Magic creature check on the Everfree Forest boarders. It’s the Night Guards who usually do this. Seems to check out.” The guard replied, allowing Solar to breath a mental sigh of relief.

“Well. In that case, how can I help you Solar?” The Princess asked.

Again Solar smiled. Everything was working so far.

“Well Princess, I was just wondering what was happening? She seemed in a rush is all.”

The Princess of Friendships eyes opened wide, and her mouth let out an almighty gasp.

“OH MY GOSH SWEET CELESTIA, WE ARE GOING TO BE LATE. NO TIME FOR THE BOOK.”

In those following seconds, Solar had many questions. What was going on? Why was she going crazy? What was this book she spoke of? All things he didn’t even get a chance to begin. A bright flash of light engulfed the group, a quick feeling of weightlessness followed before another flash occurred.

Solar didn’t have time to process the fact his surroundings had totally changed, despite the fact the architecture of Canterlot was rather unique and instantly recognisable.

“w---what?” was all he managed out.

“Sorry! Sorry!” apologised the Princesses sincerely. “Teleportation is the quickest way of travel. I’m guessing it’s not something you’ve really done, huh?”

Head spinning, and his mind a little dazed, Solar still managed to catch for concern that plastered the Princesses face. He considered it a shame he couldn’t even internally call her out on her fake concern with the mild shock he was currently experiencing.

“Can’t really say I ha-“he never finished his slurred sentence, for something far worse now replaced it.

“Twilly?”

He knew that voice. He knew the consequences of that voice. He knew it was brown alert time.

“Shining Armor!” cried the Princess with delight, leaping towards the Captain turned Prince. It was a joyful act that confused Solar. Despite having served alongside Shining for a fair while, he knew precious little of the personal life of him. Of course it wasn’t a fact lost on Solar. Unless it was useful to him, something he could use to get himself out of trouble, or even use against, why, in the name of sweet Celestia would he care to take the time out of his day to stand like a statue for minute upon minute in order to listen to some pony explain how he played a terrible game of Hoofball at the weekend. “Gosh big brother, this is all so crazy, how quickly did they all arrive? Where are they now?” Twilight continued, enthusiasm and curiosity dripping from her voice.

It was only a couple of minutes ago Solar would have awaited an answer to these questions with baited breath, fully eager and curious to know what on Equestria the Princess was talking about and more importantly, how such information could prove useful to him. The change now however, had completely taken that opportunity from him. Here he was, from what appeared to be the inside of Canterlot Castle, surrounded by even more Guards now, and worst of all, Shining Armor right in front of him, somepony he had been trying to avoid for a while now, and with good reason.

“The main group only got here about twenty minutes ago, Twi. We contacted you as fast as we could” said Shining Amor, withdrawing from the Princesses hug. They’re with Celestia in the Throne room right now. No pony is to enter” He looked a little worried to Solar. Who they were, while not in fear of this unknown development, had to admit, whatever was causing all this, truly was peaking his interest.

“So far there hasn’t been any trouble. We-“ Shining scanned the room as he spoke, ensuring all guard ponies were present and attentive. It was then when his eyes came across Solar.

It didn’t take long for he to be recognised. His appearance had changed little since the guards, only a longer and far more unkept mane differentiating him from when he left the guards.

“S-Solar? Solar Virtue?” he asked, almost confirming is suspicions.

If Solar ran, it proved his guiltiness, as well as showing cowardice. If he stayed he would be at the mercy of his former ‘friend’.

“What the Taturas are you doing here! Get away from my sister!”

Now would be a very good time for an escape plan Solar.

“Guards, arrest this pony” Shining ordered, allowing a small army of gold clad ponies to surround Solar, spears pointed directly at him. “I don’t know why you came back Solar, but you aren’t getting away this time”

Princess Twilight, who seem bemused at his sudden development, quickly intervened in Solar’s defence. “Shining its ok, he’s with me. Solar Gust is in the Night guard” She almost seemed overconfident, a royal cockiness bleeding through into her words, once again reminding Solar of his disdain of royalty.

“Was in the Night Guard” quickly interjected Shining. “And the Day Guard. This disgrace of a pony got himself removed dishonourably from both” Now Twilights misplaced sense of knowing feel flat on its face, and it would have been amusing for Solar was it not for this failure on her part was also bad for him too. “Its Solar Virtue, Twi. You’ve been lied to again.” Shining’s eyes were strong and angry, constantly embedding themselves into Solar, even when talking to his sister, such was his disapproval of his former comrade. Twilight on the other hoof had rapidly changed in her demeanour. Gone was her overconfidence, now replaced with a look of severe disappointment, and a healthy amount of sadness, a feeling which confused Solar. She did not know him. She had only just met him. Why was she taking this personally?

Does the Princess of Friendship seriously take it to heart when another friend isn’t made?

Shining Armor now approached Solar, his physical presence far greater than the ex-guard.

“For crimes against Equestria and her Royal Highness, Princess Luna, I hereby arrest you Solar Virtue. You do not have to say anything; but it may harm your defence if you do not mention when questioned something which you later rely on in court. Anything you do say may be given in evidence.” Escape right now was impossible. He was simply too outnumbered. “Though we all know you’re quite clearly guilty” Shining practically whispered, his face uncomfortably close to Solar’s.

“How unprofessional Shining” Solar blankly replied, trying to keep his cool in this precarious situation.

“Coming from you” instantly retorted Shining, his tone bordering anger now. “I’m going to personally take you to be processed now, the rest of you, escort Twilight to where she needs to go. Dismissed!”

Now it was Solar’s turn to feel anger. Escorting him alone, without any other guard presence may seem a bad idea at first, allowing an easy escape by him, but Shining was testing his resolve right now. Sure, Solar could make a break for it once it was just him and Shining, but in doing so showed a great weakness on his part.

Cowardice.

Some ponies may say it’d be greatly dishonourable to ruin this partial trust Shining had given him in escorting him alone. To that, Solar would simply ignore. Honour was not a quality carried proudly by him, but in running, it not only showed a personal fear of Shining Armor, shameful enough, but also a fear of the law and Guard institution. If he broke at the smallest sign of trouble, what sort of stallion was he?

So now here he was, departing with Shining, his eyes quickly glancing back at Twilight, now oozing pity for Solar.

He didn’t need it.

Solar’s walk with Shining had been completely silent. Almost awkward.

“Why dude?” the said Shining, his tone now a far more personal and relaxed one, but filled with disappointment. Regardless of Solar’s past insults towards the Guards, Shining was the closest thing he ever had to a friend.

Or whatever Solar would call a friend.

“I don’t expect you to understand Shining. I gave my reasons when I left and they haven’t changed.” Solar’s tone was venomous.

Shining sighed. “I remember what you said.” He took a moment, his past anger and Princely regaility all but gone, now the caring guard Solar knew him to be from years past in its place. “You had such a good thing going Solar. Yes I know, the Day guard wasn’t for you, and in hindsight it was stupid of us to ignore your cries to transfer, but the Night Guard? Princess Luna herself once mentioned to me you were a captain of the guard in the making. It seemed perfect for you dude.”

Were he not officially under arrest, Solar would have easily fought back at Shining’s pleads. The two may have gotten on well enough in the past, but the now Prince never truly understood him.

“Oh was it? Shows your delusion then Shining. Not that I’m surprised though. Look at you now, Captain of the Crystal Guard and Prince of the Crystal Empire. You were probably too focused on Cadance to ever really see what was wrong”.

Shining kept his cool, not thanks to his trained discipline, but his disappointment of his once friend. It may have been genuine concern, but it was concern spawned from a severe lack of understanding of Solar and his reasons behind his past and as such, wasn’t even worth the time and effort in explaining to help him properly understand.

Again Shining sighed. “I’m just trying to help you Solar….” He paused, deep in though, a trickle of professionality returning. “ But then again, your total lack of respect for both your fellow guards and the ponies you’re meant to protect, your extremely heavy hoofed and nearly barbaric methods of ensuring order, and your illegal use of your honourable and esteemed rank in the guards for your own desires need little explanation. Not to mention your completely unacceptable insult to Princess Luna. Were it not for your timely escape, you would have felt her full and mighty justice crashing on you.”

Solar snorted a sarcastic laugh, both ponies walking speed increasing with their frustration. “Sure it doesn’t. And I’m willing to bet you’re total lack of help for me needs little explanation. You were supposed to be my friend, Armor, but after that little incident down in the Badlands, you---OOF”

Solar gave an almighty exhale and he collided with another Pony after he and Shining turned a corner. It wasn’t really an issue, but conversing of his past in the Guards only served to make his blood boil, and his anger rise. “Watch where you’re bucki-“

Oh shit

“Solar Virtue? Was it?” asked Princess Luna.

Well, I’m dead.

ʽ��

Author's Note

dun dun duuuun.
Getting into the meatier parts of the story now. Guessing its pretty obvious who "they" are.
Also, for those of you thinking thats it for the mane 6, worry not! Rainbow is going to get a hell of a surprise soon is all ill say.
Thanks for reading guys, feel free to comment :)

Chapter 5 : The chains of Monarchy

I’m really, really bucking screwed

“Princess Luna!” Shining Armor seemed almost more shocked than Solar did, something that the now arrested pony was willing to bet was impossible. “I’m so sorry, we had no idea you’d be there”

The look Shining then gave to Solar was one he never knew Shining could even create. Such was the anger and shock it conveyed, it almost scared Solar. Not that it was unwarranted however. He had stupidly collided with, which essentially was, a goddess, not to mention his swift departure from the guards was very much intertwined with Luna.

Shining Armor, directly as he could, then shot a sharp and commanding whisper to his escorted criminal. “Bend your knees you idiot!”

Demands through gritted teeth however were quite futile against the ears of the Princess. Surprisingly, and against all prior evidence, Luna smiled.

“Thou should not worry, my dear Shining. Twas but a simple mistake” Luna replied, composed and regal as ever.

“But your highness…” Shining attempted, resulting in a surprisingly harsh return look by Luna. Sensing his mistake, he cleared his throat before making an apologetic bow. “As you wish Princess, but…. Solar here is under arrest. As you seem to remember him, I trust you understand why not to so easily forgive him”

This attempted collusion with Luna did nothing to subdue Solar’s anger, an anger which was only rising every moment he was in this damn castle. Were it not his over eagerness to stalk some Princess who now evidently had no clue on what was going on, and instead just travelled to Canterlot like a normal pony, he would have been spared the time it’d take to break out of jail, an act quite achievable he knew, but also would have been able to quickly investigate these new beings without bumping literally into his old Princess.

This was all wishful thinking of course, With Luna personally here, his future was far more uncertain. The only silver lining her was the looks of annoyance Solar had just see on Luna’s face, as she had to listen to, which essentially were, Shining Armor’s demands. In his time in the Night Guard, Solar could at least claim to know the truth that was Luna was a very independent pony, and pure demands were often met on uninterested ears.

“Indeed.” Luna elegantly stated, returning her deep gaze back to Solar. “What was it again that he so…bluntly said, pray tell?” Solar watched her face, her trail of thought turned physical. The moment she remembered would be clearly conveyed on her face, most likely with bared teeth and narrowed eyes. A face of pure anger.

A face that never came. On the contrary in fact.

The small, but amazingly significant laugh that then escaped her lips shocked both Solar and Shining equally. “Ah yes! I dost believe it was ‘Buck that starry ass! She is as distanced and an ineffectual ruler as the stars are that she so dearly loves. She couldn’t figure out a plot to coup her ass even if it was written in the bucking stars. What’s funnier and has even more symbolism with the stars is that she’s just as lonely as each one. Honestly, regardless of her lack of ability to act even close to any socially adept pony, she’d be better just being that and not somepony with actual responsibility. Perhaps I could hasten that vacation’. If my memory serves me correctly, of course”

Really bucking dead now

Solar gaze immediately switched to Shining Armor. What could either of the ponies do in response to that? Luna’s rendition of Solar’s words was spot on, quite unfortunately, their clear and dirty intentions brought out for all to see.

“Yep, you got it, Princess” Solar said, filling the wordless void now existing. If Shining wasn’t angry a few moments ago, now not even a dumb bug would be able to deny it. Luna’s shock was met with Solar’s own, in form of his usual uncaring and callous personality, at least two sure ways to grind Shining’s gears.

“Well, at least thou does not lie.” Plainly said Luna, face disciplined and blank again.

A moment passed. The Princess made no further move nor comment, yet the two idle males just stood there, shock remaining from Luna’s apparent unconcerned attitude to the words she had just recited. It was a deadlock Shining had to break, for justice to prevail against Solar.

“Your Highness?” he asked, drawing Luna’s curious gaze. “If you do remember what crimes and insults Solar here did do, it is with your permission that we skip the tediousness of the court. He admits the crime, and any time debating it would be time lost. In your command, we will have him thrown into the darkest cell.” Shining’s tone was so full of overconfidence and boarder line delight that he may get the Princess herself to charge Solar it was a wonder why he had never been beaten up in the basic training barracks.

I swear Shining, when I get out, I’m coming for you

“Thou will have neither permission nor a command, Captain” Luna quickly dismissed, her previous curiosity for Shining all but faded away.

“But your Highness, he is a criminal! The things he said about you are practically treasonous!” Now Shining, desperateness in his voice, moved closer and closer to Luna, throwing personal space out the window.

“Shining Armor, does thee have such a low opinion of your Princess of the Night?” Luna’s words were sharp, and now all focus was on the Prince, who stuttered a failed response. “You think me so foalish that I would so easily forget and disregard such vile words?” Shining didn’t respond? “Well, Prince Shining Armor, is thy tongue no longer able to function?”

“Princess I…” again, the shock of the tables being so quickly turned against him, which Solar could only take great delight in, essentially paralyzed him from a proper response. Still, Luna impatiently awaited a justifying response. “Princess, I apologise truly. I know you have not forgotten, but the law, your law, does state for him to be imprisoned at least until further action is decided”

Luna pondered for a moment, providing Shining with a much-needed reprieve. “Thou does speak the truth.” The princess’s eyes moved back to Solar, curiosity rekindled. “Solar Virtue, this all concerns thee, but thou hath nothing to say on the matter, enlighten us with your thoughts.”

Suspicion arose in Solar’s head. Luna was always a bit of a trickster at heart, or if not applicable here, then a shrewd player in the art of intrigue. He would have to tread lightly.

“Eh, lock me up now or later, it only depends on when you want me to break out” he said with a shrug.

Goodbye subtlety.

He expected, a fit of rage from Shining, and a total dismissal from Luna, instead, he received a laugh from her. Shining’s rage probably remained however.

“Ha hah!” Luna cried out almost triumphantly. “It does seem that young Solar here hath not changed greatly so”

“Preciously my point Princess” again interjected Shining. “he’s still the same scoundrel he always was, lets arrest him already.

Just like a repeat of their previous conversation, Luna’s relative good mood quickly dispersed as soon as the words came out of Shining’s mouth. “True as that may be Shining Armor, it does not determine a pony’s future nor portend Solar here to be of no use to Equestria.” now Luna’s eyes gently rested on Solar, with an almost proud look to them. “Young Solar may be all you say he is, but I cannot stand idly by while thou so easily dismiss a pony whose talents now lay idle.”

This time however, before Shining could argue his point, Luna held a hoof, silencing the Prince. “Thou hath just stated so, Shining, Solar has changed little since his timely departure of thine treasured Guards, and since none of us hath forgotten Solar’s personality, qualities and…. unorthodox methods.” mentioning this, Luna recalled her more regal side, clearly not quite approving of such methods. “Nonetheless, skill and talent will remain whatever our opinion may be of them, and it does just so happen, on today of all days, I may be in need of such talents”

Say what?!

Shining then put this into words, one’s Solar could have easily said himself.

“Princess, are you serious?!”

“Quite” was Luna’s simple and dignified response.

A spaghetti of a sentence proceeded to flow from Shining’s mouth, while Solar could just stand there in confusion and shock. This had to be some sort of trick surely, one of Luna’s infamous pranks.

Even when Shining managed to actually string together a comprehensible sentence, it was one still full of confusion and disbelief.

“B-but…. This pony has committed crimes, multiple inexcusable crimes! You simply cannot give him a choice in this matter. He must be trialled by the law!”

Luna’s patience was wearing thin, but centuries worth of experience at least provided a lifeline. “Shining Armor!” she cried in her Royal Canterlot voice, while still retaining composure. “Again, we ask thee, does thou believe truly we have forgotten Solar’s past misdeeds?”

“N-no your Majesty but- “

“But nothing Prince Shining”.

Ha! Eat shit shining!

Lowering her voice and discarding the pulsing Royal Canterlot Voice, Luna never the less did not decrease any of her disproval. “Solar here does indeed have a choice.” Solar received a quick gaze. “He may accept an offer of assistance to his Princess, or he may continue on his imprisonment. Shining, thou does misinterpret an offer of assistance with favourable opinions. He now has the option of repaying his heinous crimes, some of which have directly impact me, to me personally, in my personal service, or he may repay his crimes conventionally, with whatever our great courts decide fit and appropriate for one such as he.”

Shining did not make the same mistake as before. His head bowed, and he relinquished all power in this situation to his Princess.

Full attention now was placed onto Solar, who had to make a rapid decision. “What say thee then, Solar Virtue. Does thou wish to compensate and repay thine crimes to our fair land in repeated servitude to me, or does thou desire a more conventional approach in the courts?”

Putting aside the surreality of this entire situation, the choice was harder than it seemed. He had left servitude for a reason. Many reasons in fact. In servitude, one was essentially at the bottom of the social ladder and this had never fulfilled Solar’s true desires for more. Yet, in today’s unique twist, and all he had thought and decided on in these past few hours, this opportunity provided more substance than the one with Twilight ever did. Being able to use his talents and exclusive initiative was just the icing on the cake.

Though could he achieve a similar ambition by accepting this offer and then making his escape? It was quite the gamble.

“I’m your pony then, Princess. You got a job for me, I’m game” Solar decide, his hoofs opening acceptingly.

A smile emerged on Luna’s lips. “The we are concluded, Shining Armor. Solar Virtue shall repay his crimes as I see forth.”

Shining at first said nothing. From knowing the now Prince, Solar could tell whatever Shining was currently feeling, failure was definitely a part of it. His criminal had been taken from him, And Solar couldn’t be happier.

“As you wish, your Highness. I will fill in the necessary paperwork. Just…be careful ok Princess? This one can be trouble” The look he then gave to Solar was as sharp as his sword, a look that really to convey ‘don’t buck this up’ rather well.

It was with this look that he gave a quick, albeit frustrated, bow to the Princess and quickly set off, obviously not wanting to spend any more time with the remaining two.

Now moments passed completely silently, allowing Solar to truly understand the gravity of the situation. Unless he wanted to truly piss the Princess off, he was now not as free as he was just a few minutes ago. He could feel the chain around him connected to Luna, and the more thought he dedicated to this, the more anger he felt.

“Now then Solar, I trust you have hath not forgotten all appropriate and required customs thou will depend upon now you are mine”

That last comment sent a shiver down Solar’s spine. No doubt meant for such an effect, it still made Solar feel a bit uneasy.

“I don’t forget much” he simply replied.

“Good. Now, we must move with haste. It is to be understood that we are in the midst of an encounter with a new species, a true rarity nowadays, and my dear sister did not have the decency to wake us up. A foalish decision, she does indeed forget my diplomatic clash with the Black Beak Griffin tribe.”.

Interesting, perhaps a little disagreement between the two Royal sisters? Probably nothing, but still.

“No matter, we make our way to the Throne room at once. Come Solar Virtue, tis not as if thou hath a choice in the matter now”

If that was a joke, then Lunar was crueller than Solar remembered.

With a stiff upper lip however, he put aside his personal feelings and began his new duties.

Walking briskly down the corridors to the Throne room, and as guards saluted as the Princess passed them, Solar allowed a little sincerity.

“Princess? Thank you for what you just did. I hope I can at least be of more use to you than I was last time”. Of course, he was only being a little sincere. He was thankful, but not determined to make Luna proud or anything.

“You do flatter yourself, Solar Virtue” Luna replied, calmly yet plainly. “do not fool thyself. I did not set you free from Shining Armor out of kindness. You were quite simply in the right place, in the right time. I can very easily acquire another pony with a similar skillset, so I advise against feeling too proud of thy self. In fact, had I not remembered you, thou would surely be on his way to a cell.” Her voice became more and more strict and accusing as she went on. “ironically, the reason I remembered you does you no favours, Solar Virtue. What thee said about me is not forgotten. Were you born a thousand years earlier, you would be surely receiving the worst possible punishment, one I would see carried out, until you knew no more”.

Solar swallowed hard. Despite her calm posture and composure, her threat was thinly veiled, and her severe disapproval of him was plain for all to see.

It was clear now that Solar was simply lucky.

Approaching the great golden door to the Throne room, Luna stopped, and stared accusingly at Solar, a look full of command and dominance. “Thou will now cease his talking. You are not to speak unless spoken to by me, do you understand?” The question was one that only had one answer, such was the severity of her tone.

“Yes Princess” Solar replied, his freedom now feeling at all-time low.

Luna didn’t even dignify Solar with a response, such was his basic responsibility to obey his Princess. It was then the great ornate door to the Throne room was thrown open, and both Solar and Luna were offered their first look into Celestia’s secretive meeting.

Just ahead of him, standing in parallel lines, with one of them at the middle front, stood a number of the strangest creatures Solar had ever seen. Clad in dark plate armour, and standing at attention, they paid no attention to the entrance of Luna and Solar. Only the individual situated at front, who had probably been conversing with Celestia, did turn around. He bore no helmet like the rest, allowing its odd facial features to be on show to all.

With a smile, his eyes fixated themselves to Luna.

“Ah, so this the other Princess. Humanity is truly honoured today, we are in the presence of gods themselves…!”

Author's Note

few quick comments to note.
There is good reason behind Luna's still present archaic english. By this time in the MLP universe ( season 7) Luna seems to talk like any other pony, but worry not, there will be an explanation behind her current use of the old words.
Also, Luna didnt allow Solar 'free' so easily. There will be more into her decision in chapters to come.
Anyway, thanks for reading everyone, any comments are always appreciated :)
Till next time

Chapter 7: New Worlds

Rainbow Dash was mad.

So mad. Totally pissed.

Not that it took a lot to rub her the wrong way. A failed trick attempt or two, and a total butchery of what she thought would be an amazing performance. Such a mess, while irritating, wasn’t too much of an issue. Practice makes perfect, and if that meant a couple of mess ups so she could be the most awesome pony with wings, then so be it.

Yet today, just immediately after her practice and during her fly back home, Rainbow had bumped into Pinkie Pie. The pink party planner seemed distraught, almost panicked. The only comparison Rainbow could make is when she had lost something she needed, and was in a rush, leaving little time to find the lost object.

It took enough time and effort to calm Pinkie on a normal day, but on a day where she seemed upset, worried and concerned, it was a true mountain climb. Rainbow forgot how long it took to calm her and get an answer, but when it eventually came, it only served to see Rainbow’s temper erupt.

Apparently, there was a new pony in town, a true rarity nowadays.

Ever since Twilight had become a Princess, and Ponyville now could boast a massive castle to its list of sights, interest in the once quaint town had boomed. This combined with the surprising number of newsworthy events occurring in the town in the last few years really ensured this quiet place was put on the map.

The prestige of the town increased, and word of mouth eventually drove pony upon pony to visit the town, first as tourists, but then as potential buyers. This drove up real estate prices, and Ponyville slowly became a place for the rich.

Seeing the fabric and community of the town erode, and realising the uniqueness of the place, Princess Twilight moved to ensure Ponyville wouldn’t just sell itself to the wealthy. Of course the town received and influx of ponies and wealth, but luckily for now, new occupants had stabilised, and any new pony was usually a kind, friendly and a useful edition to the town.

Until now.

It had been a while since any new ponies had moved here, so when they did, Pinkie Pie considered her welcome parties to be all the more worth it.

So when she saw a new occupant walk into the town, and when she gone to get everything ready for him while he would wait in the square, something that everypony did upon moving here, it was practically a requirement that they were told, she returned to the square and saw no new pony. She looked where he was last, and at all the houses for sale to see if he had already ventured there, but she found no pony.

Rainbow was told all this, and seeing how distraught her friend was, she had to admit, it both hurt and angered her. Rainbow tried to give this new pony some leeway. He was new, and perhaps didn’t really know the customs here, or perhaps had got lost, but still, seeing Pinkie like this, and being the hot head she ever was, Rainbow couldn’t help herself but take matters into her own hoofs. She flew off immediately, searching for this infamous pony.

She found him.

Admittedly she may have come across a bit aggressive, but all it took to counter that was to call her out. No, this pony did the one thing that only made matters worse.

He admitted he didn't want any friendship.

That shocked her, deeply. Ponyville was practically the epicentre of friendship in Equestria, and the towns now strict living criteria only ensured ponies who accepted and cherished this would live here. This new pony seemed to hate such an idea. He proceeded to antagonise Rainbow, insult her friends with great cruelty and lack of respect and seem generally rude and dismissive to simple questions.

Rainbow was no negotiator. She wasn’t known to just sit there civilly and take what was being thrown at her. Quite quickly she realised she couldn’t take any more of this pony’s attitude and she fought back. This quickly became a furious argument, with physical threats being casually tossed around. The pony seemed so against the idea of friendship, and any interaction for that matter, that Rainbow finally cracked.

She blew all of her rage upon this pony, who simply spat on her and her friends. She had to get out of there, and with a quick burst of rage, she flew off in a random direction as fast as she could, determined to escape this pony’s presence.

She kept flying, tears almost forming in her eyes. She may have well just broke down and let herself cry with sadness and rage were it not for her flying speed, which blew any watery tears out from her eyes.

Rainbow didn’t consider her local environment, only seeing a large patch of green in the corner of her eyes, obviously the Everfree Forest.

She ignored it, no fear in her heart for the enchanted enclosure, she just had to keep flying. If there was one thing that her anger could be said as a contribution, it was the influence it had on her speed. She just kept pushing and her speed increased with it. She had already broke the sound barrier, and now she had to close her eyes to protect them from the force of the wind.

Once doing so, she felt less and less feeling. She was already going supersonic, and now it honestly felt like she was going at the speed of light. Maybe she was doing laps around Equestria, she just couldn’t tell. Through her eyelids however it got brighter, eventually too bright. She could feel an almighty crushing feel envelope her body, almost to the point of the pressure crushing her into a little ball. Her world felt shaky, and motion sickness overcame her. She tilted her body in reaction and she went tumbling through the air. All control had abandoned her, and through, what seemed like a tornado, she continued. She felt no wind resistance, but the g-force levels seemed off the chart.

She couldn’t take it anymore. It physically hurt her, pain conquering her entire body. Whatever was happening, she couldn’t resist, and allowing herself to be taken by this unknown force, she quickly found her vision disappearing, before letting the dark void fully consume her.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes flickered open, albeit barley.

It was hardly waking up either, and more in the manner of exiting a coma. She could hardly think nor feel. Although beams of light flooded her vision, she could seldom see anything but light colours.

Time was distant feeling to the Pegasus. She never passed out again, but it felt like both hours and seconds that she just lay there with her eyes barely open. Eventually, enough thought came back to her for her to realise that any physical feeling, at all even, was completely gone.

Panic set in.

Was she paralyzed?

Such a thought genuinely set fear in Rainbow’s heart. Of all terrifying thoughts, her being a cripple was the worst of them all. Her career, life even, depended on her physical abilities. Should they be so cruelly taken away from her, what would she do? A full career in the Wonderbolts would be totally out the question, as would any flying related thing.

The more she thought about it, the worse it got. Her life would be totally over.

Luckily, over these thoughts, more of her senses began to slowly retain. Sounds of a gentle wind and possible waves entered her ears, and her environment became a little clearer to her, revealing, albeit very blurry, an open and almost sick land. She couldn’t fully tell, but from she saw, the surrounding land was devoid of a lot of plant life, and what remained was either dead or dying.

That was all she saw, but she began to realise of hard and almost sharp feeling on her side.

It took her a minute to understand that she wasn’t paralyzed, at least fully. The ground was rough and rocky, and from how she felt, she was on her side, with a sharp rock protruding into her side.

It was after that more realisation flooded in. This was not Ponyville, nor was it any of its surrounding environments. Had she flown faster than she thought? Rainbow didn’t know, and giving it too much thought hurt her head.

She tried to then move. First her wings, then her legs, then her body. If there was any small movement, she couldn’t feel it, allowing thoughts of the worst outcome to regain ground. Her vision then proceeded to recede again, but her hearing remained.

She was about to attempt to cry out for help when obvious steps were heard, and moving towards her.

She continued her attempt at speaking but discovered not even that was possible, forcing her to try and open her eyes again.

From what she could see, in the midst of the blinding light was two tall figures. It took her another moment to conclude whatever these were, they weren’t ponies.

One was bigger than the other, and Rainbow could only describe these blurred figures as upright monkeys, bar a tail.

“Is it alive?” muffled the little sound she could hear. A deep and masculine tone to it.

“Just barely” muffled another sound, a more feminine quality to it.

“The hell is it?” replied the first voice.

“We will find out” said the second, just as Rainbow’s vision began to fully recede, and all feeling of the world disappeared, once again letting the world of unconsciousness retake her.

When Rainbow next woke up, it was pain which greeted her, not the lack of it. It was pain Rainbow had never felt so grateful for, it meant she wouldn’t be a cripple, not a full one at least.

She played it clever though, opening her eyes to ascertain her surroundings, remembering the two strange beings from earlier. What awaited her eyes was the insides of what looked like a basic wooden cabin. It was relatively plain and simple, and remarkably bare. She seemed to be laying on a wooden table, with a fire burning in front of her. Everything else she could see consisted of varied tools and food stuffs, including a very ominous steak of unknown meat ready to be cooked on the fire.

Continuing her gingerly movements, she slightly gave each muscle a test movement. Everything, that she could test on a table, seem to be working, sparing her from the horrors of paralysation. The only thing of note was the severe aches and pain she felt throughout her body, as if her entire structure had been magically crushed, but apart from that, Rainbow could breathe a sigh of relief.

She reserved anything too vocal however. Researching her surroundings, and being in a far less comatose mode, Rainbow remembered she was apparently far from home, and most likely in somepony else’s home entirely, possibly of another species.

It didn’t take long for her to get a confirmation. Originating from behind her emerged a truly terrifying sound.

The unmistakable piercing sound of a steel blade being sharpened bore deep into Rainbow, as the most severe of panic began to again set it. Her heartbeat started racing, faster than in any competition she had entered. Every second she could feel, and every second Rainbow felt more beads of sweat develop. Her breathing grew deeper, and the almost primal instinct to fight or flight claimed her.

She chose the latter. Literally.

She aimed for what looked like the door, primed her back muscles and gave a strong immediate push with her wings.

Or at least she thought she did.

Ignoring the pain, she did indeed escape from her captives table, but she did not make the progress she had hoped for so dearly. It was as if her wings had receded back to the ones of a filly. The weight of the rest of her body dragged her wings down like an anchor, and the additional pain simply made her unable to fly any further. In that short time that she came crashing to the floor, it was immediately obvious it wasn’t the pain alone preventing her flight, it simply prevented her from any great distances. This strange new sensation of a pulling weight was extremely foreign to her, and any chance of her usual supersonic speed, let alone any race worthy speeds seemed far off.

This, however, wasn’t her first concern. The blade sharpening had stopped, and her failed escape meant whoever, or whatever, was behind her came running towards of fallen form.

“No! no you don’t!” The deep voice cried out, bordering on monotonous.

Rainbow now found herself in the vice like grip of two claw like appendages. Struggling and flailing around for attempted freedom. She turned her head to her captor.

Rainbow liked to think herself accepting and hard to surprise. In Equestria there were multiple intelligent species a plenty, all different and looking unique. Another species, far removed from the Pony race wasn’t a shock for her. Yet, looking upon this towering being, Rainbow couldn’t help but wonder what in Celestia it was.

Ape like but furless, save for the dark thick patch on its head, it had Rainbow in a grip she simply couldn’t break. Curiously, it worse clothes. A what seemed to be simple black t shirt and matching combat pants.

Rainbow tried to escape the strength of this creature, having to rely on her own strength of her legs to get her out of this trouble.

With swift kick of her left hind leg, she delivered the full power of her hoof into the centre mass of the creature.

It recoiled, and let out a puff of air, but resisted Rainbows’ attack none the less.

Such forcefulness by Rainbow was met with the very blade she had heard being sharpened. It was short but curved in nature, perfect for slashing the flesh of a foe, and now she had the misfortune of personally feeling it against her throat.

“Move again and you’re dead” the creature said, its piercing grey eyes staring directly at Rainbows face. “Although, I am hungry, so maybe you should move”

Rainbows life began to flash before her eyes. Her throat contacted, unable to even scream now.

Again, Rainbow knew many different species, carnivores included, and she had come to terms with that, but being the exact meat that would be consumed, she truly feared for her life.

Her rescue, for now at least, came with the sound of the wooden door opening, and the other creature entering.

“Trouble?” the soft feminine voice amusingly said, her blue eyes resting gently on the two.

“You never told me it’d wake up soon!” said the male replied grumpily, the knife still pressed against Rainbows skin.

“Too much trouble for you my friend?” the female creature asked with a sly smile before turning her eyes to Rainbow, brushing some of her long brown hair out of her eyes. “Can you understand us?”

Rainbow blinked in surprise, realising after all this time that she could. Even if most species In and around Equestria spoke the language of the ponies, despite having their own language, this species, who surely must have been located far away ,judging from Rainbow’s lack of knowledge of their existence, they spoke her language perfectly, as if it was their own.

“Uh huh” Rainbow answered, nervous of these beings, not the mention the blade still at her throat.

The male seemed taken back at this, while the female only raised her eyebrows in curiosity. It was a chance for Rainbow to get some answers. “Hey um...” She began weakly, unsure how to even speak to these beings. “What even are you gu-“

“Well fuck, it talks.” Cut of the male, very dismissively. He breathed in, and gave a serious gaze to his friend. “Have the wastes finally taken my mind? Are you even real too, Mex?” his words were trimmed with genuine concern, but it probably was a half-hearted question, perhaps meant as a joke, Rainbow wasn’t sure.

“Get a grip Navnløs.” She threw back with a hearty laugh, slapping away such a silly question. “I’m as real as that thick skull of yours” The being now known as Mex proceeded to sit down on a roughly crafted wooden chair. “And shit man, put that knife away already, you’re going to leave a mark on her”.

The male, Navnløs, stood back up reluctantly, sheathing the blade. “Her? How the fuck did you figure that out huh? We don’t even know what manner of freakish animal it is”

Mex rolled her eyes, unaffected by Navnløs intimidating figure. “Use your eyes, and properly this time. They may be good for aiming those weapons you’re so good with, but apparently they aren’t good enough to look at her face and conclude ‘well that’s a girl’.”

The well-muscled and scarred male squinted his eyes to his female friend, a hint of a warning mixed in them. “ Watch it woman, your tongue may be sharp and you may have survived on this shit hole of a planet for this long, but I’ve dealt with more greater difficulties than you, so instead of just shitting on every point I make, realise we have some blue and rainbow….thing right here”

Rainbow carefully watched these two induvials verbally joust, but suddenly remembered that it was her who first asked what they were, and received no answer. Perhaps it would be dangerous doing so, but ever the ambitious and fearless pony she was, she cut off both of these mysterious creatures.

“Yeah so… can anypony here tell me where I am? And who you are?” They were questions met with sudden and sharp looks from her compatriots, one of especial anger from the male.

“Shut yourself. We will decide what to do-“Rainbow was having none of it.

“Hey dude, I was talking!”

Navnløs didn’t seemed to expect such a retort, if one at all. The brief pause such surprise created in him was quickly exploited by his friend.

“Ha! The survivor of the deep, bested by something that isn’t even human”.

Human huh? At least I know what they are.

“It won’t believe that or anything about it…” Navnløs replied, turning back toward Mex, an obvious solemn calm in his voice. “…Besides…” he said, sitting on the table Rainbow was previously on. “…I wasn’t bested. The winner is the one with the last word, not the sharpest…Or the last thrust” He said ominously, withdrawing his knife out with an unnerving smile, sending chills up Rainbows spine.

A lengthy silence followed, Rainbow unsure if she should again repeat her question to these Humans.

“Ignore him dear, he’s still cranky from the battle he fought a few weeks back” Mex smiled warmly to Rainbow.

Navnløs quickly scoffed at her statement. “I don’t lose battles, you old bag. You’re supposed to have elderly wisdom, you’ve been around a while haven’t you? Since before the bombs hit right?” His smile now developing into a more teasing one.

“Thirty five isn’t that old, so no, I haven’t been around when they dropped, Navnløs” the female human replied, amused.

“Ugh, I told you not to call me that”.

“Shut it, warrior. Let me answer our guests questions already” Navnløs did not further his replies, rolling his eyes in frustration as Mex looked upon Rainbow again, warmth in her smile.

“You’re probably wondering where you are. I’m guessing you’re from a place far from here?”

Rainbow snorted, looking around. “Heh, tell me about it, I don’t know how I even got here.”

Mex raised an eyebrow in curiosity. “No recollection at all?”

“Nope. No offence, but I don’t even know what you guys are. We don’t have, um, Humans?” Rainbow asked, remembering the correct species. “ Yeah, Humans you said right? There aren’t any in Equestria”

“Equestria?” Asked Mex, lapping up all this new knowledge, even resulting in a quick look from Navnløs, who had returning to sharpening knives.

“Yeah, what do you call this place?” Rainbow asked, a sense of genuine excitement in her voice.

“The place where everything comes to die, as if it could be any other fucking place!” injected Navnløs, much to Mex’s displeasure.

“Please quiet!” she hissed before retaining her warmth. “Sorry, what he means is there are very few specific named locations of the planet Earth anymore, ever since the war, so this place of ‘Equestria’ confuses both of us”

Rainbow again noted the use of the word war, and the sombre tone accompanying it. The same tone used when Navnløs mentioned the bombs.

One question at a time Rainbow

“Planet….Earth?” Rainbow cracked. “I dunno about that, the world I live in is called Equus. Though I guess that explains that freaky teleportation stuff.”

That really did interest the Humans.

“Sorry dear, did you say teleportation?”

“Uh, yeah? I mean, I’m a Pegasus, so that’s means I’m a Pony with wings, but Unicorns use magic so maybe the reason I’m here has something to do with that?”

Rainbow finished her short explanation to a completely silent, even shocked room. Both Humans seemed puzzled and unsure on how to respond, occasionally giving each other a questioning glance.

Navnløs verbally expressed this first. “Equus? Teleportation? Magic? Hell, even you, just….what the fuck? I’ve definitely gone mad”

Again, before Rainbow could get her chance to explain, or even just reply with anything, the two Humans returned to their back and forth bickering.

“After all the things you’ve said you’ve seen? After everything I’ve seen? We live in a world of disbelief, Navnløs. It’s worth at least considering the validity of….sorry, what was the name again dear?” Mex quickly diverted, finally asking that question.

“Rainbow Dash, or just Rainbow if you like” the pony said, to a laugh from Navnløs.

“Well, at least that makes sense…” Mex continued, looking Rainbow over, specifically her mane which was her namesake. “….But yes, we shouldn’t easily dismiss what Rainbow here says”

It was an argument completely lost on Navnløs, who still seemed unconvinced of his own sanity.

“Dismiss what it says?!” he said, increasingly loudly, while pointing accusingly at Rainbow. “Wake the fuck up and look! That isn’t normal! I’ve seen things no other man could imagine, but….that…!” he continued, gesturing to the entirety of Rainbow. “….That isn’t normal. It speaks like us, acts like us. Shit, even looks like us with those human like facial expressions.”

“Navnløs, relax ok? I’m just saying-“

“Whatever, I’m out of here!” he said, grabbing a jacket like piece of clothing, complete with various plates of an strange looking armour attached to it, and quickly donning it, showing its trims of fur clearly.

“Where are you going?” Mex simply asked.

“Out. Patrolling. There’s crazies all in this part of the Wasteland, but I’m starting to think there are two of them in this shack already” he grunted, obviously referring to him and Mex.

He ripped the door open, not bothering to close it behind him, leaving an exhausted Mex to breathe out a deep sigh. She proceeded to look upon Rainbow, the Pegasus silent and unsure in what to say at this point.

“Sorry Rainbow Dash. He’s…complicated” the remaining human said with an almost sad laugh.

Well this place is already a barrel of laughs. Where are you when I need you Pinkie?

“Hey, it’s cool, no worries. I’ve met grumpy ponies before” Although there was one grumpy individual earlier that Rainbow didn’t perform the same restraint to as she did now.

“I don’t doubt, but that one…he never has been the friendliest and open kind of person. He---Where are you going?”

Rainbow was approaching the still open door when the question came.

“I’m going to go after him. See what his deal is. Guessing we both have questions for each other”

Mex smiled and gave a little laugh at the cyan pony’s determination, already seeing a sense of toughness and grit that Rainbow was known for, and that her friends knew came with stubborn loyalty.

“Good luck, try not to get yourself killed out there. I have my own questions for you” Rainbow shot a smile in return before stepping out into the light, and gazing upon this brand new world.

She was a strong, adventurous pony. One of constant solid conviction and firm resolve. One which would let little deter her from a job at hoof, but even she had to admit, the state of the world, and the life of it, it did rattle her spirit.

You’re not in Ponyville anymore, Dash.

Author's Note

So taking a quick break from the goings on in Equestria here!
Also if you didn't realise yet, this is the Human's world, so the humans we have back in Canterlot arent exactly telling the whole truth the the Princesses, as most Human's in this story dont even know about ponies, so what could they be doing?

Important point also When any Human mentions that their planet is called Earth, that doesn't mean its the same Earth as ours. The Earth in this story is fictional, but was very much alike ours with similar societies , cultures, history, countries etc. Just so you dont get confused.

Anyway, thanks fro reading everyone, i still always appreciate your time to read these :)

Chapter 8: Remnants

Hopelessness.

The one word Rainbow could use to describe this world.

Crooked dry branches and husks of trees. A pan of dry ground extending deep in the horizon, a graveyard for the diseased looked grass that scattered itself through the dead earth.

The barren rockiness of the environment was depressing, but it was the hue of the sky, and the general colour of the world which surrounded her that truly unnerved the usually stoic Pegasus. The entirety of the world looked sick, poisoned even. The beige, sickly yellow tint the was everywhere she saw proved to Rainbow that this world wasn’t one too alike to Equestria. It was ailing and monotonous, practically monochrome in places, were it not for the sickly, slight tint of yellow.

It was a direct horrific assault on her vision, and what she heard wasn’t much better.

Or more accurately, what she couldn’t hear.

The land was silent. No songs and chips of birds, no jolly chorus of the chatter of civilisation, no sound of life whatsoever. Not even the wind was present, adding to the corpse like feeling of the world.

It was a dessert but not sandy or hot, nor a polar variant, the temperature was fairly mild. It was a desert of its true meaning, a land desolate of life, a genuine wasteland.

Well, I guess I know what they were referring to when they mentioned the wasteland

Rainbow just stood there, outside the hut for Celestia knows how long, just having the displeasure of having to see all this. It was only thanks to the lifelessness of the land, that when even the slightest hoof movements occurred, and when just the smallest of stones moved because of it, that Rainbow snapped out of this bleak hypnotisation of the land, the sound of dry stones flooding into her ears.

It ripped her from the deep thoughts of the misery of the land, to the actual reality of it, and that she was present in it. She again looked around, but this time for Navnløs. The irony of it all was that there was nothing but him to see really, a bare barren dead land, but that was all that took up her thought and vision.

She saw the human standing atop a small incline, his back to her, holding a long strange object.

Slowly she made her way up to him, pausing once more. Talking to the two humans had totally distracted her from the horrible fact that was her functioning wings.

Rainbow primed both wings and body. She braced for herself for a high effort endeavour, judging on her earlier failure, and she ruffled her feather in anticipation.

She leaped into the air and unleashed the full power and effort from her famous wings… and she landed face flat on the ground. Again, it wasn’t as if she couldn’t fly at all, she had no doubt that she could. It was just far more effort for far less gain. It was as if the gravity was higher, but it couldn’t be, since walking was fine. Rainbow guessed she could probably manage a bit of hovering and perhaps a gentler fly, if she adapted to this new reality, bar the aching she currently felt. The most obvious and definite thing now however was any peruse at a powerful thrust and burst of attempted speed would just result in embarrassment at best, a slip up, stall and crash landing at worst.

All this commotion and loud noise, even in this silent land, and by now got the attention of the now turned Navnløs. Rainbow knew not how much he had witnessed, but the sorry sight of her slumped on the ground was an embarrassing one. She scrambled herself to get back up and make herself presentable to the confused Human. With an awkward smile, she gingerly trotted towards him.

“If you were attempting to sneak up on me, you doing a shitting awful job” he said, no sense of anger or frustration in his voice now, in total contrast to how he was acting just a few minutes ago.

“W-what? That’s not what I was trying to do” defended Rainbow.

“Terrible liar also” the human dismissed, with almost cruel amusement.

Rainbow was left silent and under the judgmental gaze of Navnløs, as her frustration and annoyance of him increased. It was the most recent of history repeating itself, annoying grumpy guys refusing to play nice.

“Why do you have to be a jerk?” Rainbow shot out, repeating her earlier attempt at such a question.

Unlike earliers attempt though, the question was not met with accepting hostility, but a sad matter of fact.

“Ha, not the first time someone’s told me that” he said, the smallest of smiles on his face. “How can you not be?” he indicated his head to the distance, turning back around to look upon the world.

Rainbow proceeded to stand beside him, admittedly a little nervous of this still newly met being. She too looked again upon this new world. Atop this small vantage point, it gave Rainbow a true scale of this place. The flat land extended as far as she could see, just as dull and bleak as it was at the bottom of the hill.

“Where am I?” she simply asked, prompting a semi frustrated look from Navnløs, remembering this question from inside the hut. The pony didn’t allow him to express such feelings however. She expanded her question, far more seriously this time. “I mean, I know I’m not home, and I don’t even know if this is the same actual world as mine, but…just what happened here? Why is everything so…. blergh?”

Navnløs allowed himself another smirk, one unseen by Rainbow.

“You really don’t know, do you?” Rainbow looked up to his face, surprised at his accusing tone, and half expecting his to wave away such a question. To her surprise, Navnløs continued his answer.

“You may be a damn freakish surprise, and it’s a fucking conundrum to what you really are. “He turned to his side, dropping his full attention upon Rainbow, who, while not quaking, could see the great intimidation in the dagger like grey eyes of the Human. “You speak our language. You’re one of the oddest things I’ve ever seen, and you talk of magic and other strange shit…” his tone then suddenly softened as he once again turned to face the horizon. “…but we live in very abnormal times, and I suppose there’s no current harm in at least entraining your story of teleportation. Or whatever it was you fucking said.”

Rainbow studied his face. It was thoughtful yet as plain as could be, as if he was telling simple facts.

“Seeing as you have no idea whatsoever of what happened here, I’m guessing wherever you came from has a degree of peace? Well If you were expecting that here, you’re a damn idiot, and around two hundred years late”

Rainbow had confusion written all over her, a fact not lost upon Navnløs, who seemed again annoyed at her ignorance.

“Look, I’m not that old, so don’t expect me to spurt out shit like I’m a damn book. I just know what I’ve heard, and what I’ve seen. So apparently years ago, when everything was all pretty and happy and nice…” He couldn’t hold in a laugh, letting it out in the expanses.

“huh?” was all Rainbow managed.

“Nothing.” Navnløs replied, but to an inquisitive face from the Pegasus, who obviously wanted an answer.

“Ugh, fine.” The Human rolled his eyes at her silent instance. “I just meant even in peaceful times, there’s no use pretending everything was perfect. We’re Human, so that means we are good at doing not good things. Believe it or not, there are some real arrogant shits out there who think the past times were pleasure on a plate…fucking idiots…”

He paused at his self-inflicted annoyance, only returning to the world as Rainbow gave an attentive cough.

“Right so, way back when, things go wrong, society screws up and it gets bad. The nukes hit, people fight for the ruins which are left. That makes a shit situation even shitter, and now that’s what we are dealing with”

Rainbow felt her throat contract as she desperately tried to find a response to Navnløs’s casually told story.

“Wait, nukes? I don’t understand, are you saying there was a war?” asked a confused Rainbow Dash, a growing sense of disgust on her face. It was a look caught by the gaze of the human, raising an eyebrow of his own.

“So, you don’t have those? Good for you I guess, but yeah, there was a war. The biggest one ever…” A sincere sigh of what seemed to be tiredness escaped Navnløs’s lips. “The nuclear fire and war after totally fucked us all. I’m not exaggerating when I say the entire world is done for. The whole planet is wrecked and ruined. Everything is in total ruins”.

Rainbow’s eyes fixated themselves on the expansive environment before her. She wasn’t afraid of a fight, nor getting rough and dirty. In fact, she often suggested and approved of a little heavy hoof action instead of the usual gentleness of Equestria. Yet hearing all this, be it true or not, was horrifying. The mere suggestion of ponies back home hating each other to the extent of mass war and destruction was an uncomfortable and shocking one to all pony kind, even Rainbow, so looking upon this ruined and lifeless land inspired a true fear that she had never felt before. The completely foreign idea that somepony would hate another to the extent they would destroy their own world, it almost made her sick.

“I…. I…I.” Was all Rainbow could manage, in the face of such a terrible revelation.

“Is it really that good wherever you came from?” curiously asked Navnløs’s, still allowing himself to seem distant.

Rainbow gulped, now comparing the two worlds even further, shaking at the thought of Equestria even suffering a fraction of this world.

“Um…Yeah…far better. There’s um…nothing like this”

Navnløs listened to her attentively, picking up on her shock.

“Hmm”

The human’s words in turn conveyed the thoughts given to the contrast of his and hers worlds. He may not have seen Equestria, but the surprise of Rainbow to war and its result most likely allowed his imagination to go wild, entertaining the idea of a good world, and one free of the misery and death of this one.

Such a degree of innocence and a measure of pure thought was quickly vanquished from Navnløs’s face, as he resumed his usual sullen demeanour.

“A world that may not, and probably doesn’t exist, so what does it matter. I’m used to this mess of a place”

It was the same denial of Rainbow’s presence and even existence here from earlier, and as it ripped Rainbows pessimistic trail of thought away, she felt a measure of anger arise for the denying human.

“Hey dude! I get there aren’t any ponies here, but can you at least try believing I’m real” her posture took a far more defensive one, refusing to allow Navnløs’s denial triumph. Such was Rainbow’s annoyance at this rebuttal, she swiftly dug her hoof into the dirt before flinging a deep chunk of it upwards at the Human.

The gritty earth sprayed across the dark armoured jacket of Navnløs, while a small amount found its target in the form of his face.

The dirt did not win a reaction as Navnløs remained still as a mountain, unfazed by this aggressive action.

Rainbow at first thought she would have to send more dirt his way, but as the motionless and seemingly unaffected figure turned to face her, and as he closed the distance to her to a bare minimum, the towering height and deathly piercing eyes lost themselves on Rainbows much smaller form, The Pegasus actually felt a sense of physical weakness and inferiority in comparison.

She couldn’t say why, but by just being in this situation, she received a sense that, while it had been peaceful so far, this Human was not one of such a sympathetic way of living. Whatever they may be, Navnløs had performed many grave acts, and being in her position in any other time, that would be a very dangerous setting for the individual.

“The only reason I haven’t killed you yet is that your strange appearance and the fact you look like a fucking animal differs you from the rest of the poor sons of bitches that wander this hell” The towering prescience engulfed Rainbow in his shadow. She held her ground, for now.

“If that sounds like a weak excuse, it’s because it is. Trust me, your life hangs by a thread”

This was the first time Rainbow felt genuine fear for her life in for a time she could only guess was forever. It was this threat that reminded, if not convinced Rainbow she was far from home, in a place she would not wish on her worst enemies, and with a race of beings who she truly feared were no friends to Ponies.

Rainbow, in an act totally unknown to her, sacrificed her pride in the face of this threat. Bowing her head to the Human, and turning away, she allowed Navnløs this one victory, if only because she knew not the capabilities of these Humans, nor the strength of Navnløs himself.

Luckily, it seemed to work. Navnløs, sensing the submission, withdrew himself from looming over the pony and resumed his watch over the land.

“…And because it might not even be worth it” He said, most of the previous anger having left his voice. Rainbow turned her head just a little to this change in tone, confused in what he meant with this extra reason to the lack of Rainbows death. Such confusion only increased with the sly smile that emerged on the Humans face.

“You can’t kill a hallucination anyway. Waste of energy”

Rainbow Dash was left with a very generous amount of confusion and embarrassment. Had she so easily submitted herself to what could have been a joke? A prank even? Rainbow was a master of such things but if it was, she got no hints of one.

Or perhaps this was just what Humans were like. Undecipherable and unpredictable.

Whatever it was, it helped ease Rainbow’s nerves a little, even if it was her ignorance winning. Unfortunately, nervousness was replaced with annoyance. Joke or not, he was again referring to the disbelief of her actuality, an accusation she had already grown tired of.

“Hey! I told you— “Rainbow began on the front hoof, shedding her submissiveness as fast as she could, but the sharp interruption from Navnløs but a quick end to that.

“Shut up!” He hissed.

“What?” Rainbow asked in disbelief, annoyance increasing. “Listen buddy, I---“

Again, she was prevented from speaking.

“I said shut it!” Navnløs spat, maintaining an unusually low level of volume.

It became quickly obvious to Rainbow something was up, and they had to immediately quieten down.

“What is it?” whispered Rainbow, seeing Navnløs eye something behind her.

It was without warning the Human dragged the Pony down to the dirty ground, his powerful hand grabbing onto Rainbows mane. The strength of just a single arm pulling both species down into a low profile.

“Hey!”” cried out Rainbow in shock, to Navnløs’s great disapproval.

“Fucks sake, shut up!” he seethed. “Back at the house”

Rainbow lifted and turned her head from the ground, witnessing the new arrivals at the building she had just been in.

There was four of them, four more humans for her to deal with. Unlike Navnløs and Mex however, they were dressed far less…civil, as Rarity would day. Their garments were primarily made up from what seemed to be various pieces of leather, dirty fur and bone. It became quickly apparent to Rainbow these Humans were far less friendly than even the threatening Navnløs.

“Ugh, raider scum!” flared Navnløs. “Wondered when we’d come across them”

Rainbow swallowed hard, nervous at the seriousness of his tone.

“Who are they? What do they want?” She asked, as they both continued to hug the ground and spy.

“Didn’t you listen? Raiders…or wastelanders…. Or the forgotten. Dirty fuckers the lot of ‘em”

“Are they dangerous?” Rainbow in truth, knew the answer already. Here were four angry looking humans, clad as barbaric as one could, and all carrying some sort of blade. Of course, her unrequired didn’t go unpunished by Navnløs.

“Are you serious? Go anywhere in the world and you’ll met a variety of scum like this. They are the unfortunate remains of this world, clinging onto it like the parasites they are. Nothing but thieves, killers, pillages and rapists, the lot of ‘em”

Again, Rainbow couldn’t but herself bow her head in shame, such a small but significant humiliation forced upon her as she once more proved her ignorance of this world, and how to live in it.

“Suppose you couldn’t really know honestly, even as a hallucination of insanity” This sudden follow up, while an encore of proclaiming her to be fake, it was clear that it was not meant to offend, but the complete opposite, to reassure.

Rainbow looked up at Navnløs at this sudden change in personality, half expecting an understand kind smile on his face. Alas, he was stern as ever, committed to his overlook of the raiders.

A smile, albeit barely visible was present however just on Rainbow’s face instead. She knew precious little of Humanity in these early moments of meeting them, on the contrary in fact, witnessing them to be a rude and dangerous species, and one capable of incredible destruction judging their world, yet this barely even tiny act of understanding compassion, even by just a little, provided a redeeming factor, putting a smile on her face as saw a glimmer of hope, for Navnløs at least.

“Here we go” he suddenly said, as the pair witnessed the shady group of Humans sneak around the hut.

The stalkerish nature to these Humans was disturbing to Rainbow. They circled and circled the small wooden hut, obviously looking for any other entrenches or windows, for which there were none. The predatory movements of the group invoked trouble at best.

Her worst fears however were confirmed when each member of the pack drew their blades and weapons, be they knives and simple metal blades meant only to cause horrific lacerations, to crude homemade devices, clubs with crocked metal spikes embedded in them. It did show who these Humans were, survivors of the apocalypse resulting parasitic and simple acts of raiding and thievery, no one else there to help them survive the unforgiving land. As Navnløs stated, they truly were forgotten.

One then kicked the door in, as he and another stormed into the hut, obviously startling an unsuspecting Mex, judging by her shocked scream.

Rainbow sprang into action at the mere sound of such a noise. She didn’t really know this human, but she had sheltered and took her in, even despite being an unknown species who had been suddenly brought here, not to mention that the headstrong pony hated one type of trait above all, something she had dealt with since she was just a little filly starting her first race.

Bullies.

Here these Humans were, arriving unannounced and unwanted, expecting themselves to get whatever they like, no thought to the victims.

They would be facing consequences this time.

Or so she thought.

“What are you doing?” Navnløs cut in, preventing Rainbow from shooting off to the defence of Mex.

It was so unexpected, Rainbow at first didn’t realise he was holding her down, preventing her from getting up to rescue Mex. Her trail of thought crashed and went blank at this action, at why he was doing this, and why he wasn’t doing it too.

“Wh-what?” her mouth managed.

Navnløs understood her confusion, choosing to cut straight to the point.

“No, too many of them, possibly more. The fuck you going to do to help anyway?”

Rainbow was dumbstruck at his lack of action, his calmness in this situation.

“You---what are you doing dude? You just gonna sit here doing nothing? Get off your butt and do something!”

He didn’t.

“And get myself killed? You’re dumber than you look” he said uncaringly, returning am angry scowl from Rainbow. “I don’t have enough rifle ammunition to spare. I shoot all of it off now and I die later in the wastes.”

“Huh?” quizzed Rainbow, not understanding his last point.

“Ugh” Navnløs groaned with a sigh. “This thing. It’s a weapon.” With this he brought into view the long stick like object he had been carrying all this time. Seeing it right in front of her, Rainbow noticed it was a crude contraption, made of both wood and metal, but most definitely constructed on a budget. It was long, with a grip like protrusion where Navnløs now held it. At the other end was a metal pipe like piece, for some reason reminding Rainbow of a much smaller version of Pinkie party cannon.

“All you need to know it’s a weapon for use at range, and it kills. Easily”

Rainbow caught on that Navnløs was aware of her ignorance of the weapon, but reminding herself the Humans destroyed their own world, she felt uneasy at what this weapon he now held, could do.

The main point however, and one progressing worrying quickly, was action was needed from Navnløs. Now.

Rainbow would never advocate any sort of killing, yet despite the knowledge that such a weapon could kill, it paled in comparison to what would happen to Mex if it wasn’t used.

“Whatever, you need to go help Mex, like now!” her demands and pleas fell on deaf ears however, the uncaring nature of her current human companion reigning above all.

Time was running out. The sounds of struggle increased, and a third human ran in the hut.

“What are you waiting for?!”

Still nothing.

Rainbow’s heart began pumping wildly, the stress and tension of the situation taking a large toll on her.

“You dumb…bucking Human!” she cried, probably well above the level needed to remain unnoticed, something the human in question didn’t seem to appreciate. That and the repeated kicks of frustration upon him.

“Bucking? What?”

Rainbow was willing to bet now out of the two individuals being in a constant state of announce, it was her winning.

“Ughhhhh”

Guilt then grew, suddenly and quickly. She was irritated again and again at this Human, for quite legitimate reasons, but this was not the time. A life was in great peril, and every second they delayed arguing and fighting, was another second closer to the possible inevitable.

Rainbow tried to control the growing panic and festered within her. It grew into her voice as fear and desperation kicked in.

“Isn’t there any reason at all to get down there?!” Rainbow had meant to remind Navnløs of his connection the Mex, the bond of friendship Rainbow herself and learned a great deal from these past few years, and regardless of such lessons being known amongst the Humans, she had hoped that the idea that a friend was in trouble would at least cause action.

He did, but not as expected.

“There’s supplies I need down there, weapons I can’t go without. I’ll be damned if I let those fucks take them from me!”

The look of deep thought that proceeded this had given Rainbow hope he would do the right thing. He technically was, but it was not met with great approval from the Pegasus.

“Right! Let’s go kick some bu---“Again Rainbow was held down. “What are you doing?!” Rainbow pleaded.

“Don’t let this get to your head, but you won’t last a minute down there.”

Rainbow let out a confident laugh. “Um, I’m probably stronger and faster than any of them. They won’t expect a Pegasus teaching them not to hurt anypony”

“You’re probably dumber than I even knew also. Stay here, or get killed. Chances are they are here cos’ they are hungry. I’m not fucking around when I say they will literally eat you.”

Rainbow swallowed what seemed like a stone. Being reminded of the Humans carnivorous nature just unsettled her, pure and simple.

“Well, how about you go soften them up, if you’re so sure of keeping me safe, then I sweep in and— “

Cut off again.

“You don’t think I’m doing this for your own good, right?” Rainbow bore the swift accusing and surprised gaze of the Human. The meaning of which installing angst and heartache into her.

I hope you are

“Fuck me, dumb bitch”

Confirmation created a sorrowful version of her, one unable to reply to such callousness.

“I gain little from your death, so consider this warning to stay put a very generous one.” The repeated rigid look he gave as he slung the long weapon onto his back made Rainbow feel like she was at school again, getting told off by her teachers. “Now, stay here if you value your life, this won’t take long.”

If this was like any of the ego driven, over confidence found in Rainbow, it remained unknown how it would play out. Moving to a couching position and sneaking down the slope swiftly, he withdrew a long curved like blade, very much like the knife her was sharpening early, just with more length.

One of Human raiders still remained outside, guarding the entrance, but rather uncaringly and lazily so.

Such a thing would be his undoing.

Moving silently behind the hut, and emerging to the left of the raider, but straight ahead in Rainbows view, Navnløs caught the human completely unaware. Before any other action could be made, Navnløs gave the ferrous swipe with his blade at the side of the lonely forgotten, causing him to recoil and turn to his left side, covering his gruesome wound with his other hand, and facing Navnløs in the process.

Biggest mistake of his life.

Probably his last sight of his life was the full-on view of Navnløs tossing the blade into his left hand, and slashing outwards, the steel meeting throat in the process.

All this, from the initial strike to the final one, was done to speeds even Rainbow was impressed with. Yet this was countered almost completely by the fact this sudden move resulted in the immediate defeat of this Human and thus, his death.

Quick as the whole thing might have been, it only resulted in a waterfall of blood from the raiders open throat wound. He collapsed, and Rainbow gave a horrified gasp. This was the first killing she had ever seen, and seeing it in such a morbid way only made her vomit rise up even faster. It gave flushing out into the ground and Rainbows face had a permanent state of horror upon it.

Navnløs however seemed completely unfazed by the literal blood on his hands. He strolled into the hut, ready to deal with the remaining unfortunate raiders.

Only a few seconds passed before Rainbow felt fear for all Humans present. Mex hadn’t been heard for a while, leading Rainbow to fear the worst. Fear also for invading Humans, who judging by Navnløs’s use of the blade, might suffer an equally gruesome fate.

And yes, she had to admit, even fear for Navnløs himself. Annoying, unsympathetic and blunt as he was, it was he who she had had contact with the most in this world, so it would be a lie to say she didn’t care if he lived or died in that hut.

Wasting no time, she attempted to get inside as hastily as she could, meaning it was time to try her wings again.

The force in which she put into them however, and the speed in which she tried to achieve, meant again she fell straight to the ground, this time tumbling down the hill. She didn’t let this stop her journey though. Getting straight up, and resorting to plain old running, she reached the door, and peered inside.

Her stomach churned anew.

What greeted her was three Human bodies on the floor.

The first and closest, was one belonging to a large raider. His arm was laying a few feet away, a pool of blood surrounding it. The body itself had two wounds. One, a large gaping slash across his mostly bare chest, and a deep hole where Rainbow presumed his heart was.

The next body, also bloodied and horrifying, had the area between his neck and shoulder blade almost disintegrated, suggesting whatever it there, hit hard and deep. His other wound was another deep stabbing wound on his chest.

The final body, the least bloodied, was the one most horrifying to Rainbow, but not for the damage don’t to the flesh, but for who the body belonged to.

Laying just there was a collapsed Mex, her eyes shut and figure unmoving. This time, Rainbow didn’t have a feel to gag. Only sadness remained, sadness and failure.

They were feeling she actually wish persisted, but with two remaining Humans facing off, weapons in hand, they were emotions best suited for another time.

Navnløs, two blades in hand, stood at one side of the room while the last remaining raider, wielding a single hatchet, stood at the other, both Human’s sides facing her.

The former Human stood ready and poised to strike, the red blood covering him in a war paint like fashion. If this terrified Rainbow, Celestia knows how the other human felt, as his death could come at any second.

This fear caused the Human to frantically scan the room for an escape. Only when he realised the door was the sole means of entering and exiting, was when he saw Rainbow staring at them both.

The frightened Human blinked in shock, shaking his head as he struggled to believe what he saw. He gave a quick double take between her and Navnløs before making a break for it.

Dropping his axe, his nerve finally broke. He charged Rainbow and the door she stood by. His face was one consumed by pure terror and Rainbow could have sworn she saw tears forming, for he knew his life hung on the edge of a knife.

“I told you to stay put! Fuck!” shouted Navnløs as his eyes followed the fleeing raider. “You stupid shit!”

Before Rainbow could respond however, Navnløs threw his blades on a nearby table and retrieved a golden looking object from a pocket. Unslinging the unknown weapon from his back, he pulled back a metal protrusion before sliding the golden metallic thing into the weapon. All the while the fleeing Raider was making good progress from the hut, his legs carrying himself into the endless landscape, just to escape this current threat.

Further and further he got as Rainbow could only frantically scan the room and Navnløs, who was speedily assembling and preparing his crudely made weapon. It was time however Rainbow most spent looking at Navnløs’s handiwork, his death and destruction he had inflicted. Yet once more seeing the increased distance from escaping raider was making, Rainbow found herself doing the unbelievable, taking a side.

Who knew would happen should the human escape, should he return with reinforcements. As much as it disgusted her, she prayed for Navnløs to hurry up, and finish the job.

He wouldn’t disappoint.

“Down!” he cried, ensuring Rainbow hit the floor as fast as she could.

Mirroring his earlier, blistering speed with the blade, as soon as he let his cry out, he took to one knee, aimed his weapon, and out of it came a blinding flash of light, and sound like the heavens cracking open.

She never once got a chance to see what came out with the flash, as when she turned back to the raider, he had already fallen, never to get back up.

A few silent moments then went by, her ears ringing a little from the loud bang. Navnløs then looked at her, his gaze still not differing from the severe look of annoyance.

“You’re lucky I could take them, the amateur lot of them” Rainbow sensed his tone rising in anger, and it was in the most morbid and terrible way she found her distraction.

“Mex, is she…is she ok?”

Both human and pony looked upon the collapsed female, yet only one of these two showed any signs of remorse.

“She’s alive, but only just. She won’t make it” Navnløs said drily.

Rainbow would have taken severe issue to this lack of respect, but upon running over to the dying human, she couldn’t spend the effort.

“M-Mex? Are you ok?” she asked desperately, hoping for a response in any form.

It came with two sudden coughs, the second bringing up some blood.

“Good….to…see that you’re ok” Mex managed, albeit weakly and with great struggle.

“Navnløs took care of the bad guys. Are you alright, what did they want, who were they?” Rainbow began, shooting out questions with great haste, knowing deep down she wouldn’t have too much time to ask anything.

“I told you” interjected Navnløs, who surprisingly had now resorted to packing a large pack with various items. “They wander around, taking what they want”

Rainbow gave a disbelieving look at him, ready to scold for this unbelievably uncaring nature, but it was Mex who prevented this.

“It’s true…Rainbow.” She said with a few more painful coughs, to which Rainbow worrying held up her head in support. “The stubborn bitch I am prevented me from willingly give up anything, so they gave me a few stabs to convince me otherwise. Luckily, I don’t break when some testosterone fuelled man comes in and demands stuff from me”

It was defiance in which Rainbow couldn’t help but show a smile too. It was further fuel to the sadness which she felt when she realised this was the type of personality she could have befriended.

“B-but…you’re bleeding. A lot. “Rainbow showed panic now, a fearful display of desperateness for Mex’s life. “Maybe there something in here that can help you! That can heal you! There must be someth---“

“There’s nothing!” cut off Mex. “Hey, don’t worry any way. I knew my time was coming, I’ve been ready for a long time”.

Rainbow gave a quick questioning look at Navnløs at this remark, who simply gave a nonchalant look in return, focused instead on packing. It was a remark Rainbow decided to bring up again later.

“I’m…I’m sorry…I wish- I want to do something to help you…” Sorrow claimed Rainbow now, and for the first time in her life, she realised she was witnessing an actual murder, an unnatural death. It was one of the most depressing things she had ever known.

“Sorry? Ha!” Mex replied, strangely joyfully, causing an obviously painful laugh to her. “Ouch!”

Rainbow flinched at this sorry sight, raising a hoof to her in worry.

“I’m not sorry at all” Mex continued, seemingly happy despite literally dying. “not much left for me here” She then turned to Navnløs, who still seemed disconnected with the whole tragic situation.

“Where will you go?” she said to him, fairly seriously.

“I dunno yet” he said, not even having the curtesy to stop what he was doing to reply to his dying friend. “Going to stay away from the big places. Had enough with any of the so called ‘civilised factions’. “

Rainbow didn’t understand the meaning of his answer, and didn’t try to get one, but hearing of the planning of where to go next stirred thoughts within her. She wasn’t even in Equus, let alone Equestria. There were no ponies here, and this worlds inhabitant didn’t even know of any.

The following thoughts were nerve racking. Panicking even.

Where would she go? How would she get back home? What she would do in the mean time? How would she even survive?

They were thoughts seemingly picked up on by even a dying Mex.

“You’re scared, for me perhaps? Rainbow Dash I told you don’t wor— “

“No no no.” Rainbow quickly responded. “It’s not that”

It took her a moment to realise what she said and how she did, forcing an immediate embarrassed and apologetic face.

“No, I mean- I am worried about you, of course, but I was just thinking about what IM going to do now, is all”

A defeated sigh escaped her lips, a feeling she was not accustomed to at all.

“I can’t lie and say I have an answer for you…” Mex said rather plainly, to which Rainbow only felt more worry for. “…but…” The Human continued in a whisper. “…I will say this. Stick with Navnløs. He may not be good company, at all, but he knows the land, and he’s survived in it. If there anyone you have a chance with, in both staying alive and getting home, its him.”

Rainbow gave a quick look at the Human in question, seeing only his callous attitude and uncaring personality.

“Him? Why? He may be good at… you know” Rainbow began, indicating at the dead bodies, not wanting to mention that Navnløs had actually killed. “But he’s a pain in the flank! Pretty sure he hates me anyway.”

Mex only gave a small smile to this, her energy obviously at an all-time low. Her time here was approaching fast.

“True, he’s no ray of sunshine, but there’s more to that that man then meets the eye. Even more than I could ever know. Just stay by him, no matter what.”

Rainbow gave a pause to think on it. Mex didn’t.

“Please” she only said, a hint of a hidden desperation possibly riddled within her world.

Looking into the Humans eyes, her soon to be eternally closed eyes, Rainbow felt loss. Regardless of their short acquaintance, she seemed kind, wise, and strong. The fact that all that was about to be lost forever, that was something Rainbow could avoid. Tears began to form.

“Ok” The pony simply and quietly replied, agreeing to this last proposal of Mex’s.

She seemed satisfied at the answer, even at peace.

“Promise?” Mex added.

“Yeah…sure…” Rainbow Dash replied solemnly.

“Thank you” The female Human seemed actually happy in her final moments, ready to embrace deaths embrace.

By now however, Navnløs had finished his tasks, walking up to his friends dying body, the male covered in extra items and with a large pack now on his back.

“You ready?” he said as plainly as one possibly could.

Rainbow looked up at him, sadness in her eyes, yet ready to finally leave. She had to get back after all. No matter what.

“What? No, not you”

Navnløs seemed a little repulsed by Rainbow even speaking, surprised that she did. Rainbow in turn felt the same at the fact he even did.

“Mex, you ready?” he repeated, clearly indicating it wasn’t Rainbow who he was speaking to.

Rainbow now realised his question wasn’t of being ready to leave, it was being ready for the next stage. For whatever came next.

Mex took a deep breath in, ignoring the pain that accompanied it. She understood the gravity of such a question.

“I am.” She said confidently, striking a great deal of respect for her in the heart of Rainbow.

Silence followed. Rainbow at first was puzzled why Navnløs lifted his hand towards a blade of his, believing it to be merely moving it for comfort, but once the realisation that he was indicating he would possibly end it for his friend, Rainbow felt even more disgust for this Human.

It was fortunate Mex didn’t take him up on his offer.

“No, no need. The time is now, I welcome it peacefully.”

She closed her eyes for the last time, but taking the liberty to use her voice once more. She turned her head, eyes still shut, towards Navnløs.

“I hope…. you…. find….it……”

Her voice became slow and soft, and her last breaths were taken.

She left the world, despite covered in fatal injuries, as peacefully as she could manage, and if anything, it was the smallest of lights in the darkness that was Rainbow’s mood.

Rainbow let go of her now, feeling her muscles become loose and her body limp. She let Mex’s body lay gently on the floor, allowing her a respectful silence.

Navnløs, in a move that didn’t even surprise Rainbow in the slightest anymore, didn’t.

“Anyway…” He said, seeming almost refreshed.

“What did she mean? By finding it?” Rainbow asked him, the feeling a mourning too dominant to allow any anger for him.

“…I don’t know” Navnløs said frankly, giving the slightest of pauses to begin with.

Following this, he wasted no time in heading for the door.

While Rainbow only felt the need for more thoughtful silence, and a chance to properly mourn a death, this action was simply too much for her.

“HEY!” she shouted angrily, yet only resulting in him stopping, not turning to face her. “What do you think you’re doing?!”

However angry she seemed, or however loud her voice went, its effects were totally lost on Navnløs, who could do nothing but stand there, blankly staring at her.

“Leaving. You don’t think I’m going to stay here?”

Rainbow gasped in shock. She already knew this human to be uncaring, unemotional, and honestly unloving, but just leaving the body of his friend? So easily and freely, nothing seemingly holding him back?

Rainbow honestly wanted to see him depressed. At least something to show some genuine care and emotion in this situation.

But he showed none, and Rainbow stilled needed a response.

“But…Aren’t we going to at least bury Mex?”

Rainbow chose a more logical reply, hoping to appeal to his more sensible side, to at least not forget at least a little normality.

He couldn’t even do that.

He looked around the room, finding and picking up an oil lamp. He threw it to the ground, smashing it on dry wood, spewing oil and instant flames at its location.

“There’s your burial. Not going to waste precious energy digging a dis foot whole. I don’t have that much food”

Rainbow could have argued to his decision all day, but with fire spreading at an alarming rate throughout the wooden hut, she never got the chance.

She felt the instant heat of the wood completely burning, and it was Navnløs sensibly who left in great haste.

Rainbow, unlike him, didn’t have anything to collect, nothing to bring to prepare for the dead wastes that awaited her, she came here completely light after all.

There was nothing here for her, save one thing.

She gave one last look to the body of Mex, to the human that had helped her be introduced to this world. Far from knowing her as a friend, Rainbow thought, knew even, she deserved more than this.

Alas, she couldn’t ponder on such matters, such was the ferocity of the flames. The temperature of the room was becoming unbearable, regardless of Rainbows desire to grieve for Mex. Rainbow was forced to abruptly leave as the hut collapsed within itself, burning debris very nearly burning her feathers off.

She only just managed to escape the hut before the entire wooden structure was fully consumed by bon fire like destruction, allowing herself to see what remained behind her, chiefly the unexpected cremation that now occurred. She saw nothing but flames and smoke, perhaps fortunate, seeing as it served as a prevention from looking back, literally and figuratively.

The only direction now was in front of her, into the endless dead void that was the world of Humanity, the only deviation from the monotony of it all being the human Navnløs, the one who was her only company now.

It was with a deep breath, one preparing and readying her for whatever may come in this unknown world, that she forced herself to put aside what had just happened, and focus on the future, on living, on getting home.

She trotted after the walking Human, who was allowing nothing to stop him, even for a second, not even the indignation of his look when he saw that Rainbow had joined him.

“Now what are you doing?” he asked, his voice full of irritation.

Rainbow knew his reasons of anger. He obviously wished to venture further completely alone, but she wasn’t going to allow that, and not just because Mex told her to, and the pony’s loyalty to those words remained strong. Determination was always her strength after all.

“You can’t stop me from coming with you. Maybe we are just going in the same direction” Rainbow said with a bold smile.

“And you can’t stop me from killing you” he instantly replied coldly, Rainbow lying if she said this didn’t worry her a little.

“Well, I guess”

“Hm, well I guess you don’t know the way of the land. You’ll probably fall behind or get lost or whatever. You’ll die then”

Navnløs’s foul words repeated his disdain and low opinion for the pony, who couldn’t help but feel undeserving of this treatment.

“Wow” she said, taking no care into hiding her sarcasm. “How nice of you. Doesn’t shock me though, you treated your dying friend like muck”

Navnløs then legitimately showed real confusion, and not the disgusted variant Rainbow had seen too many times already.

“Friend?” he questioned. “She wasn’t my friend, I only met her a couple weeks ago. Who gives a shit that she’s dead now”.

Rainbow was left completely dumbfounded by this. Words were lost to her.

“I…W-what?” she struggled to say.

“Yeah, found this place a few weeks ago, stayed because I needed some place safe in this hell whole.”

At first, Rainbow, although surprised, felt a little relief. At least he didn’t totally disregard a friend.

“She was a total loner, living here doing nothing, yet with plenty of shit. No one wonder those forgotten likes what they saw. They would have been me, give or take a few days.”

Rainbow felt the relief flood away.

“what do you mean?” she asked, worryingly.

“Who do you think needs all the supplies more, a crazy witch like woman doing nothing, or me, someone who actually has to do shit in this world. If she wouldn’t give me what I needed when I had to leave, then I’d just take it.”

For such a barbaric act, he seemed very ok with all of this.

“What the--! How could you? Why? Jerk” Rainbow exclaimed.

“This aint some comfy little home where everyone acts nice and skips around, loving everyone each day. Here, you do what you need to survive, and that’s why I’m going to live, and you’re probably not”

Navnløs didn’t wait for a response. His words were full of confidence and belief, and his conscience, if he even had one, was at ease. He picked up his walking pace, leaving Rainbow trailing just behind, pondering his words.

“I will, you’ll see” she whispered under her breath, with the same grit determination she showed at every race, and every time she had demonstrated true loyalty.

“I never lose”

Author's Note

Rainbows journey home begins!
Curious to know what you guys think of her chapters so far, and which location you like to ready more, even though theres only been two chapters in the Human world so far.
Back To equestria for next one however, unless you are love these kind of chapters more.
Thanks for ready everyone , feedback or just a comment of how you like the story so far really helps me out

Chapter 9: Playing the game

Solar was exhausted.

When he had last awoken from a restful sleep, it had been in the lush countryside, getting up early to ensure he reached Ponyville, his supposed home, in good time.

His unsurprising lack of luck meant however that was not to be. So here he found himself, in Canterlot Castle, tasked with learning more of these mysterious Humans.

It was a task he took seriously, regardless of having no choice in the matter. But in executing the task, that was something he simply didn’t take seriously in any form.

Yes, the Humans had been busy touring the Castle, learning their way around and establishing accommodation, but that took no longer than under two hours and with the tour concluded, Solar could have easily swooped in and began his questioning and the intrigue he had perfected over the years.

Alas, he never made an attempt to capitalize on this opportunity. Luna had given him no dead line, but even he knew that didn’t meant to slack and ignore his task. It definitely didn’t mean going to his room and take a long sleep into the late hours of the morning.

No pony had set out to awake him, Solar taking this as an indication that Luna had yet to warrant his defiance as punishment worthy, but he dare not test the Princess any further.

Solar Virtue work up with a restful stretch, allowing himself to monetarily fall into a blissful ignorance, free from life’s problems and personal responsibilities.

Like all things however, it did not last. Into his mind came yesterday’s memories, causing an annoyed growl to escape his lips.

Solar began to question his decision not to resist to Luna’s demand, even if it meant great danger to him. A feeling of submissiveness overcame him, thoughts of easily giving in taking over.

What kind of bitch am I?

Yet for all of his thoughts of regret and annoyance, they would do little to serve him. The only option that remained was to keep his head high, bite his tongue and continue with a stiff upper lip. Like it or not, this was the situation he now found himself in and until an opportunity of rewarding escape was presented to him, he would just have to deal with it.

Luckily however, Solar had never been a pony to truly procrastinate. Quickly walking down to the kitchens for a bite to eat, he wasted no time in beginning his task to satisfy Luna’s thirst for knowledge of the Humans.

Solar immediately went to look for any human who could provide him with such a thing, and of a sufficient quality for a Princess.

The only other variable in this whole quest was a simple sheet of instructions left for him by his door, written presumably by Luna herself, indicating that she was aware he had ventured to his bed. Solar honestly didn’t know what Luna’s writing looked like, so if she had not written the note, could it be possible other ponies knew of Luna’s current desires, and maybe even were seeking knowledge for her too?

Solar knew not and frankly didn’t care. As long as he did what was required of him, and did it well, then other ponies could do what they liked.

The note in question was simple and straight forward. Consisting only of repeated demands that he learn more of the Humans.

Princess Luna requires thee to investigate and determine the ambitions and motives of the newly arrived Human race.

Thou will serve diligently and professionally as a loyal and proper representative of thy Princesses and country.

It is of imperative consequence that thou perform thy duty competently as a member of The Princess of the Nights Household, but also as a citizen of Equestria. In thy hooves now lie considerable responsibility for thy country ponies, and such fortuitous developments present considerable risk to thy kingdom.

May the night guide you

Two things stood out to Solar in this note. Firstly, that Luna, happily or not, considered Solar to be a full part of her service and should act accordingly, as an extension of her in fact. Secondly, that riddled among the words nicely written on the paper was a deep suspicion and concern of the Humans now present. It was as if Luna feared their presence here, or at the very least was unsure of them.

It reminded him of last night’s encounter between Luna and her sister, how Celestia seemed very controlling and secretive, and not just about the Humans, yet Solar guessed that the Princess of the Sun was hiding something from her sister.

It wasn’t his job nor right to find out what was happening between them, but given time, Solar knew he’d find out, and it caused a small but sly smile to emerge.

For now however, such thoughts were set aside. He was currently looking for Humans, and even that was proving to be difficult.

The first place he went to investigate was the Sovereign tower, where their accommodation was now. If they were inside, they made no indication of it, and Solar, in his early days of repeated Royal service, didn’t think it wise to go checking inside just yet.

Additionally, Human guards were yet to be positioned anywhere, as Celestia had agreed to consider last night, much to Luna’s great disapproval, this being the tower directly next to the Luna garden.

Next he tried the Throne room.

Nothing.

Then the ambassador tower, the tower in which most foreign ambassadors resided.

Still nothing.

Instead of further wasting his time searching, Solar decided to inquire.

“You there!” Solar demanded of a servant pony, practically startling the humble Earth Pony. “Where are the Humans?”

The servant, perhaps just startled by Solar’s sudden demand, seemed a little nervous.

“Um…I’m not sure. Last I saw them there was a group near the Castle armoury” Her nervousness remained.

“The armoury?” Solar questioned, wondering why they would be there. “You wouldn’t lie to me would you?”

Years of dishonourable experience in the wide world had provided him with certain skills. He wasn’t exactly proud of it, but there had been times in the past in which questions like this, where he needed information, hadn’t occurred so nicely. It was perhaps such things that influenced his way of speaking and asking, there had been many instances in which ponies had seen him and dangerous and unfriendly.

“N-no no. Not at all Sir” The servant stuttered.

“I’m no Sir” Solar replied blankly, caught a little off guard from her respectful title for him. “But the armoury, why are they there? What interest could they have in our weaponry?”

“I’m not sure. I just saw them head towards there” The Servant pony replied to his further questioning.

Solar gave a moment’s pause to contemplate this knowledge. The tour offered to the Humans would surely not include the armoury, being in off limits to most ponies, diplomats included. The fact they were down there was suspicious, almost as if they were scouting out the place.

Perhaps it was him just overreacting, years in dangerous places making him an almost paranoid pony, or maybe Luna’s suspicions of the Humans were well placed, and that Solar should take this answer seriously.

He would decide once he knew more.

“Fine. As you were” Solar replied quickly to the young servant Pony, as she dashed off quickly.

Just as he was about to make his leave too, his walk was interrupted by the inclusion of a nearby Day Guard.

“Have you also tried the courtyard?” he said.

Solar had not expected any talk with the guards, let alone any attention to be given to him. It annoyed him.

“Have you tried bucking off?” he said bitterly. “Why would they be there?”

“It’s a big place. Maybe they’d be hanging out there”

Solar was ready to not only reply angrily to this completely useless and terrible reason, but also act angrily. He truly had to restrain himself from aggressively scolding this idiotic guard, now that he wasn’t among ponies who weren’t under the control of one of the most powerful beings to ever exist.

“What the buck do you think you are, you worthless piece of shit!” Solar cared little for the aggressive condescending of his tone. “‘Hanging out’. Sweet bucking Celestia!”

Solar didn’t, and couldn’t care for the Guards response and thus returned to his journey to the armoury.

“It’s just Princess Luna has been walking around the Castle today. She didn’t seem like she wanted any interference or any pony bothering her, so I thought a large group, that defiantly would bother her, could be outside.”

Solar froze. Not dramatically, but in slight interest.

“What are you talking about?” asked Solar, walking up to the Guard in a direct and powerful fashion.

“Weeeellll, I probably shouldn’t go around gossiping about it, but Princess Luna often feels a little lonely I think. Doesn’t really like the company most of the time”

Solar stared deeply into the eyes of this Guard. Not blinking at all, Solar seemed, if only the slightest, to unsettle the golden glad pony.

A patronising snort emerged from Solar’s snout as he showed both disgust and disappointment on his face.

“No shit, we all know that. Thanks for the help” he said, sarcasm as clear as day in his voice, once more turning to leave.

This seem to trigger the Guard into feeling unsatisfactory to Solar, and quickly attempted to tell more.

It was a tactic that brought a hidden smile to Solar.

“But it’s not just that! She’s doing it more regularly now, even forsaking some official duties and spending more time practically locked in her bed chambers.”

This is juicy

Solar again walked up to the guard, albeit far more curiously now.

“Perhaps she’s ill. Maybe she’s just not busy” Solar said, baiting the Guard into divulging more information.

“Yeah could be, but I heard from one of my biddies, who heard it from one of his buddies, who heard it from once his officer buddi---“The Guard could clearly see the ‘I don’t bucking care’ face plastered onto Solar. “Well anyway, there’s a few ponies who are well to believe that Princess Luna and Celestia haven’t exactly been seeing eye to eye recently. It’s apparently been effecting official business. Like I heard that an amendment to the peace treaty with the Griffins was due and because of something between the Princesses’, it was never signed.”

This was all too good to the ears of Solar. First he had acquired information of the Humans, small as it was, but now he was practically being book read rifts between Luna and Celestia. A surprise to be sure, but a welcome one.

And there was more.

“…oh, and I’m not so sure on this one, the stuff I just said has some good sources saying it, but next bit is just a wild rumour at this point”

Solar waited keenly for it “Yes?”

The Guard had guilt all over him, obviously having difficulty saying.

“Ok well, and this is just what I heard so, you know, take it as you will. Apparently Princess Celestia has been hiding something big from Princess Luna. Like real big!”

This peaked his interest.

“Just please don’t tell anypony I told you this, I’d get the boot for sure” The Guard pleaded, his eyes yielding a sense of desperateness.

“You’d get worse than that friend” Solar replied, more focused on what he had just learned than some career of a Guard he didn’t know.

“Well, I guess you wouldn’t really need to tell anypony anyway” The guard then suddenly said, a little calm restoring.

“What?” Solar asked.

“You’re part Of Princess Luna’s secret service right? That’s why you’re asking about the Humans, everypony thought Luna would want to investigate the whole thing.”

Solar could only blink in response.

What?

He waited this situation out, seeing how it would develop.

“I’m surprised you didn’t know about the stuff between the Princesses, but I guess you were just questioning me, like we do with crime witnesses. “

Solar didn’t say a thing. Sure, Luna has instructed him with solving a thing out, but he was far from being in her secret service, The Shadows as they were more informally known.

Yet this was an opportunity he couldn’t have foreseen, and he was going to exploit it for all of its worth.

“Hmmm, I will neither deny nor accept that” Solar said, purposely trying to be fooled by this foalish Guard.

“Ha! I knew it. Knew I had it in me” The guard said triumphantly, much to Solar’s amusement.

“Anyway, you must keep this knowledge to yourself. Tell no other Pony, no Guard, civilian, or any other Pony you think is part of the secret service. If you have anything, tell only me”

Solar felt a little nervous exploiting this belief however. If any pony were to find out he was impersonating a member of the Shadows to this Guard, he’d find himself back in the Badlands before he could even blink.

To this Guard, Solar was the only pony from the Shadows in which he would even associate with, even talk about. Solar swallowed a little at the thought of his the Shadows themselves found out somepony was feeding information a fake member of their group.

“Yeah yeah, sure thing! Just between you and me only” The guard said with a wink, making Solar want to roll his eyes to the back of his head, such as this Guards gullibleness.

“What’s your name anyway, in case I need to find you?” asked Solar, making his first contact.

“Thick Plate” He said, almost proudly.

Thick indeed

“Well back to your duties Thick Plate, forget you even saw me”

“Ohhh, just like a shadow. I got ya!” Thick Plate said with a sly smile, only serving to amuse Solar who could only want to laugh at how this whole thing played out.

Solar didn’t laugh however, nor reply, he quickly moved off, leaving Thick Plate to his duties. He still had his own official duties to complete, but so far, the fruits of this endeavour had been bountiful, and Solar was excited to see what else there was to discover.

On his way to the armoury Solar began to contemplate the developing situation he found himself in. It was encouraging that he had already found some interest in his findings, despite him previously anticipating a boring if not aggravating time in Luna’s service. Of course the feeling of the chains of servitude still weighed heavily upon him, but at this early stage at least, they didn’t seem too heavy.

Pleasantly, Solar found he didn’t have to venture all the way to the armoury. Walking through the ancient stone corridors he heard distant chatter, one of the voices being familiar to him.

Turning to move closer, he bore witness to a small group of Armour glad Humans, numbering around five. Two of these Solar recognised, Commander Starvation and Victus, the latter having removed his armour and now only donning a dark uniform like garment.

The Humans were still talking among themselves before they even noticed Solar. The room, a simple stone one made of rock far darker than the standard Canterlot white, was dimply lit, only a few flame touches mantled to the wall to illuminate the room.

Despite the relative darkness however, it wasn’t that dark, and yet Solar remained, completely unnoticed. Unless the vision of these Humans was that bad, it was becoming clearer and clearer to him that he wasn’t being unnoticed, but rather ignored.

The two Humans he knew had their backs to him while the full armour glad other three defiantly would have been able to see him.

Eventually one of these three gave a quick nod in his direction, as if he was saying “look, he’s still there”. Only then did the other two turn around.

No one said a word. Solar thought it both polite and advantageous to wait to be spoken to, the latter reason being most beneficial, hoping to not have his words ignored and seem somewhat weak.

The Humans however, only seemed confused and puzzled at why this pony was here, staring at them. Starvation most of all, who in particular seemed fairly disgusted at the whole thing.

“Yes?” the Commander asked, his words as dry and blunt as could be. “The hell do you want?” his last words seemed bordering on anger. Why would this pony be here? How could he have the audacity of even wanting to talk?

Solar compared his tone to the drill sergeants back in Guard training. Both they and this Human looking down upon him like dirt. Scum who were good at nothing.

Solar decided to play it safe.

“Greetings, I am Solar Vir-“

“I don’t give a flying fuck who you are” suddenly cut off the Commander, surprising Solar. The Human clearly was not appreciating his presence here at all, polite or not.

“And cut that whole ‘greetings’ stuff out. I’ve had enough of all this fancy language already”

Straight to the point. Military indeed.

“Right” Solar said simply, noting the change of tone of the Commander from earlier, now far more plain and bare, none of the relative politeness and restraint he showed in the Throne room.

“I’m just here to ask questions”

The Commander narrowed his eyes at Solar, judging this individual like any good Military officer would in an unfamiliar and potentially dangerous situation.

“Questions?” joined in Victus, stepping forward towards Solar. He stopped a few feet in front of him, observing and watching the pony as a foal watches an animal at a zoo.

“This is one of the ponies from yesterday when we met the Princesses” Victus proclaimed, calm yet a hint of pride within his words of discovery.

The Commander paused for a second as if to remember, or as Solar favoured, that he was refusing to believe that Victus, A human who the Commander obviously didn’t really like, was telling the truth.

“Of course “Starvation eventually said. “You were one of Luna’s lackeys. I think I saw you in her shadow, acting nice and obedient by staying out of the way.

This guy is here for diplomacy right?

He was never aggressive, but it was clear that he was almost mocking Solar for his position, perhaps to gain a response, something Solar wouldn’t give.

“That’s me.” Simply replied Solar, the confirmation allowing the Commander to relax somewhat. However, Victus still seemed suspicious.

“I just have a few quick questions for our guests if that’s ok” The Commander said nothing, remaining stoic, not saying anything that would delay the questions. Solar appreciated his straight talking attitude, even when he said nothing.

“Alright, so I was wondering wh-“Again Solar was cut off however.

“Whose questions are these? Who sent you?” Victus asked, his eyes fixated on Solar, trust not something seen in them.

Solar gave the exact same look back. Perhaps if Starvation was the sword, the military guy, then Victus could possibly be the spyglass, the one who revelled in intrigue.

“Princess Luna” Solar said slowly and carefully, cautiously anticipating both the Humans response.

Victus’s reaction was far more immediate.

“Luna! Are we under investigation?!” he cried, obviously outraged. “Barely a day here and the leaders of Equestria send their spy’s and skulking minions after us.” He further shouted, looking towards Solar with his last words.

The Commander however showed no reaction, either deep in thought or uncaring. Victus had not yet finished his outcry anyhow.

“It’s quite obvious we are not trusted. At best we have to remain under constant surveillance like a criminal. Under obligation to answer questions like children at any time!” He seemed to be directing these points at his group, as if he was trying to get them to agree and join in on his protest.

If this were indeed the goal, it did not materialise. Frustrated with the lack of any visible support, Victus instead went to convince his leader.

“Starvation, you cannot allow this to stand! They are acting more like our enemies than even I anticipated.” Again the aporetic Human gave a side glance to Solar, as if he suspected the pony of trying to listen in, when in reality Solar, despite somewhat curious at why Victus was so cagey, couldn’t care less about if one Human didn’t trust him.

What he did care about was if the Commander was about to start having reservations of ponies. Aside from the irritated glance he gave Victus when he didn’t address him by his correct title, the older Human just stared at Solar, seemingly giving Victus’s words a chance.

“The worst thing that can now happen is if we begin to be resented” Victus continued. “Think about it, these strange new beings, not trusted by their Princess. It could get bad for us real quick”

The lack of any retort from the Commander or attempt to keep the rebellious Victus in line began to worry Solar. Starvation could be swinging to the Humans point of view, jeopardising not only Solar at his mission, but the relationship between both species, though of course the former was more important.

Tense moments went by after Victus had finished, both he and Solar waiting with baited breath to see what the Commander believed.

“Your Princess” he said, deeply. “Why did she send you here?”

All Humans placed their gaze upon a tensed Solar, whose mind raced to come up with a satiable response. Regardless of all the dangerous situations he had been in, all the possible times he could have been killed, the feeling that possibly the fate of the entire Human-Pony diplomatic relationship now was in his hands, it was daunting to say the least.

He almost wish they were at least trying to kill him. That was far more familiar territory.

“Because this is our land, and we need to know who we are dealing with, be they friend or though” Solar finally stated, choosing his tone carefully. Regardless, it wasn’t an answer to Victus’s taste.

“So that gives you the right to tread all over us? To treat us like your prisoners?” The young Human said, burying his blue eyes into Solar.

“That’s not what you are in any form, legal or otherwise.” Solar replied quickly and confidently, hoping this plan of his would work. “Until now you have been given the curtsy of free entry and settlement here. Now you’re staying, you surely cannot expect us to remain idle while a species we know little to nothing about proclaims themselves the diplomatic bridge between us and their home.”

Victus almost didn’t wait for Solar to finish, establishing thoughts within the pony that this Human simply had something against ponies, and anything said would fall on uninterested ears.

“So we are to remain in our tower under constant watch and potential threat?” Victus said, very unhappily.

“Not necessarily. You’re free as any diplomat is. You’re not going to be spied on whatsoever.” Solar glanced at the Commander, trying to gage his opinion. “When you’re besieging a fort or city, you don’t sit by while the other side remains un-researched. No, you send recon teams to scout them out. You send informants…but most importantly, if you want to get an idea of who they are…you ask questions. That’s the way you learn. That’s the strategy you need to win….or starve them.” Solar gave a visible look to the Commander who seemed a little taken back at Solar’s words.

At first, it didn’t seem like Solar’s idea had worked. To treat this whole asking questions thing like a battle, and that he was the Commander in charge. A smart strategist wouldn’t pass up an opportunity to learn more of their enemy, be they fighting at that moment or not.

Moments went by again, Victus positively shocked by Solar’s example, and that he and the Humans were being painted as an enemy.

Commander Starvation however, and perhaps it was only because of Solar’s mention of an effective way to starve an enemy, he had a small smile on his face.

It was all Solar needed to know to breathe a sigh of relief.

“What?!” Victus cried out, reacting first. “So we are your enemies?” Solar said nothing, returning the slightest of smiles back to the Commander.

Yet Victus seemed to think this a victory, that he had been proven right.

“I knew it, I knew these Ponies couldn’t be trusted!” he seemed almost joyful that, in his mind at least, diplomacy had broken down. “Lord Vanquisher will surely reward me for my great to service to---“

As soon as the Commander heard these words, particularly when he mentioned the individual known as Lord Vanquisher, he was ripped from his understanding studying gaze of Solar, and to the enraged gaze that he now placed on Victus.

“You…squirming…devious little MAGGOT!” The Commander said, increasing his volume and aggressiveness with each word. “I FUCKING KNEW IT!”

The Commander was practically touching Victus as he closed the distance to stand intimidatingly in front of him. Starvation was taller and more muscular, but it was the rough, dangerously unpredictable look that the Commander emitted which truly put fear into both Victus and Solar, who wasn’t even the one having the anger directed at him.

“You’ve just been waiting to swoop in to get yourself a nice comfy promotion like the scavenger parasite you are!” Victus dare not argue with the towering figure in front of him, less he risk a far more severe punishment, such was Solar’s interpretation of the pure anger of the Commander.

“You worthless, envious spiteful little creature! You think you’re so capable that you deserve any post of worth, more than you have already, which is a fucking miracle may I add!”

Again Victus remained silent, for it was not a question with any answer that would satisfy his superior.

“Vanquisher gave you the great privilege of coming here, but if he saw the low cunning scavenger you are, I’d be happy to see him send you on a wasteland patrol, you degenerate piece of shit!”

The atmosphere of the room was awkward to say the least. It was cold and tense, as if it could explode at any moment. The pony thanked the world that he wasn’t Victus, as it seemed like his own Commander was about to murder him.

Thankfully for poor Victus, it never came to that. With an obvious sigh of frustration and self-control, the Commander, through gritted teeth gave him command.

“Get…out of my sight!” he hissed, barely holding his calm.

Victus waited a moment, almost preparing an appeal to the command. Solar silently indicated his disapproval of such a suicidal notion. Whether or not the human saw Solar’s small bit of assistance, that was unknown, prompting a lack of heart beats for a few seconds in Earth Ponies chest, but luckily for Victus, he remained silent and compliant.

Without any proper military respect though, Victus simply turned and stormed off, huffing like a sulking foal and his telling off. The young human had no orders at where to go, simply removing himself from Commander Starvation’s vicinity.

The atmosphere that filled the rooms void wasn’t too different from when Victus was in it. An awkward and unstable silence prevailed, as Solar could only watch the Commander has he closed his eyes in annoyance.

Solar, not daring to further annoy the Human, simply remained still and quiet until something was said, something the other Humans also practiced.

“Anyway” Said the Commander, regaining his cool. “Where were we? Oh yes!” His tone was for more positive now, but no smile came, worrying Solar that he was about to decline any attempt at questions.

“You wanted to ask things. To figure us out” Again Solar began to fear that he was about to be denied, only being asked this so the Commander may return with a ‘no’.

It never came however.

Solar simply nodded and awaited his answer.

“I don’t see why I shouldn’t provide you with answers” The Commander almost uncaringly said.

Wait, what?

It was an answer Solar didn’t expect. Not sure if he was hearing correctly, he just had to get a confirmation.

“You will?” he asked.

“Yeah” Starvation quickly and surely responded. “Like you said to annoying Victus, not knowing is not being clever. Within reason, you may ask what you, and your Princess wish”

Solar paused for a moment, cheering in his mind at this further victory of today. Pulling out a sheet of paper and a pen from his saddle pack, he returned the small understanding nod he received from the commander, something that formed the corners of his lips to curl into a smile, and began his questions.

“Well, I guess what we want to know first is…”

Solar triumphantly and gleefully made his way through the corridors of Canterlot castle , witnessing Celestia’s sun set, and Luna’s moon take its place.

It was Luna who he now was looking for, ready to give her the word heavy report he had written, full of answers from Commander Starvation’s own mouth.

Following their meeting near the armoury, Solar waited for night to come, and Luna to wake by converting his hastily written answers into a report worthy of a Princess.

There was no love lost between he and Luna, that was plain, and Solar knew he couldn’t charm nor bribe Luna with favourable report or the like. This was his job, and he was simply doing it well, as was his duty so even if he became the best of Luna’s ponies, he wouldn’t expect any different treatment nor reward. Doing something well was a reward in itself, Solar thought. Yet such was the detail and length of the answers he had received from Starvation, even Luna would perhaps show a smile to even him.

Solar was heading to the Throne room, expecting Luna to be hosting her Night Court there. In truth, he suspected her not to be there. Today’s fresh knowledge, courtesy of the foalish Thick Plate, exposed to him that Luna was possibly not fulfilling her Royal duties as well as she could. It was because of this that Solar was preparing for the fact she wouldn’t even be there and in all honesty, it was a preparation he had long been ready for.

Even when he was a guard, many years ago, Luna’s Night Court had never been too popular. Luna attended it faithfully, but each night, aside from the odd rarity, she often sat there, on her throne, completely alone all night, not a single pony opening the great doors to seek advice or the like.

This process continued for as long as Solar knew. Every night Luna attended her court, and every night she would end it without a single other pony attending.

If Solar could compliment her on anything, it would be her almost foalish dedication to her Night Court. Night after night just waiting in the pure quiet for anypony, knowing none would come and she would end the night as she began it. Alone.

So now, years after leaving the Guard, and learning Luna’s life here and her Royal situation may have possibly deteriorated to the point of self-isolation.

Solar was eager to find out the truth behind these rumours, but with the fact she probably wouldn’t even be in the Throne room, Solar readied himself for disappointment.

It was with pleasant shock however that Solar, throwing open the great doors to the Throne room, he found the midnight blue Alicorn sitting on her throne, eagerly awaiting court attendees.

Her eyes picked up immediately at the doors opening, lifting her head in almost excitement just as a dog would when suspecting a walk.

It didn’t surprise Solar though. She had probably been waiting in that exact spot for as long as she had been here, no pony to talk to.

Not that she was ever a social pony, but the isolation and knowledge she would remain so all night must be hard, even for her.

Before she could recognise him, Solar bore witness to something her rarely, if ever saw Luna do. She smiled.

It was a smile not just a genuine happiness, but excitement and relief too. Such feelings due to the pure pleasure she derived from knowing that a pony would possibly take the time and effort to come to her, and only her, for whatever reason. For some pony to attend the Night court, knowing they could just sleep and attend the day court and thus seek Celestia, it must have meant the world to Luna that she was chosen for help or advice.

It was probably these reasons why, when she realised it was only Solar entering the room, that realisation it wasn’t a pony seeking her, all hope and happiness was sucked like a vacuum out of her, replaced with bitterness and disappointment of which Solar had never known.

She momentarily hung her head in defeat like fashion, knowing that still no pony would visit her Night Court.

This look then evolved to one of anger. Solar could brought her hopes up, before swiftly crashing them down.

“Solar Virtue” Luna shot out, hiding her disappoint as only a Princess could. “Why do thou cometh to mine Night Court? Thou doth almost definitely not hath any reason nor wish to be here”

Luna was not one to usually make assumptions on her subjects, but with Solar, she was well informed and experienced with his lack of appreciation for her.

Solar held his tongue at this aggravating remark, knowing not doing so would put him in deeper trouble then he currently was. Still, they were words that reminded Solar Luna held his freedom, and it didn’t do anything to help higher his opinion for her.

“You told me to find out more of the Humans and return when I have something to tell you, so here I am”

Luna remained bitter from her tease, probably wanting Solar gone and replaced with a genuine pony who wanted genuine help. Yet as Solar had brought her what she desired, it was clear she knew anger wasn’t warranted here, so she allowed curiosity to take its place.

“Oh? What do you have for me?” Luna asked, her voice a little gentler. Solar also noticed she did not speak in an old fashioned tongue, speaking clear and proper modern Equestrian instead, reminding him of what she had told Celestia earlier, that because of his past with her, and the strained relationship they shared, Luna in essence just didn’t like him and thus would not grace him with the effort of speaking in a modern way. Because he had brought her what she wanted, memories of hatred between the two were replaced with a small degree of gratitude.

Solar brought out his written report, trying to hide his smug triumphant smile in the process.

“Answers for questions a plenty. All from Commander Starvation himself.”

Solar handed Luna the report, almost excited at her reaction which he knew wouldn’t really come, being the proper and dignified Princess she was.

Watching her scan through the pages, Solar couldn’t help but try and show a little pride at his success.

“Everything we could want to know. Things like that Humans have no capabilities for magic. In fact, it doesn’t even exist where they come from. Oh, and that they came through some sort of magical portal to Equestria. They think they come from an entirely different world.”

Obviously not reading to this point yet, Luna raised her eyes in surprise at this revelation, obviously quite interested at this knowledge.

“Apparently in their world there are three factions, their nation of Salutis being one of them. The other two are quite different to our Humans, politically wise.”

Luna was obviously listening intently, but was still fixated at the report.

Have I actually done something she likes?

Luna didn’t take the time to praise him for this obvious victory, instead just curiously read the words, leaving Solar feeling a little awkward.

“There’s even things like Human meals, recreational games, culture. I was told a lot” Solar said, trying to fill the verbal void. Still Luna kept on reading.

Eventually, yet still with her head in the pages, she spoke.

“You have done commendable work here, Solar Virtue. It would be unfair to not voice your achievement”

Bucking yes!

This was a momentous day. Today was the day Solar had done something that Luna appreciated. The first day she had ever spoken to him without bitter intent in her eyes,

It was a natural high for him. All across his body a warm feeling manifested, inspiring confidence and great joy within him. So much so in fact, that he was even willing to be of service, for now at least.

“From what I gathered, it seems the Commander views me less suspiciously than any other ponies”

Luna gave a small sarcastic laugh.

“Not surprising. Unlike my dear Sisters ponies, you didn’t try and sneak the Humans in without informing their other Princess. Military figures appreciate honesty in my experience. It is good that Humans do no differ in this regard.”

Damn true. Solar thought, remembering the Commanders distaste for Victus’s slimy moves.

“Exactly, I’m well informed from the Commander that Celestia also knowledge of the Humans that we do not”

Solar was careful to mention the Commander in his words, ensuring he didn’t rat out Thick Plate just yet.

This caused Luna to stop reading, raising her head with anger in her eyes, but not for Solar this time.

“This does not surprise me. Something foul resides in this castle regarding these Humans. I dare say Celestia is a cohort of such a mystery.”

If this wasn’t a confirmation that Luna suspected Celestia of hiding things from her, then Solar didn’t know what was. It was the thing he was determined to capitalise on, now that he had Luna to his opening to the political world of Canterlot.

“True. Celestia is definitely hiding something. She clearly doesn’t trust you, nor does she appreciate you. The fact she allows the relationship between you two so so easily collapse shows that she cares lit----“

Only when it was too late was when Solar realised his crucial error.

“HOW DARE THEE!” Luna boomed, liberally using the royal Canterlot voice. “SUCH A MATTER IS OF LITTLE CONCERN FOR YOU, SOLAR VIRTUE! THOU HATH OVERSTEPPED THY LIBERTIES!”

Solar was practically petrified, and he deserved it. Telling Luna how shit a sister Celestia was was foalish. How stupid he was, just because he felt proud of his report.

“ONLY BECAUSE OF THINE REPORT IS WHEREFORE I DONT DISMISS THEE PERMANTLENLY FOR THIS TERIIBLE AND RADICAL TRANGRESSION AGAINST THY MONARCHS! YOU HAVE PROVEN DISHONORABLE AND UNABLE TO KNOW THINE PLACE!”

Still Solar remained still, sensing the familiarities between the situation he knew found himself in, and the one Victus was in.

Luna voice quietened down when she saw her guards reveal themselves in concern. That was the only thing she lessened however. Even with a quieter voice, the anger she currently felt was the most obvious thing Solar had ever known. The anger itself was only somehow increasing, despite the restraint in voice volume.

It seemed Solar just couldn’t not annoy Luna.

“We will not forget this, Solae Virtue. We will decide how thou will be punished.”

Solar swallowed hard, cursing himself for overconfidence. He just hoped this wouldn’t be the end of his newly appreciated quest of intrigue.

Luna moved the report away and lowered her head, hiding her face from the world.

“Leave us”

Her words were bitter, disappointed and angry but what hit Solar the most was, and what surprised him the most, her words were full of betrayal.

That is exactly what he had done. He had betrayed her trust, or what little he had. Luna had trusted Solar to perform for her, to be her eyes and ears. He was to be an extension of her, and despite getting her what she had wanted, he had failed her.

Solar didn’t admire Luna by a long shot, but for some strange reason, her felt bad for upsetting her, and as he silently left the Throne room, leaving Luna to experience a Night court in which no pony would appreciate her, he vowed not to be so stupid in the future. If Luna were to let him go, then so be it, Solar would manage as he always had. But if, by some miracle, Luna kept him in her service, Solar would ensure something like this wasn’t repeated.

Being in her service may very well be advantageous to him, but in the future, perhaps it would be better to stay on Luna’s good side.

He had the ability to become one of her greatest and strongest assets, and should he remain and not screw up again, Solar anticipated he would naturally become a part of Luna’s life, just not so officially.

Author's Note

Finally new chapter posted!
The annoying thing about backing your files up is you dont think you need to until everything screws up. Still, heres a chapter, just a little later.
As always, id love to hear what you think of the story thus far, feedback is something you can literally never have enough of.
till next time :)

Chapter 10: Reborn

“So apparently when Princess Luna isn’t seen for more than three days, it means she’s gone to the moon to get away from everything. Not that I blame her, it must be peaceful up there”

There Thick Plate stood, tall and proud in his shining gold armour, a member of the respected and elite Day guard.

What an embarrassment he was to that ancient institution.

“What the buck are you going on about?” Solar asked in pure amazement. Solar knew this guard to be far, far less clever than he thought he was, but this was seriously demonstrating just how stupid he was.

“Yeah, well that’s what I heard” Thick Plate said, obviously realising this was a comment he had to defend himself from. “I’ve heard quite a few Guards say that too now”

Sure, try and pin the blame on another pony. Coward

“Well the other Guards are just as idiotic as you if they believe that” Solar’s tone came across harsh and condescending. Not that he had any qualms with that. Stupid beliefs should be always challenged, and if it took feeling bullied or embarrassed to ensure that point came across, then so be it.

“Luna has many isolated and private places she can go, except the Moon Garden now. It seems Celestia has allowed Human guards to be positioned nearby. Perhaps that explains why Luna hasn’t been seen, she never agreed with such a proposal.” Solar continued, feeling sure in his own belief.

What he didn’t explain was that another reason Luna hadn’t been seen these past three days was because of his and the Princess’s last encounter. However Solar now felt, it was clear Luna had taken the whole incident to heart, such was the severity of her reaction. It may well have influenced her decision to not be seen these past few days.

“Huh, well when you think about it, I bet she could do something like that, as in go to the moon. She does cont---“

Solar wasn’t going to allow such verbal diarrhea continue however.

“She controls it only!” Solar scolded. “Under no circumstances could she possibly get to the moon somehow, let alone survive on it”

Solar watched Plate’s lips carefully, awaiting to see if any more words would come out of them. Just as they started twitching, Solar sprang into action.

“And before you say anything, when she was banished to the moon, she wasn’t just stuck there, walking on the surface. She became almost a part of the moon itself. So give up with this crazy idea she’s there now. Take it from a Shadow” Solar said, making sure to use apparent position.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right” admitted Thick Plate with a sigh, apparently still having a little trouble dismissing his foalish idea.

How did this guy get into the Guards?

“But hey, since you’re part of the Shadows, shouldn’t you know where she is? Why do you need to ask a lowly Day Guard?”

Oh shit

Solar’s heart raced for a few moments and these words, worry building up at the possibility of being rumbled.

Luckily, Thick Plate had demonstrated a severe lack of a sharp mind in the slightest. Relief flooded Solar as the heat building up within his chest cooled down, all thanks to Thick Plates stupidity.

“So we are to know everything about Princess Luna? Where she is every second of the day? Where she goes to escape every pony? Where she goes for total privacy? Where she goes to shit?!” Solar felt confident at his feigned anger, perfect in convincing Plate his defence of his Princess was genuine.

“I guess you’re right there too” Thick Plate again conceded.

Damn right I am. Now stop trying to act so clever. You’re not ratting me out, even on accident,

“But that doesn’t explain why me”

Buck you!

Solar really wanted to shed himself of this fake inclusion in the Shadows, just to deliver a swift buck to Plates face. With great restraint however, Solar maintained his lie.

“Is this some sort of test? To see what I know so if the Humans come asking, I can be trusted to keep the Princess’s whereabouts private?” Thick Plate asked to an annoyed Solar.

“Sure” Solar simply replied, tired on associating himself with this amebae of a mind.

“Really? I bet it isn’t” Plate replied, a smile on his lips from his guessing games.

At first Solar raised an eyebrow at this possible act of somewhat sense. It mattered not in the end however. In Plates eyes, he was a member of the Shadows, and it was time to act like one.

“Does it matter? Would I ever tell a drone like you?” his tone was both condescending but still full of authority, a combination to which Thick Plate only could accept. With a shake the Guardspony helmet glad face, Solar consolidated his position.

“All you need to know is that, aside from all other duties, right now you serve the interests of the Shadows and by extension, princess Luna herself. You will not question this, you will not deny this, you will not tell others of this, you will only comply. Is this understood?”

The Smile of Thick Plates face had long gone. Vanquished by Solar’s seriousness.

“Yes Sir” Plate said, falling into line.

Sir? I could get used to that

“Good, now Thick Plate, you never saw me, got it?” Solar questioned, almost threateningly.

“Saw who?” Plate replied, a smile returning, albeit far slyer.

“Better” Solar concluded, allowing the Guard this one compliment with a nod of his head.

With this though, Solar made his exit.

He soon found himself positioned at a balcony, overlooking the glistening city of Canterlot, watching ponies of all shapes, colours and sizes go by their day.

Worthless foals. What are you all doing, moving around like machines?

As Solar watched the day reach its end, and as he watched the Sun slowly descend into the horizon, he couldn’t help but realise the monotony of all the lives of the ponies down in the city. Comparisons couldn’t help but be made, and while at first Solar almost wanted to laugh at how much better he had it, with all his adventures, connections currently to Royalty and his quest for something truly great, the mood of such comparisons soon grew sour.

Sure, his life could be described as more exciting. Far more exhilarating, dangerous…. stressful…. cruel…

Ugh, it may be more monotonous down there, but at least they are happy doing it. How much shit and impossibly hard work must I go through to end up satisfied?

This was the first time, in a long time, that Solar felt true discontent for his life. A true disconnection to what could be.

It wasn’t nearly satisfying enough, despite always apparently knowing of the power and influence he sought.

It was depressing, it was dark.

It was shit.

Years of making no visible progress. Only falling back to the start constantly, his life forever at risk. Repeated attempts at progress making no head way in any form.

His failures, his hollow victories, no matter what he had worked tirelessly for in the past, he had nothing to show for it now.

And despite all this, despite sitting here, his mood dropping faster than the sun in the sky, all his thoughts of his life now ended in one result. A result that he couldn’t help make comparisons to as his thoughts of life went by.

It just kept coming back to Luna.

No matter how hard he tried just self-punish himself with dark and saddening thoughts, Princess Luna always ended up at the end of them.

Solar could do nothing to keep these comparisons out, and the more he tried to ignore them, the more they made their presence known in his mind. A silent mental voice thrusting comparison and her mere name to the forefront of his thoughts.

He had to give in to them, had to think on them. It was the only way to understand their unexpected presence.

And the understanding came quickly and clearly.

For Celestia knows how long, Solar had sat here now, just thinking his painful thoughts. Thoughts of his life not going his way, and his eternal quest for power ending in constant misery and failure.

It was the substance of these thoughts in which the explanation of Luna’s mental presence originated.

As soon as he compared his situation to her, it all made sense.

Yes, their lives had developed differently.

She was an eternal Alicorn Princess, not just being on the side of the law, but practically being it, being the joint head of state of course. He was a downtrodden and dishonest agent of the criminal underworld, helping no pony but himself, and always an enemy of the law.

In that regard they were polar opposites, resulting in such confrontations such as the other days, and when he was removed from the Guard, but deeper down, within the small print of their lives, Solar discovered similarity after similarity.

Even if he made these discoveries last year, they would still be valid.

It was well known that Luna was often in her Sisters shadow, the constantly futile act of trying to escape ending in failure. The greatest of these being her banishment to the moon. Yet even after this it was common fact that she was not satisfied with her position, just like him.

Yet as many ponies felt the same in regards to that, they couldn’t say the same when it came to further similarities Solar and Luna shared.

From being in the Night Guard Solar knew Lunar to be regularly frustrated with her official duties and how it related to her ordinary life. Many a time he had seen her reach the point in which he almost knew she could again take no more. She wanted escape from the pains of Royal duties, to live a life she could control and be happy in. Solar shared this sentiment, not wanting to be under the control of ponies with more power than him. It was humiliating and taxing for him.

Furthermore, being knowledge Solar was slowly catching on, the divide that arose from the Luna’s unwanted duties of being a Princess, and apparent hidden knowledge Celestia kept from her, was creating a rift between the two Sisters. Solar heavily disliked the Princess of the Sun, for multiple reasons, but he couldn’t say he shared the division Luna now bore with her. It was because Luna had not been kept privy on whatever Celestia knew that he saw familiarities in. Being excluded from such great things was limiting. It cut down a pony’s freedom, and Luna, in being kept ignorant of such matters, shrunk her freedom as a Princess.

Now however, with the arrival of the Humans, further parallels were made.

It was clear, thanks to accepting a criminal a traitor of the crown back into the ranks of Royal servitude, that Luna took seriously her job that was to investigate the Humans. Solar knew this not just for curiosities sake, Luna wasn’t that simple. She sought control of her situation. To collect power over this development.

Whether that meant power of the Humans themselves, Solar couldn’t say. Only Luna knew her true desires, but it was still power knew she craved, and it was the exact thing he was after for here, that was the only reason he hadn’t made his escape yet.

Yet tragically, personal reasons were preventing them both from achieving this power. Celestia was hiding things and Luna’s own hesitations of her Royal life were in her way. For Solar, his current inability to reach the top obstructed his way.

Whatever the reasons may be, both ponies were after the same thing, the underdogs that they in effect were.

Now here Solar stood, seeing nothing but increased affinity with the Princess.

And he found his opinion of her softening.

Sure, he hated her authority over him, but he couldn’t help himself but not feel somewhat connected to her. This was the reason he felt bad for betraying her trust the other night, why he hadn’t yet given up trying to find her until now…and why he stayed.

It was a realisation and a feeling which morphed into a catalyst, one feeding into his power hunger. Nothing had really changed in the past few days, but now he felt closer to his goal than ever before. Now he had a Princess on his side, almost.

His mind casted back to the rumours he had heard recently. That Luna was so thirty for control that she was planning to remove these Humans, the secretive and mysteriously dangerous beings that they were.

Were Celestia to be truly hiding something about them, perhaps even to the extent of plotting with them, Solar only now knew he wouldn’t hesitate to support the Princess of the Night. It wasn’t just his own personal and selfish desires driving him now, it was something else, a newly formed connection to Luna he now felt.

Whether or not these rumours had legitimacy however, Solar knew not, but should Luna even perhaps seek control to the point of doing the unthinkable again, Solar knew what his choice would be.

For good or bad, he was with Luna now, trapped with her almost in this unhealthy but addictive quest for influence.

Solar had remained here, making no attempt of a risky escape so that he may wait out the storm, to see what he may scavenge from his situation. It was a necessity for him to do so, leaving little free choice. Now though, he made no escape not because he shouldn’t, but because he didn’t want to.

He was going to help Luna, even if he felt almost like a parasite, sticking by her side for the power and influence that came with it.

He was going to help her now in fact, Solar decided, watching the glow of the moon rise and leaving to find the riser of it.

The fresh and unfamiliar determination carried his legs swiftly through the Castle hallways, newly lit torches now lighting his way, and Day Guard now being replaced with their counterparts in the Night Guard.

Solar was on the way back to the Throne room, guessing Luna may be there is she did indeed raise the moon.

Passing the courtyards plenty, he had to stop himself when he attempted to cross one.

Situated in the middle of it stood two Humans, Victus and Commander Starvation. The tone of their conversation was serious and severe. The Commander seemed to be accusing Victus of something, who in return looked to be passionately denying or arguing against it.

Fingers were being pointed and testosterone seemed the be filling the air like a vicious gas, yet Solar was still out of ears reach so that he could hear.

Briefly he considered hiding and attempting to eavesdrop, but such an idea proved futile when Victus turned his head to angrily gaze upon him, obviously not happy to see him again.

The Commander now also looked upon Solar, and with such a look, it seemed all desire and energy to continue his fight with Victus left him.

“Go…Now!” Solar heard him demand, an order Victus seemed all too happy to comply with.

The dismissed Human approached Solar, but didn’t seem interested in stopping for him.

As Victus moved closer to the pony, Solar allowed himself a snide smile at the visibly angry Human. It had been the third time out of Solar’s three encounters with Victus in which he had been dismissed, and Solar couldn’t help himself but silently gloat at him, Solar finding great amusement in his failures.

“Don’t think you’re in the Commanders good graces for ever, pony!” Victus spat through gritted teeth at Solar. “You and your Princesses can’t shit us on us forever. My people won’t stand for it!”

Solar knew Victus expected no reply to this thinly veiled threat, and his guess was proclaimed correct when Victus simply continued storming off, and act Solar could never grow tired at. He seemed a bitter, emotionally unstable and a douche of an individual. Seeing him storm off and sulk like a foal was a truly beautiful sight.

When Solar turned his head back to where the argument had occurred, he was surprised to see the Commander had already joined him.

“Well, if it isn’t young Solar Virtue again!” proclaimed the Commander, now seemingly not so stressed. “I still don’t think I’ll ever get used to your names though”

His confession drew a small laugh from Solar’s lips, feeling somewhat comfortable around this Human, following their previous conversation.

“You haven’t heard the worst of it yet. I’ve heard some ponies with some really weird names, even to me!”

Solar’s joking comment found some success, the Commander provided him with a token smile, but it was obvious the Human wasn’t sticking around so for the entertainment. Solar needed to capitalise on Starvations’ presence here.

“Something the matter?” Solar said, nodding his head towards Victus’s escape route.

At first, the Commander seem taken back from Solar’s apparent concern, but this feeling quickly dispersed upon realising the question seemed, on the surface at least, born of curiosity only.

Still, he couldn’t help but allow of stressful sigh.

“I’ve fought many battles, but none are more difficult and frustrating than the war of attrition that is politics. It’ll be the death of me”

Solar could only agree with him in this regard. The irony was however, despite sharing a similar distain for the back-stabbing world of politics, it was his look it was the world he now found himself in, and relied upon.

“Tell me about it…” agreed Solar.

“No” immediately replied the Commander rather strongly, Solar not knowing if he purposely ignored the rhetorical nature of Solar’s statement or not. “But what I can say, to you at least, is that I never expected the awful politics back home to follow me. You ponies sure do love your paperwork”

Again, Solar could only agree, but this time not with as much negativity. The red tape of Equestria had been used to his advantage many a time before to further his dishonest regime.

“That’s what you get after centuries of peace. Nothing better to do then regulation after regulation”

But it again seemed Starvation wasn’t in the mood to further Solar’s points.

“That damn Victus Vane isn’t helping either. He brings only his family’s arrogance with him.”

Starvations words were filled with continued annoyance for Victus and Solar thought this a good chance as any to further investigate it.

The Commander’s eyes feel heavily upon Solar, a little disbelief in them.

“What you’re asking all boils down to asking about our politics instead. You sure that’s what you want?” he asked, obviously not taking much joy in talking about this subject.

“May as well hear about it once” Solar shrugged, hiding his excitement to learn of the Human world.

“Ugh” The Commander groaned, yet still accepting Solar’s answer. “Well in our country, Salutis, it’s a horrible mess of politics. The structure of it all is basically this. Historically, we’ve had a central commander figure, a King if you want, but in recent years we haven’t, ever since the last one horrifically died in a pool of lava”

Solar’s attention pricked at this point, a visible change in appearance picked up on by the Commander.

“ugh, ask another time. As I was saying, without that central figure power resides in two sides. On one side, you have the council. A bunch of old, rotting, spineless pencil pushers the lot of them. True politicians. Kill ‘em all I say”

Oh wow, no icing on those words it seems

“They discuss things only, and are shit at that even. Why we still have them, I will never know. Yet on the other side isn’t something too much better. They are called the Collective. High ranking members of society from around our nation. Everyone from Military men to landowners to men of industry. If you’re important and have plenty of power, you’ll be part of the collective. That’s the group who sent us, specifically Lord Vanquisher or Victus mentioned the other day. He basically organised this entire thing.”

The Commander face then turned sour. “It’s also the group in which Victus’s father is a member of. Him and the rest of the miserable Vane family are, as much as I hate to admit it, pretty powerful. They command great wealth and influence, a good thing, were it not for the fact they are all arrogant, snide, smug and horribly sneaky, and they are all traits our Victus shares.

“Then why bring him?” asked Solar.

It wasn’t a question the Commander liked.

“It wasn’t my fucking choice! I may be in command of this mission but I didn’t have the fortune of organising it. I’m sure the boy’s daddy had a hand in ensuring his son got the second most valuable position here. I swear, if he could, fucking Victus would have already buried a knife in my back already, leaving the top job wide open for him”

Despite the Commanders visible anger and frustration here, such an intriguing fact fascinated Solar. Hatred and possible assassination was a sure way to make politics actually interesting. Though he was somewhat cautious about Victus’s intentions, such was his bitterness in being here.

“It’s all nothing like being in the field, is it? I myself I’m not too used to being here. Nope, it’s the dangerous life out there for me!” Solar proudly proclaimed. It was a true fact, but one used to charm the Commander, to further gain his favour. Something Solar knew would be invaluable in the future.

And it worked!

A simple smile and nod was all it took from the Commander for Solar to know he approved of the pony’s life attitude.

After a moment of an almost creepy look of approval from the Human, the Commander again spoke.

“I think you’re one of a kind, Solar Virtue”

It was an unexpected and oddly positive compliment, and coming from a high-ranking Human of all things, Solar felt practically giddy at this rarity. Was he the first pony to be openly complimented by a human? Truly historical.

“Don’t get too full of yourself now, or you’ll end up like the Vanes!” followed up the Commander, bringing Solar down to earth again. “From what I’ve seen so far, you ponies seem to be overly peaceful, soft and scared of tough decisions”

The Humans’ words were true, and Solar agreed with the entirely, yet he thought it at least appropriate to counter just a little.

“Perhaps that’s a good thing? Means we’ve had it good”

The Commander gave a hearty laugh at this, seemingly not at all impressed by this possibility.

“Damn right you’ve had it good! Back in our world there’s trouble around every corner. Society barely functions at all, and I can’t even tell you how many people have died within the last month even.”

The Human world sounded completely grim, and the more the Commander spoke of it, the more Solar was thankful he lived in a world of soft and monotonous ponies. They were easy to exploit at least.

“Eh, it’s not completely perfect. Its shiny and nice on the outside, but there’s defiantly some shady and dangerous spots here and there. Defiantly some bad areas and things about Equestria. A lot more dishonest ponies emerging these past few years too”

Yeah, namely me

Starvation only raised an eyebrow at this. Whether he believed it or not, Solar knew it made little difference. Equestria was a gentle and peaceful place on a whole, and Solar and his associates past activities did little to change that.

“Still, you ponies don’t seem to have what it truly takes to survive when it counts. You’ll need the help of a god the moment a war comes to you. “The Human quickly began to seem unimpressed at Equestria. Solar felt no loyalty to the place, but with representing Luna, and just being a pony, he felt the sudden urge to defend it in some way.

“Maybe, I can only speak from my own experiences, and those experiences have taught me Equestria can be downright hard and gritty if you know where to look. There are many bad ponies out there, ponies whom I’ve spent time and fought against.”

Solar felt a wave a weight overcome his mood, his past flashing before his eyes.

“I’ve seen…I’ve done things…things you can’t imagine. Things in which, if the Princesses knew, they’d throw me in a cell and throw away the key. We ponies seem remarkably like you, so you know what somepony can do if they are desperate, cruel or power hungry enough.”

The irony wasn’t lost on Solar at all. He would be counted among those ponies and was complaining about them now.

He felt something tug in his chest. Could it be guilt? Solar didn’t give himself a chance to find out.

“Even without the shitty, gritty and dirty underworld of Equestria, I’ve still bee, in situations that have been among the most difficult of my life. Life threatening, back breaking and defining moments requiring difficult decisions. “

Through his speech, the Commander had watched Solar intently. Despite his disapproval of Equestria as a whole, every time Solar now spoke of himself, he had received a look of somewhat appreciation and approval from the Human, and now wasn’t any different.

“Interesting. You get a shit ton of that back home, especially when you’re in the Military like me. Although my name was given for a reason most would despise, I’ve still had do shit I didn’t want to, things I wasn’t proud of doing.”

This was the first time Starvation was seeming to open up, to show what sort of individual he truly was, and the emotional and truthful face he now bore was studied fascinatedly by Solar.

“There are things in life no one would wish to do, and even if they did, they’d never be proud of them. But back home, the weak don’t survive, and even the strong ones who don’t do they shit they need to do get killed or fucked in life. The mark of any worthy individual, one who knows what it truly takes is the one who is willing to do anythi----“

“Anything to survive”

Solar completed the Commanders sentence for only one reason. Because they were the words he truly believed in.

The willingness to do whatever it took, no matter how dirty or dangerous it seemed, was the thing he had lived his entire life to. Not afraid of doing what should or shouldn’t be done, either for the greater good or the advance of his own fortunes. That’s the difference between he and his fellow ponies. Like he saw earlier on the balcony, they lived their simple lives each day, not knowing what it took to make a difference.

Solar’s respect for Humanity, at of Commander Starvation, was born here.

This seemed to be a respect that was mutual also.

With a half-smile, gentle eyes, and a relaxed look, the Commander seemed at total ease with Solar. All sense of officiality or rank seemed to disappear in this moment, and in those few seconds, they weren’t two races trying to forge an even functional relationship, they were comrades in arms.

“Well well well…you continue to surprise me, Solar Virtue. I wonder if there are other Ponies like you” The Human said, allowing himself the almost vulnerability of opening up.

“Maybe there are. Maybe there aren’t. All I know is for as long as individuals like you and me, we may just very well be ok in life. If only ok”

Solar paused again for a moment, feeling triumphant in this moment.

Alas, it wasn’t a moment he could spend any more time in, Luna was still awaiting him.

“But anyway commander, I have a duty to fulfil to the Princess. Forgive me, but I must leave.”

“So be it, Pony. “and with that, he continued on his way, stopping quickly for one moment.

“I eagerly await the results of our two species relationship”

With a nod in which Solar was only too eager to return, the Commander left, allowing Solar to continue to make his way to Luna, feeling even further confident in his future.

Maybe life isn’t going to be too bad from here on.

Author's Note

Some character development? Do my eyes deceive me?

Not much else to say about this one though, but it sets up all future chapters and story arcs, so it important none the less.

Thanks for every single one of you that read this. If you are enjoying it, dont be afraid to upvote/like the story. Helps me see who is reading regularly.

Chapter 11: A window to the Past

Rainbow’s now cracked hooves almost sorely pressed against the dry, rocky ground and she now struggled to keep up to the human Navnløs.

He really wasn’t kidding when he said he wouldn’t be the one dying in the hellish world. The consistent strength and speed he had shown, despite the blazing heat that blanketed the dead earth, was nothing short of amazing. Weapon clad, a heavy looking jacket and a back pack with an untold number of items within, the human was an absolute juggernaut of a being, long steady strides creating further and further distance between he and Rainbow.

She was not yet losing sight of him, but the soreness and pain that began to fester in her joints and muscles was a battle in which she was losing. Every hoof she took, hiding as best as she could to hide the wince that came with putting pressure on a chipped hoofs, was one more hoof step closer to being unable to continue.

Looking around, even in an attempt to distract herself from her aches, didn’t help either. Not because what she saw somehow made her situation worse, but because there was literally nothing to see, nothing to distract her.

The land that expanded before her was just as flat and expansive as it was back at the hut, as well as being just as depressing. A dessert of the most sickening and dull variety, not even a large beautiful sky to accompany it, something that always enticed Rainbow, being a Pegasus.

All there was an ill monotonous sky with the perishing sun having freedom to dry and crack the land below, the never ending barren earth and two races, walking to a destination that Rainbow thought would never come.

“Hold it together Rainbow. You’ve been in tougher competitions” Rainbow Dash quietly said to herself in an attempt to carry on, hoping that her both physical and mental strength would be suffice to keep her from giving up.

While Rainbow was indeed a fighter at heart, a pony to never give up and always give it her all, she was, above all, a competitor, and seeing an unstoppable force of nature that was Navnløs striding further ahead, she couldn’t help but feeling like she was the competitor losing the race, the one at the back of the pack.

Such a feeling burned at her mood, if not her entire self, like the sun scorched the ground here.

Losing was a foreign feeling to her, and losing while knowing such a loss had consequences of the most serious nature, that being probably death, it set in panic and fear into Rainbows heart.

She was a strong, determined pony, but seeing Navnløs move into the distance at a rate even she was unfamiliar with in such harsh conditions, combined with his demonstration of skill beating the Forgotten back at the hut, it truly showed her this was a world she was unfamiliar with, and one that, should she not learn to understand and adapt in, she would certainly fall victim too.

She would lose the greatest competition she participated in.

Life.

So here she now stood, feeling delirious under the suns relentless rays. Parched with a mouth as dry as the earth and aching hoofs and muscles which felt raw to the touch.

Long term thoughts and solutions were of precious use to her right now, taking too much time and effort to be worthy. Only the immediate and most basic of necessities were important right now and the most pressing of these crucial necessities was the demand for water she currently felt.

She hadn’t drunk any since Ponyville and the continuous march under the deadly sun was proving to be too taxing for her without any water.

Navnløs surely had some in that bag of his, yet he was many feet ahead of her.

Sure, she could probably easily catch up to him if she wanted, but experience from hundreds of races had taught her to not instantly waste energy going for the quick sprint while in the middle of the race. It would sap her too greatly leaving only an increasingly tired and weak pony to try and continue until the end.

However right now was different. Any longer without the building block of life, water, and she wouldn’t get a chance to even make it to the end. A corpse doesn’t win races.

“Argh buck it!”

So Rainbow now found herself tapping into what energy remained so that she could close the gap between her and Navnløs.

Her body begging her to stop, and her breath panting under the heat, Rainbow did luckily make it to the Human, only to find him surprised and shocked at such an action.

“The fuck do you think you’re doing?” he asked, his voice confused and filled and disgust.

Rainbow had to allow her a chance to recover and even when she did, she found her dry throat having difficulty allowing words to escape it.

“I-I need something to drink. I’m like, nearly dying here” she managed to say, unpleasant as it was to speak.

“Nearly?” Navnløs replied curiously. “That’s better than most people in this world. They find themselves almost certainly about to die. You’re a luck bitch”

If this was a joke Rainbow found no humour in it. Nor time for that matter. Navnløs could come out with the king of all jokes and it wouldn’t matter to Rainbow right now, such was her immediate desire for water.

Her pained expression said it all. Unable to speak, Rainbow could only manage a pleading face for water.

Navnløs rolled his eyes as the two kept on walking, allowing a great annoyed sigh. Never the less, he retrieved a large water canteen and handed it to an increasingly desperate pony.

Rainbow seized the bottle with her trademark speed, gulping it down quickly even though she knew this to be a foolish motion.

“How…?” Navnløs began, looking at Rainbows hooves clenching the canteen, no obvious finger like grips to hold the canteen in place. “Whatever” he concluded choosing to ignore such a thing.

Within in a few seconds Rainbow had downed nearly half the large canteen, feeling instantly better already. Holding back the feeling the almost throw the liquid up, her body being somewhat unfamiliar with water after this long without it, she handed the container back to Navnløs.

“Thanks” rainbow said, her throat moist once more. “Hey, I didn’t think you’d actually give me any “she said, looking up at Navnløs with a cheeky smile, thinking she could see a glimpse of kindness breaking through in the Human.

Navnløs stopped at this, ensuring Rainbow did too.

“That’s your canteen you idiot” replied Navnløs bitterly, bordering on cruelly. “I allowed you the generosity and effort in bringing you one, so once it’s gone, it gone. I won’t have you act like a parasite on me and take my water. I too wish to live.”

Rainbow instantly realised her mistake. She knew it was silly to drink all that water so quickly, but she had mistakenly believed Navnløs, grumpy as he was would at least share, to show kindness and generosity like her friends did.

This was a foalish belief apparently.

“What the hay dude?!” Rainbow scolded. “What kind of jerk are you?”

Navnløs seemed very nonchalant at this accusation, perhaps too much so.

Shrugging uncaringly, he returned to unfriendly and callous look that Rainbow had witnessed earlier, a look that she guessed was usual for him.

“Eh, you do what you need to do survive, and the water is for me. No point wasting it on some weird, technicolour animal thing who won’t make it through the night”

Rainbow gasped at this cruel attitude. She was the element of loyalty and see already saw not a drop of such a quality in this Human, choosing only to focus on himself.

“And ‘what the hay’. What kind of shit is that.” Navnløs concluded, picking up Rainbow’s pony wordings.

Rainbow, remembering how today had been the days in which annoying, uncaring guys seemed to be common, decided to have none of it.

“Buck you dude!” she said strongly, thrusting an accusing hood his way. “You don’t know me. I’m one of the best flyers back in Equestria. I’m a top athlete. I’m surviving this place.

Navnløs seemed unconvinced.

“Pfff, I’ve seen men as strong as a mountain fall prey to the wastes. Men who could kill you with their hands tied behind their back” Navnløs looked Rainbow over, becoming increasingly unimpressed. “You’ll soon be just another feast for the crows, like countless others. Make it or not, I care not. I won’t let you tag with me forever”

Rainbow felt anger rise, her eyes squinting in frustration at the Human.

Yet she suppressed such feeling, hard as it may be.

Like it or not, Navnløs seemed to know what it took to survive here, seemingly having knowledge of the place. She needed him, as much as it pained her to admit.

….And perhaps deep down, maybe only a tiny bit, she was at least somewhat interested in these Humans…

“Well until then, I guess we’ll just have to wait and find out” Rainbow said with a shrug of her own. Navnløs responded with little enthusiasm, choosing to restart their journey into the horizon, an act Rainbow emulated.

After a moment, Rainbow’s anger had dispersed and she, for the first real time, felt herself replaced with curiosity only.

“So, where we going?” Rainbow chirped.

Navnløs groaned at such a question, but Rainbow cheered at the fact in was only a groan and not an act of callous anger like he had shown before.

“What does it matter? You aint coming with me” he said dismissively.

“I am for now, you can’t stop me” Rainbow replied, continuing her degree of positivity in this horribly negative world.

“Yes, I can” simply said Navnløs, moving his hand to his rifle, reminding Rainbow of its destructive potential.

Point taken

Rainbow chose to allow a few moments silence to see if it helped to soften Navnløs’s attitude. Such a quiet interaction proved too difficult for a usually energetic Rainbow. A pony who now almost was fuelled with a great many questions.

“So, um…I know all your world is in a bit of a mess…” Rainbow began, looking at what remained of this world, or rather what little remained. “…but I was wondering there must be some places left, you can’t be just walking for the sake of it”

Rainbow saw Navnløs’s eyes glance over to her, narrowing at this question.

“What if I am. I’ve managed this far alone, loyalty only to myself. No stupid fucking power desire and quest holding me down. I don’t need no city to be in”

Navnløs seemed almost annoyed as he spoke, but not at Rainbow, just in general, almost as if he knew others who did do such a thing. Yet despite Rainbow wincing at his desire to be only loyal to himself, something which Rainbow knew was using that quality selfishly and wrongly, being the element of loyalty, she picked up on his final words.

“City huh? So, you’re saying there is some places left?” A smile emerged on her lips as she saw that Navnløs realised his error. “Come on dude, spill the beans already”

Again the Human glanced over at her, probably thinking how he wished he could just end her like he did to the raiders. Though for whatever reason, he didn’t, and it only helped Rainbows smile increase.

“Well no shit there are some places where people live” he said, trying to disguise his slip of the tongue with acting uncaring, an obvious defence mechanism. “But why would I need to go to one. They are all lowly scum filled places. Dirty, shitting hellholes just as dangerous as the waste”

He wasn’t exactly selling his world to her, but the thought of a dangerous environment, a place in which you’d have to always be on your guard, it actually intrigued and excited her.

“Wow, it’s just like the places Daring Do finds herself in.” Rainbow beamed out energetically, remember how her real-life idol always found herself in such places.

“Daring who? What the fucks a Daring Do?” Navnløs replied confused and with boarder disgust.

Obviously it was a reply Rainbow didn’t appreciate.

“She’s my friend dummy! A pony who could probably take you on easily” She didn’t really know if that was possible, but it was fun getting annoyed at his words, allowing teasing to follow them.

“Sure she could. I’m sure a twat like her would be shitting herself just as the bullet mushes up her brain”

Rainbow blink in disgust and annoyance at Navnløs’s crude words, yet it was quickly becoming clear and obvious this was just his character.

“Whatever, but my point is that why don’t you just go there? You seemed ok being with Mex, even if you only knew her for a little bit” In saying this, Rainbow found herself with another question. “Hey, saying that, why were you with her anyway?”

Navnløs wasted no time in continuing his crass behaviour.

“You know your voice is so ducking raspy I forget that you aint a boy? Fucking stupid strange pony thing!” He said rather unnecessarily, obviously just putting crude words together so that he may insult Rainbow.

Of course, such a juvenile attempt effected Rainbow very Little. Her raspy, voice cracking voice was almost a staple of her at this point, and he wasn’t the first to try and insult it.

“But the reason I was with Mex was because she had a place to live. Once I determined she wasn’t going to kill, something I’m very good at by the way, I’m an excellent judge of character…” Navnløs seemed almost proud of this fact, acting just like Rainbow when she self-inflated her ego. “…but yeah, she had food, shelter and water. Why not stay there. I’m not stupid”

“But why stay there I mean?” Rainbow shot back. “Had you just been wandering around like this before?”

“Are you seriously that stupid?” Navnløs accused instantly, almost causing Rainbow to jump. “Who, in their right mind, would chose to stay out here any longer than necessary?”

Got ya!

“Well, if what you’re saying is true, then you” Rainbow replied triumphantly, once more catching Navnløs out. “like you said ‘what if I am’ “

Rainbow studied the Humans face closely, waiting for his reaction. If he had one, he kept it well hidden, no doubt not wishing to seem embarrassed as this pony catching him out on his words again.

“The reason I was there was because of a battle. One if which I found myself on the losing side” Navnløs quickly and plainly admitted.

The admission, while satisfying to see this crude Human have to do, actually served better to further fuel Rainbow’s interest and curiosity. Hearing of a battle really to prick her ears up.

“A battle? Between who? What happened?”

Her words shot out faster than all the confetti shot out of Pinkies party cannon, almost to the point of overwhelming Navnløs, who quite clearly didn’t appreciate such a needle like questioning.

“A battle in an army I was hired in.” He replied, obviously tired of all the questions. “It doesn’t matter, its already happened so the sooner you forget about it like a I have, the sooner we can have some peace from your persistent bothersome screeching that is your fucking voice!”

Again with the voice insults. That the best you got?

Rainbow suppressed her desires to teach Navnløs a lesson not to resolve to using terrible immature insults of her voice, instead focusing on the matter at hoof.

“So, you’re like a mercenary? You only do it for the money?”

Navnløs shrugged, focusing forward as he dismissed Rainbow’s accusation.

“When it suits me. I’m not one to greedily hoarder money, nor one to always do what they can for it. Like I told you, I don’t have any ulterior motive. No power desire, no shitty intrigue or whatever. No loyalty to some bastard ruling a so called country. It’s just me”

Rainbow had been listening carefully to his words, picking up on two important things. Things in which further showed to Rainbow what sort of Human he was.

Firstly, it seemed he believed in independence, a quality in which he could be self-sufficient and capable being alone. Secondly, it further showed he bore no loyalty to anything. Like he was the opposite of her.

Additionally, judging from the fact he mentioned countries, perhaps the world had recovered enough to form nations again? Rainbow didn’t really know, right now she was only focused on him, and politics was never really her thing.

“Alright, sure thing dude, no need to get mad about it” Rainbow said, holding up a hoof defensively. Of course it didn’t calm his mood, but at least he didn’t sure further anger.

Still, Rainbow was left with dozens more questions she wanted answering. Eventually she decided on a basic one first.

“Oh yeah, so what does your name mean? I know Humans have different names to us ponies, but I was just wondering if it had a meaning or something?”

Immediately trailing the question came the act of Navnløs once more stopping abruptly, as if his thoughts on her question were strong.

To Rainbow it was just a simply personal question? Was he seriously so touchy about such things?

“What? Why have we stooped” she questioned, admittedly a little worried if he did react angrily at her question. Deeply personal questions often provoked the strongest of responses.

Yet the Human showed no anger, no annoyance, no frustration. Nothing, His eyes fixed straight ahead.

True enough, there was something to see, although what it was wasn’t yet clear enough, it seemed to be a weird dead tree perhaps.

No, it was too big.

“That is that?” Rainbow asked.

Navnløs didn’t reply, not yet anyway. His face changed little while he observed the object, only brightening if in the smallest amounts upon realising what it was.

“The past” he said eventually, picking up speed to the distant thing, to which Rainbow copied.

“What is this thing” Rainbow asked, now standing beside what was obviously a wreck of some sort.

What remained of this wreck was pretty much in a post decayed state by now. What metal remained was twisted a rusted, revealing a very large tube-like frame of something, a thing big enough for hundreds of Navnløs sized Humans.

Scattered around, and in limited form, still attacked to the frame, lay dirty, heavily damaged and also partially rusted plates of some sort.

None of the wreckage she saw made any sense to her, leaving Navnløs to proclaim what it was.

That was of course, until Rainbow managed to spy what was attached to the frame on the other side.

Protruding many feet away from the wreck, revealing more frame with barely any plate left attached, was a large diagonally placed object.

It looks just like…..A wing

Rainbow prepared her guessed, and went through with it.

“Um, Navnløs, did this thing….fly?”

Rainbow Dash expected nothing but a flat out denial of answer at first, rage or annoyance thrown all too liberally at her, all purely because Navnløs held some hidden disapproval of her.

Such an expected reaction never occurred, nor did any other reaction in what would be the norm for the Human.

Instead, Navnløs remained quiet, tracing his head across the age-old metal, feeling what remained of the immense decayed metallic skeleton, taking in the strange majesty that came with the ruins of whatever it once was.

Rainbow at first wanted to repeat her question, such was her curiosity and impatience, but quickly decided against such a motion. Of course, she didn’t wish to agitate Navnløs who seemed quite transfixed with the object. However, the more she gazed upon what lay before her, the more she became pulled in.

Whatever it was, it was most definitely Human, a contraption made by them and now here alone and in ruins. Looking upon it was like looking upon centuries old ruins. An old castle or structure, its purpose and use lost to the ages, now only existing in the physical realm only, forgotten by all who weren’t in its presence.

Despite is lonely reclusion, the sad yet fascinating remains truly intrigued Rainbow. Whatever it was used for, it was now just a static creation, a monument to what once was, a true window to the past.

It was also strangely beautiful, in a certain way. A statement of what Humanity could create, and also what had become of them. She had only scraped the surface on who the Humans were, but already Rainbow had learned the horrifically sad tragedy of their society and world, and these remains symbolised that in all of its full, grim remnants.

Navnløs too looked upon the remains with curious sadness, a look Rainbow was yet to see of him. His eyes darted across the behemoth in front of him, fascinated and fully absorbed into it.

“Fly? Yes, once” he said calmly, no anger within his words anymore. “Long ago of course, it seems most of it has either rotted away or been scavenged. Quite surprising considering the remoteness of it”.

“Its…Human right?” Rainbow asked, choosing the tone of her words carefully so that she may not offend Navnløs in any way, who for the first time, seemed completely unlike himself.

The Human in return stopped his movement, stopped tracing the remains, and turned his head slowly to Rainbow, surprising her with a face that showed none of his previous annoyance.

“Was. It’s just another ruin claimed by the Wastes now. A grave to the old world.”

The Human studied Rainbow with deep stares, who in response became a little uncomfortable at her ignorance of all this.

Finally Navnløs spoke once more, his look still deep in thought.

“This was a plane. A giant machine that transported Humans from one place to another, carrying them high in the sky.”

Rainbow’s eyes widened at this news, confirming her original thoughts.

“This thing carried your people?” The realisation that Humanity had the capacity of flight peaked her interest like nothing before, ripping her from the sombre mood that preceded it.

“How many? How fast did it go? Was it agile? “Questions flooded her mind, Rainbow dreaming of what the Humans could have made if such a large object such as this could fly.

“You ask things of little importance. All we need to know this thing was a transport for hundreds of people, back when people flew across the world just to look around a new place.”

Hundreds?!

Equestria had its airships, capable of carrying a fair few ponies, but knowing this thing carried hundreds of Navnløs sized beings, that truly amazed Rainbow. She was never told at how fast it was in its prime, but from the look of its still fairly aero dynamic remains, she presumed it was quite fast indeed.

“That was another time and we couldn’t be further from that world. It is why this thing is almost as alien as you”

Navnløs then returned to his observation of the Plane remains, his silent, calm interest obvious to all

His look had been so ever since they had arrived her, his true thoughts unknown to Rainbow but still plain enough to see this was actually something he cared about.

“So you were curious about me? If I’m distant from your life and world as this…plane is, then the fact I’m a pony from a different world did at least interest you?”

Rainbow had first asked this almost in an attempt to fuel her ego, to show her that her uniqueness here wasn’t ignored and unappreciated. Yet it became swiftly obvious to her that it was a far deeper, even personal question.

Navnløs’s eyes raised unexpectedly, his reaction a genuine and emotional look, despite appearing as plain and stern as ever. His eyes fixed to Rainbow in a look that was the most attentive that she had received from him. For the first time, it seemed the Human was truly aware of her, and what she was.

He paused for a moment then, seemingly unable to answer.

“You ask a lot of questions” he finally said, striking Rainbow it was sounded like question evading.

“Hey, I’m just interested is all. If you took the time and effort to remember, I was taken from my world, and I don’t know how to get back. I’m lost and I don’t have a clue of what this place is like!” Speaking of her situation reminded Rainbow, as painful as it was, that she could be stuck here for the time being. It was dangerous and her friends wouldn’t know where she was. Their worry was more than enough to ensure Rainbow became far more passionate in her words.

“So yeah, I ask a lot of questions dude. Maybe you would too if actually cared about somepony other than yourself.!”

This last proclamation created a sharp return of Navnløs’s eyes on her, who, while she had been speaking, seemed to drift away in disinterest.

Rainbow prepared herself for an onslaught of rage and anger, as if she could even have the audacity to speak of him and get away with it. Such a thing never came, but Navnløs’s face was far from a smile right now.

“You’re probably going to die here you know. Not sure worrying about your home is much use now”

The negativity and defeatism was surely meant to provoke her in some way, to entice some sort of backlash to satisfy some cruel desire. Rainbow rose above that however, countering it with the only thing that could work.

Stroking her ego.

“Wow geez! No need to be such a downer. I’m way too awesome to die so soon!”

Rainbow puffed out her chest in pride, not caring for the shaking of Navnløs’s head, who probably wanted to groan loudly at such a display of ego fuelling.

“Sure you are.” Navnløs said, returning his look to the Plane, as he basked in its jagged shadow. “Looked to me that, back there, any longer without water and you’d be another victim of the Wasteland. You’re neither knowledgeable nor strong enough to survive a day here, that’s all the evidence I need to know you’re a lost cause.”

“Hey! Shut up dude! “Rainbow retaliated, stomping over to the Human in annoyance of her own.

“Or what? You’ll hit me with those tiny wittle hooves of yours? “Navnløs never smiled at his insults, but Rainbow could tell, with only greater anger, that the Human seemed to take pleasure in this cruel teasing.

“I bet you’ve never done a bit of fighting in your life. Living your childhood all cuddled up with mommy”

Rainbow grinded her teeth audibly in restraint she had never know before. How would he know how she was in a fight? How could he have any idea of what her childhood was like? Not to mention brining her mom into this.

“I said shut up dude!” Rainbow cried, her voice raising, even cracking a little. She planted a hood with a decent amount of force into Navnløs’s boots a place where she guessed wouldn’t hurt too much.

Navnløs realised this almost generosity, and it was because of this Rainbow guessed he didn’t return with his own strike.

Rainbow however, used this talk of the past to her advantage. To ask more questions.

That and it distracted Navnløs from hitting her.

“What was your life when you were a kid like then, huh?” Rainbow said, annoyance still in her voice.

“You wouldn’t believe me even if you wanted to” The Human said, rolling his eyes.

“Try me, believe it or not, we have magic and crazy big monster back home. I think I can handle whatever you’ve got” Rainbow felt a spot of pride for Equestria at this. It was truly and unique and crazily good place to live.

Navnløs shifted on his makeshift seat in an agitated and unsure way, but perhaps accepting of Rainbows request.

“Huh, the few I’ve told about my past just snort in disbelief, so if you’re going to do the same, might as well do it now.” Navnløs awaited his predication from Rainbow which never came, the pony feeling proud that she was so far unique from all other recipients of this tale.

“Well when the nukes hit, people tried to get to whatever shelter they could to save themselves from being irradiated. You know, places deep down into the ground. Shelters, basements, caves…Tunnels” Navnløs tone now became far more sombre, but retaining some of the genuine calmness had had shown for the plane.

“In some city far away, there were tunnels for transport. Underground trains to take people around the city. They made for a good protection from the fire on the surface, so people retreated there and as they realised the world above ground was now toxic and dead, many remained underground, attempting to make a life, or whatever they could create that resembled one. So that’s why I was born there Whoever birthed me presumingly had made a life for themselves in those forsaken tunnels.”

“Whoever birthed you?” Rainbow asked, picking up on his words.

“Obviously I didn’t know my parents, idiot! You think a kid who received discipline from their parents would end up like me? No, I never knew them. It’s always just been me”

Rainbow, as much as she could find faults a plenty in Navnløs, could only feel pity for this horribly unfortunate turn of events. She considered herself truly lucky to have such a loving and supportive family.

“So anyway, I was raised in decaying, ruined, dirty and black tunnels thinking the surface world was all gone. A sure death sentence to visit. So, I stayed in those tunnels, travelling constantly. Now, before you think that better than being out here, let me stop you there. Those tunnels aren’t good to live in. Living your life almost completely in total fucking darkness. A world a black with not a bit of fresh air. Underground ruins in the shape of tunnels. “

So far, despite the grimness of it all, Navnløs’s words were all believable.

“Those damn tunnels, practical mazes and labyrinths that they were, are literally hell. Water is scarce, food is a luxury and any comfort is a complete unknown. Only the strongest survive down there, and if you refuse to do the horrific and shitty methods of survival, you die. Quickly. I had to eat bugs and things I still haven’t a clue what they are! It’s a survival speciality down there, such is the difference between here and there. Humans aren’t meant to live in such conditions, and that’s without everything else down there”

“Everything….else?” Rainbow said with a gulp, becoming more fixated in this story as Navnløs went on.

“Yep. I’ve heard stories all from around the world from people who believe all sorts of shit. That creatures exist which any sane child could realise were bullshit. Stories of mutants made from the radiation. It’s all crap, but in those tunnels, and it’s something no one believes, there’s something.”

Navnløs paused. His face scrunched up as he tried to explain what he meant.

“I’ve heard theories from when I lived down there, but all turn out false. Yet, still, there are things….in those tunnels. Things that frighten any man, no matter how brave he is. Things that no warrior could survive. Things that no man of intelligence can explain. “With a sigh, one of possible bad memories, Navnløs continued as best as he could. “ I gave up trying to figure it all out down there. Many had tried and many had failed. Life in the tunnels is only for the strongest, and however your life develops down there, whatever happens, you just have to accept, and try to survive.

Navnløs’s sharp grey eyes buried themselves into Rainbow’s rich magenta ones. His look as serious yet open as they came. Was he actually opening up to here?

“The tunnels are an unexplained phenomenon. As unfamiliar and foreign to the world of men as the heavens are, but as real, as dangerous and as indiscriminate to us as fire is. Its evil and cruel if you think it to be. Certain death and misery ready to take you as soon as you let it, but the tunnels and what they hold in its dark void is as evil as fire is, as any natural disaster is. The tunnels are hell yes, and I hope never to step foot in them for as long as I live, but they are a chaotic neutrality of the world that will never be explained, and that is the environment that made me who I am today”

More silence followed, almost deafening to Rainbow in this empty land.

Navnløs had told a story Rainbow found cryptic. It was obvious that that part of his past was a difficult one, one in which he understood and felt vulnerable in the terrible situation he said he found himself in. Yet it was also obvious that he was not explaining the full picture, hiding something even. Rainbow understood whatever his upbringing was like, it was tough to say the least, perhaps telling why he was the way he was, but still, it showed Rainbow this Human may not be all that he seemed and for whatever reason, it looked to be humbling him right now.

“Um…Well…I believe you, you know” Rainbow spoke up, taking care to sound genuine as she could. It was the least she could do in response to Navnløs’s relative openness, however bitter he may be overall.

“What?” the Human replied, ripping out of his deep thoughts he entered when he started his story.

“About whatever you say or whatever it was like back then.” Rainbow confirmed, slowly making her way to Navnløs. “Back in Equestria, Magic exists everywhere. Hay, me and my friends have fought against real evil jerks who want to enslave the world and take it over or whatever. So, what I’m trying to say is, you’re not crazy I guess, I’ve got your back on that one”

Rainbow then began to shuffle on her hooves uncomfortably, realising she had actually shown some genuine support to the Human who openly admitted he’d let her die. That and she wanted to gag on the fact she was having to be like this in the first place. All the cozy and soft help with hugs offered was more of a Fluttershy thing. A slap on the back and some cheering was far more familiar to her.

“I’m know I’m not fucking crazy!” Navnløs spat back, taking Rainbow off guard a little. “Magic doesn’t even exist here, and the only real monsters are the ones we become. So I couldn’t give two shits what it’s like in pretty little Equestria. I know what I saw and what I lived through, and I’m ok with only me knowing that. I don’t care what other think or believe”

It was a fight back which Rainbow really didn’t like. Uncomfortable as it was to act caring, even a little, to somepony she didn’t really know, to have all that thrown back at her, the supportive words she have spat on, that was an insult practically.

“Listen here dude! I don’t care either what you went through” Rainbow shot back, raising her voice just enough to sound serious, but not enough to yell.

“I’m sorry your life sucked, and I’m sorry all this sucks, but you gotta put it aside and focus on other stuff!”

Navnløs’s eyes widened at this, his face becoming stern and bitter again.

“You can’t let that all get to you anymore! Trust me, when you’re facing something tough, like a race, you focus just on that, not whatever can bring you down”

“Can’t let it get to me?” reiterated Navnløs, as Rainbow saw him becoming more and more fired up at her words, his fists curling up, ready to show his response. Yet this pony wasn’t going to allow that just yet.

“You heard me! Believe it or not, I’ve had to actually fight real buck heads who only wanted to hurt other ponies and destroy stuff. Though I didn’t just ignore it all and look after myself, to only have loyalty to myself. When things start going down, when things really suck, you aim for whatever helps it stop sucking, and not just for you!”

Rainbow stood as strong and as high as she could, regardless of the fact her full height only reached just below Navnløs’s chest. He dug her hooves into the ground, creating a statue like strength in her posture as she awaited a fury of firsts and anger from the Human.

Initially Rainbow could tell Navnløs was having difficulty being spoke of this way, being told what to do and how to feel. It seriously caused a feeling of somewhat worry in Rainbow, once more feeling she was on the receiving end of something bad.

No punishment came, and no extreme feelings were expressed her way. Navnløs studied Rainbow with eyes that would make a young foal cry, yet he remained as still as ever.

The extraordinary happened.

From a dangerous, almost murderous look, his face evolved, or rather devolved to a, at first, a looser and calmer one, to then a passive and gentle look.

It was far from kind. Rainbow still didn’t feel quite right as she just sat there, staring at her, but she no longer feared for her life, which was progress she presumed.

This was also a look that seemed to go on forever. That the duo were just staring at each other for hours on end. That was until, with what sounded like a snort of laughter, Navnløs shook his head and returned to his apparent deep fascination with the plane wreckage.

“You ponies are fucking odd. I hope that they aren’t all like you” The Human said, his eyes now on the plane.

“Oh yeah? Can’t handle me huh?” Rainbow asked, an eyebrow raised at his distaste for her kind. “Worried you can’t deal with others like me? Dude, I thought you were tough”

Rainbow allowed herself a small smirk, even as Navnløs momentarily turned his head to her. It was meant as both a challenge to his stiff exterior but also a joke. Such a thing couldn’t hurt if she was stuck here, and with him.

It was, if a little disappointingly, met with another, perhaps sarcastic, snort of laughter.

“Weren’t you pestering me with annoying questions?” Navnløs asked, totally changing the subject but with a notable, and positive, change in mood that become instantly recognised by Rainbow.

“You asked about my name.”

Oh my gosh oh my gosh. Is he actually being reasonable?

“I don’t really see what so interesting about it. Like I said back when we were with Mex, it’s a name I don’t like and don’t want. I don’t call myself it and neither do most people, but if you really want to know, fine I guess.”

Sweet Celestia he is! Yes!

“Ever since I left those tunnels, I’ve travelled around, all over this broken world, seeing all sorts of shit. Fighting battles for people in every possible situation. So you can see I probably got known by various people, and of course they like to give their own titles and names to me. ‘Navnløs’ is just one of them. Some tribe of people decided to name me in their language while I spent time with them. I let it stick for a while and that’s that really”

Rainbow was cheering inside. For all the difficulties she had with him already, this was the first actually normal like conversation they have had.

“So…I’m guessing because…you know…you didn’t know your parents, they never gave you a name?” Rainbow said, treading carefully, just in case.

“Don’t pussy foot around it. You’re right, and I don’t care. Like I said, I didn’t know them, so it doesn’t matter. But that’s not strictly why I never had an official name. People around here have weird naming procedures, but from what it seems like, you ponies have weirder ones. What kind of name is Rainbow Dash?”

Rainbow shot back an annoyed look at him, one he caught.

As if it isn’t obvious dummy. Wait until you see me fly too, then you’ll see why I’m called ‘Dash’

“Whatever. Like I was saying. Many people don’t really have names, for whatever reason. Some people’s names are titles for what they do in their life, and what they’ve done. You get some people, mostly the privileged ones in the settlements who have actual family names. They’re all crazy shits though.”

Rainbow listened intently at Navnløs’s telling of Human culture, taking it all in with great fascination as he spoke. She began to compare it all to the written lore within Daring Do books.

“So does Navnløs mean anything?” Rainbow asked, lapping all this real life lore up.

“Yeah, it does” Navnløs said with a laugh. “It means ‘nameless’ in the language of the people who gave it me”.

Rainbows eyes widened at this knowledge. Smiling a little even.

“Heh, nameless huh? Makes sense, who knows who you really are” she joked, nudging the Humans leg with her hoof a little.

“I’m the most basic person you’ll come across. As plain as they come. I just survive”

Rainbow shared a look with Navnløs which she could now confidently and proudly proclaim this was the best, as in least confrontational moment, the two had ever shared, and she couldn’t help but shine out a beaming smile at the Human.

Not that it was returned though. Navnløs remained as stoic as ever, but for this moment, Rainbow let that slip.

So deeply she was absorbed into the relative bliss of the moment, that she never heard the approaching rumble that sliced through the silence of this dead world.

Navnløs shot up from his sitting position, immediately retrieving his rifle from his back, loading it with the brass like metal piece the thing had shot out earlier.

“Fuck! You fucking idiot, distracting me!” Navnløs shouted out in anger, retreating back to his usual self.

Rainbow turned to face what approached them.

The ground vibrating, the dust shooting into the air, Rainbow spotted three rapidly approaching objects.

As they got closer, Rainbow spied other Humans riding them. Hanging off the sides of these moving things.

She went out on a whim to conclude these Humans, like her previous encounters with them, that they weren’t friendly.

“Um, Navnløs? Who are these guys?” Rainbow asked, preparing herself for a fight, for realising legitimate worry was developing within her.

Navnløs didn’t reply at first, taking a moment to observe the approaching Humans who now ere close enough to show their primitive but terrifying appearance. Bone and some terrifying looking clothing which, as much as it made her to want to gag, she knew was Human skin, such as the same colour and consistency of it.

The Humans themselves seemed aggressive. Covered in primal scars and mutilations, obviously self-inflicted.

They were warriors through and through. Barbaric as they were.

“Navnløs?” rainbow again asked, hurryingly wishing for direction. Even a plan.

“We….” Navnløs began, his eyes fixated on what was coming.

“….We’re fucked….”

Author's Note

Just realised I quite enjoy Rainbow interacting with people she 'hates'. very fun to write.
A chapter I also had fun making. Ten scene at the Plane wreckage, to me at least, was a very thoughtful one. That all thats left of this world , so far, is the remains of the old one, and its those kind of thoughts in which Navnløs thinks regularly. That this is all there is now, and theres not much use in doing anything else than try to live. Hes not depressed by any means, but he's pretty much given up on any big motive or trying to help the world. All there is now is death.

Anyway, thanks to each one of you reading thus far ( yes, you. The exact person who is reading this right now. I appreciate it so much)

Itll also be interesting to see which character and setting you guys are enjoying so far. Drop me a comment if you have an answer.
Until next time

Chapter 12: Luna focus

Solar took a deep breath as he stood before the dominating doors of the Throne Room.

He presumed that they were achieving their intended purpose well. The sheer size of them was enough to ensure he felt insignificant. They had surely been constructed in an age in which foreign dignitaries and Equestrian subjects were made to feel below the Princesses, so that their power may be respected.

Of course that wasn’t the intention nowadays. Ponies were encouraged to feel comfortable with their monarchy, yet Solar couldn’t help but wonder if these great doors may play a part at least into why the Night Court was often barren.

It was a suspicion proved, like countless other times, all too right when those great doors were thrown open.

The elegant chamber was bathed in pure light of the moon, piecing through the stained glass windows in turn creating a room even Solar couldn’t deny had a certain beauty.

It was not this reason why he tried heroically to supress his smile.

Yes, the Night Court was empty again. Such a thing remained a sad fact of current life, but the half smile now on Solar’s face belong to another reason, that Luna sat there, alone, on her throne.

At first such a smile only existed because she was in fact, here. Solar had hardly expected her to even turn up. She hadn’t done so for apparently some time and even when he was in Canterlot permanently, as a Guard, she was neglecting her duties then. So, Solar’s surprise was double when his eyes witnessed the Princess of the Night sitting right where she should be.

However, as it became evident to him, his smile was present for another reason. He was actually happy to see her. He had been looking for her for days by now, and his revelation just earlier, combined with the meeting he had just had with Commander Starvation, had created a far more positive outlook of his life, and finally finding Luna, who had been reclusively absent for the past few days, was the last piece he needed to actually form a smile.

Solar’s spirits were then raised further when, upon opening the great doors, the heavy metal audibly creaking throughout the empty room, Luna’s ears peaked, her slumped head shooting up to meet the visitor. For a split second Solar was confident in what he saw.

Genuine hope and happiness.

Obviously a shock for her, the Princess seemed actually happy and relieved. Her own spirits being picked up now her Night Court had an attendee.

It was a sight that, as much as it surprised him, warmed his heart. From every encounter he had with the Princess, anypony would be forgiven for forgiving she was a cold hearted recluse. This was a sight that put countless holes in that theory. For once, Princess Luna seemed kind, approachable most importantly, happy.

That was until she realised which pony had entered her throne room.

“Princess” Solar acknowledged, having to raise his voice, being on the other side of the room as she was. He sensed immediate awkwardness and silence following Luna’s realisation of who he was, and not wishing to make the walk up to her in such a situation, he chose to speak immediately.

His words had little attention paid to them. Luna looked as if she was cheated, tricked almost , and Solar could honestly understand why.

It was no secret to him Luna wasn’t too fond of him, and for the one time she believed her Night Court had an attendee, only to discover it was the pony she hated, that was indeed a cruel joke.

This was further confirmed as he made his way to the Princess, her face now practically hidden, facing the ground in an attempt to possibly hide from Solar, or just to try and ignore him.

Now, as Solar stopped respectfully before the Princess and the Throne, Solar couldn’t help but feel a little pity for Luna, and a little shame on his own part. It was if a foal had been promised the vacation of a lifetime, only for it to be cancelled on the day of departure, and such a comparison inspired both feelings in Solar, the latter because this sorry show was all on him.

He spoke not however. In his head he didn’t dare interrupt Luna now, less he face her eternal wrath. The silence proved to be agonising as he suspected.

The worst thing was that it didn’t seem to have an ending. Luna seemed, as much as she could be, content in this awkward silence, as long as she could shut herself from the world and continue to ignore Solar.

Is this the same attitude she was towards her duties?

Eventually the silence had reigned for far too long for Solar.

“Ahem” he coughed, feeling quite the revolutionary as he toppled the Princesses ruling silence.

“WHAT?!” suddenly cried out Luna, not seeming the Princess at all now, but a distraught pony instead.

The booming Canterlot voice shocked Solar who had expected to be further ignored.

“Princess I- “Solar began, but to no avail.

“Thou dare interrupt thy Royal Princess? In this sacred time?” Luna cut off, distain and unhappiness clear in her voice.

Solar paused before he spoke, wanting to say the right thing, the right way.

“Forgive me Princess…” he began, not wanting to rush his desire to make amends. “…but isn’t this the Night Court? Do I not have the right to visit?”

How diplomatic Solar.

It was, much to Luna’s great dislike, a solid genuine fact which she could not argue against, less she seem somewhat hypocritical with her disappointment that Solar wasn’t a real Night Court attendee.

Almost huffing like a foal, her eyes began to look at anything that wasn’t Solar.

“What is it that you want, Solar Virtue?” Luna eventually asked through gritted teeth, notably reverting to a more modern tone of speaking, as if to ensure the question was clear and precise to Solar.

“I um…came to meet you”

Luna raised her head, her eyes still full of irritation, yet blinking in surprise at Solar’s answer.

“Me?” she questioned.

Solar took this opportunity. Almost in a scavenger like manner, exploiting Luna’s small yet significant genuine as a window, he took a few gingerly steps towards her.

“Yeah. I was thinking…”

Solar began to struggle to voice his reasons, leaving Princess Luna to escape her momentarily genuineness and reclaiming her serious and aggravated appearance.

“Speak thy words or be gone!” spat out Luna, now annoyed by the smallest of things.

“I want to put all the bad stuff behind us, Princess!” Solar was forced to shout out. “I know I haven’t been a model citizen, but I realised I was willing to leave that all in the past, become a new me, an commit to my life as it is now”

Luna seemed to not be convinced. She looked down upon Solar as if he was truly worthless, as if he was nothing compared to her which, in many ways, was true. She was the Princess of the Moon after all.

“You ‘realised’? oh how I do thank thee for thine ability to comprehend thy own situation.”

Solae had his cringe. Sarcasm was a thing he had heard very little from Luna, it seemed a motion below her. Yet now hearing it, it created a persona that truly didn’t fit her. One of immaturity, annoyance and bitterness. Within his mind, Solar concluded he couldn’t allow Luna to carry any grudge she carried for him for any extended time.

“I know, it sounds stupid but I honestly bel- “Solar tried desperately to voice his case, but Luna had none of it.

“You ‘honestly’. Oh please, I am confident such an admirable quality has never graced you once in your life, Solar Virtue” The emphasis Luna placed in saying Solar’s name made him feel truly uncomfortable. Luna, being almost god like, wasn’t a pony usually expected to focus too directly on any other pony, for if she was, than that poor pony would feel Luna’s full godlike power. Now Solar here stood, Luna’s attention fully on him, as was her anger.

It was also an accusation Solar could not argue against. She was right, and it was ridiculous to defend his fabricated honesty.

“Leave” Luna eventually said, far more bitterly than Solae had yet heard.

But Solar did not.

“I said LEAVE!” she roared, flaring her great dark wings out.

It was honestly an intimidating sight, knowing one of the most powerful being sine existence was on the verge of threatening him, yet Solar stood his ground and he did not leave the Princesses side.

“DOES THOU HAVE DIFFICULTYU UNDERSTANDING? BE GONE OR FACE FURY!”

Solar still remained, dug into his spot as much as he could.

“SOLAR VIRTUE, THY PRINCESESS DEMANDS THEE TO LEAVE HER SIGHT! LEAVE AND DO NOT RETURN!”

Solar felt her words. Physically.

The force and volume of her voice vibrated through his body. An uncomfortable force that Solar tried as hard as he could to endure.

By now Luna had grown from annoyed, to angry and absolutely livid. Being royalty and all, she was not used to being declined, and when it was a pony whom she hated doing so, that was an act bordering on treason.

Stomping forward aggressively, Luna towered over Solar, her eyes stabbing dozens of daggers worth of force into his body. She then breathed in, before unleashing her fury.

“SOLAR VIRTUE, YOU ARE DISOBEYING A DIRECT COMMAND. THIS INSOLANCE WILL NTO STAND! I THEREFORE SENTENCE YOU TO BE PUNISHED!”

Her horn began to glow an ominous blue, and for the first time Solar feared for his condition. Any pony could be forced to do regrettable actions if they were pushed enough, but if a troubled Princess, with the power of a god, were to be pushed so, how deadly would an action be. His eyes darted around the room in desperation, noticing present and thus, no Guards willing to step in a help defuse this situation.

Yet Solar remained still.

Foalish as it was, and possibly being the last thing, he ever did, he committed to his position. He did not give up.

Luna’s horn kept glowing, but now the room began to shake a little. Then more. And more.

The entire Throne room shook violently as if an Earthquake had just hit, and the ambient lighting of the room began to artificially darkening, as if all light fell down and died.

It was a terrifying experience and one Solar began to truly fear.

But not for himself.

Luna herself almost seem to darken. Her coat losing its enchanting blue to an endless black void. Her regal appearance became lost to such a darkness, and in its place slowly began to emerge a horrifying change. A deathly and evil mockery of Luna was emerging.

Solar felt something inside him ache, but not from a direct action from Luna, be it physical or magical. It was if his own insides were breaking. As if his heart began to crack.

“WHY DOES THOU PERSIST IN TORMENTING ME SO?!” Luna’s voice matched her demonic appearance, a devilry booming voice now shouting down at him.

“WHY?! WHY?! WHY WONT YOU JUST LEAVE?! WHY WONT YOU LEAVE ME ALONE. I WANT TO BE ALONE!”

Her true form was just as lost as it had been a moment ago, even more so perhaps, just these words, one in which Solar noticed the continued use of ‘you’ and not anything from the old Pony days, there sounded as if something was hidden among the demonic and evil tones in her voice.

“PLEASE, JUST LEAVE ME ALONE! I HATE YOU!”

Solar focused on nothing but her words. It was not what they said however in which he found fascinating, but who was saying them.

He could hear the voice hidden among the demonic sounds. It was the true Luna, but in a form, that bled vulnerability and innocence. Her demands for Solar to leave as pure as a foal wanting to be alone. Not a shred of anything malicious or secretive in that voice, just a vulnerable and troubled Princess, begging for her peace.

So, Solar committed to his statue like posture, very akin to a Guard standing at attention. In his head, Solar was doing as such. As the Guards served their Princesses with loyalty and professionality, so did he.

“Please…..go….” Gone was the booming, hurricane like voice. Now only the meek and vulnerable Luna remained, her coat returning to normal and the Luna Solar knew fully returned, the Princess now standing there, her head almost timidly hanging, in a sad, tragic triumph over her previous aggressive form.

“Princess…” Solar said, as gently as he could. Slowly and calmly approaching her. He raised a hoof, delicately placing it on Luna’s shoulder. The Princess sharply recoiled, retreating to her throne.

“What is it that you want, Solar Virtue? Why are you- What is the reason you do not run from me?”

Solar was far from a sappy pony. Never the one to comfort any pony, nor to even care about it. Yet Something about seeing Luna beat herself in this form of trying to scare him away, it stirred something inside him.

“Because Princess, we, as different as we may be, are on the same side”

“And what side is that?” Luan suddenly shot back, her eyes showing a possible shine due the moisture developing in them.

“Equestria’s” Solar replied confidently and strongly. “Believe it or not, I may be a dishonest and horrible Pony, but I do what is necessarily for the greater good”

Solar studied Luna’s reaction intently. She clearly wasn’t ignoring him, instead listening to his words with great interest, despite her visibly vulnerable stature.

“So be it, but I care not. I just wish to be happy. So leave”

Solar acknowledged Luna’s continued wish for him to leave, a wish that was obviously almost crushing her mentally, but there was on point he picked up on. That she wanted to be happy.

Of course she may have just meant this in the way of she was unable to be so while a pony she disliked remained here, but Solar was a judge of character that any pony would value, and he did not see this as the case.

It was known to him that Luna was troubled. Rumours confirmed something was also occurring within her personal life, and now this proclamation of desiring to be happy only served to further add fuel to Solar’s theory the Luna wasn’t unhappy because of him and other ponies, but because of her life.

He suspected that Luna was unsatisfied with the Princess life, and for whatever reason, it was a feeling hat was only now getting worse.

Solar wished somehow, he could inquire more, but it was not hesitation for his wellbeing that he did not do so.

Like Luna must have been earlier, and again now in fact, the pair were bombarded with surprise and shock when the unmistakable sound of the Throne Room doors were thrown open.

The opener would not be a Guard. Shifts did not change yet.

It was, unlike the with the case of Solar coming through them, a true and genuine attendee of the Night Court.

Perhaps Luna would have beamed a smile at this, even if her mood was as down as it was now, but that never came, and with good reason.

Yes, it was an induvial, two in fact, attending the Night Court, but they were not a pony usually expected to do so.

Nor were they ponies at all.

Two armour glad Humans, one helmeted, stood at the door, their posture and mannerisms unsure and screaming of nervousness.

For a little while they seemed to debate among themselves of what to do, maybe who to go first, they were in the presence of a near god after all.

It was time in which both Solar and Luna glanced at each other. All previous feelings now replaced with confusion and disbelief.

Who were these Humans? What did they want? Even Luna didn’t seem to know.

The Human bearing no Helmet, a possible young, short haired one, then approached, if a little carefully., all the while as both Solar and Luna watched him take every step, both sets of eyes unable to look anywhere else.

So now a Human stood just a few feet away from Solar and by extension, Luna.

A bow then followed, a nervous one at that, but a bow none the less. It was an act of little note when in presence of Luna, but it was the fact the Human also offered a bow to Solar also that made this encounter crazy already.

Ha! If only I deserved that

“Your Highness.” The Human said to Luna, before turning to Solar. “My Lord”

“I---uh---um….” Solar fell completely over his words. He had been called many things before, but Lord was never among them.

“Solar Virtue is no Lord” Luna cried out, regaining some degree of regality in a total control to just a few moments ago. “Nor does he have any rank of worth”

These final words needn’t have been said, or so Solar had convinced himself. Luna had literally said them facing him, an almost of spite Solar had rarely seen from her.

Bitch

The Human however seemed to care little for any drama between the two ponies. Nervously sweeping the whole issue aside, he instead focused on his own issue.

“Uh huh…well…. I hope I’m in the right place firstly” The young Human was clearly somewhat intimidated by Luna, or in awe, Solar couldn’t tell with these Humans just yet.

This was obviously so much the case that the Human had so much difficulty conveying his meaning that Luna had to intervene herself.

“Pray tell, what does tho--- what do you mean by ‘the right place’? You are aware you are now in the presence of a Princess?”

Solar watched and admired. Luna had shown the cutesy and foresight to the Human in removing all of her old wordings, yet shown enough seriousness and blunt inquisition to not seem weak or overly welcoming, such a thing could be taken advantage of.

It was lucky for Luna that the Human understood this, respectfully pausing so that he may recover his words and restart, albeit far more composed and direct.

“Yes, your Highness, that um, is the reason I’m here. To see you”

Luna seemed taken back at first, cocking her head in confusion.

“Excuse me?”

The confusion didn’t seem to help the Human either, who seemed desperate and even panicked to confirm what he meant.

“Y-yes yes!” He quickly retorted not wanting to get on the Princesses bad side. “I mean I was told to come here. N-not because of any punishment or anything! Ugh I hope not anyway”

A laugh, one surely met with further anger, was successfully held back by Solar as he theorised that these Humans had heard Luna’s cries and outbursts. He bore them no ill will that he would find pleasure in their fear, but it still served as an amusing reminder to them that some ponies around here wouldn’t be pushovers.

Luna however, didn’t see this as amusing in the slightest, clearly growing impatient with the Humans’ inability to get to the point.

“All I mean is this I was just hearing I should come here, you know, from Ponies while I was on patrol”

Luna’s impatience then turned to sick realisation, swiftly morphing into anger. The Human, despite fully armoured, looked as vulnerable as an ant underneath a hoof.

“Patrol? In MY Night Garden?!” Solar instantly understood her feelings. Luna had objected to the Humans occupying any part of those precious areas, even if their residence was close by. Yet as Solar had found out, Celestia had obviously approved such a venture, regardless of her claim she would consider Luna’s opinion.

It was further evidence of a growing rift between the Princesses. Old Celestia would never do such a thing that would upset her deer sister.

“I-I-I” The Human stuttered, probably fearing for his life more than Solar had just, and this Human wasn’t even subject to the terrifying part transformation Solar had witnessed.

Pfff, is he meant to be a warrior?

Yet Solar did feel for this Human. Night Garden or not, no doubt he was only following orders. Though as usual, sympathy and pity were in short supply in Solar, so any of such was merely a token, nothing more.

“YOU DARE VENTURE ON SUCH PERSONAL GROUND?!” Luna was yelling, appearing as regally threatening as she could, as any leader deserving of respect would act, but Solar could tell, despite her legitimate grievances of the Garden, any anger reserved personally for the Human was limited. She was mostly just making a point, to show that place was precious to her and the Human should know it. Yet there was anger still in her voice, but it wasn’t for the Human, leaving one of two possibilities.

That she was angry Commander Starvation had suggested it, or, as Solar guessed was the real reason, it was anger Celestia had allowed the Human in the Garden in the first place.

“N-No I wouldn’t! I didn’t!” defended the Human, as his comrade shifted uncomfortably at the back of the room. “I’ve never been there! My patrols and shifts don’t have me there, I swear your Highness”

Luna’s head shot back at this news. There was no real reason to doubt this Human, meaning she had thrown anger at him for also no real reason. Yet Solar knew Luna would be satisfied in this Human fearing to go to the Night Garden now.

“I just heard from ponies that this is the Night Court”

Luna’s reaction was just as Solar was expecting, but with so much more meaning to it. It took a few seconds for this news to sink in. It was clear what the Human was asking, why he was wondering if he was at the Night Courts location, and it was something both Solar and Luna had no answer to.

“The…Night Court?” was all Luna could manage.

“I mean if this isn’t the place that’s cool. It’s just what I heard and I was curious is all” The Human said quickly, defensively.

Solar could only watch Luna. If this was true, this meant the Humans were here as real and legitimate attendees, a rare enough occurrence for Ponies, let alone Humans. It was neither expected nor thought of, and Solar knew Luna would be in a spout of pure shock right now.

Her face confirmed this. Mouth agape, eyes wide with pure disbelief and an expression as shocked as the weather Pegasus when they got too close to storm clouds.

“I…….” Luna tried, shock claiming her. “You’re here…. for it?”

The Humans, ignorant to the significance of it all, seemed confused at Luna’s reaction, possibly believing themselves to be at fault.

“Um, if that’s alright? We Don’t want to be a bother”

Luna had no words to this. Solar knew her not to be shocked in any negative way, and she wasn’t about to pass out from this surprise, but with Solar so cruelly teasing her with what was happening right now, it was a moment so lucky and so unbelievable that it seemed all too false.

“‘If that’s alright?’ “Repeated Luna, her voice so monotonous due to the shock in only served to further worry the Human.

“Oh crap, I apologise your Highness! I shouldn’t have said anything. I’ll leave your sight right now!” The Human, in a worried panic, began to try and withdraw from Luna’s presence. It allowed Luna to snap back to reality, and address this development correctly.

“Yes. Yes that’s alright. You are indeed in the correct location for the Night Court”

Luna stayed Regal and proper, experience shining through. Yet Solar saw through this, and he bore witness to a Luna momentarily free from all her problems, from all her duties. Right now, and maybe only for a short time, she was happy.

“A I correctly when I assume you have an issue you wish to address? Advice to seek perhaps?”

These were the words that so nearly formed a smile on her lips, and Solar wanted to smile himself knowing that was the closest he had even seen her nearly smile throughout his entire life.

The Human, turning back around, suddenly became far more relaxed in knowing his efforts had succeeded.

“Y-Yes yes!” he proclaimed, probably breathing the biggest breath of relief mentally.

“Well then, if you are so sure you want my advice, then by all means, tell us of your matters”

Solar couldn’t read minds, but right now he knew what Luna was thinking.

‘I finally am able to utter those words. I’m finally useful here!’

“Ok well, it’s nothing too massive your Highness, I’d hate to pressure you with all these Human problems.”

Luna gently and regally, though with a hint of kindness, nodded and insisted the Human continue, putting the Human further at ease.

“Wow ok. It’s just an issue back home. You see, I have a family and back there, well, it aint so great”

The Human suddenly seemed to have difficulty speaking his words. Not for the same reason as earlier, but because it was a difficulty topic for him to speak of. Solar, in his dishonest life, had found himself with the misfortune in acquiring information from ponies using topics that weren’t comfortable one for them, and this was the exact same.

The Commander had stated the Human world wasn’t pleasant, that fighting was rife, and this shed further light on the matter. That without the protection of those who could fight, danger may be everywhere.

“Does th- do you refer to a fear you have for your family….my apologies, but I did not hear of your name, Sir…?

The Human smiled at this title, knowing full well it was used only for politeness, but appreciating it none the less.

“I’m no Sir your Highness. Just another guy conscripted into the Militia. Doing what he can to keep his family from being in the wastes. And the names Dig, cos I helped dig trenches for the Militia.”

Solar’s ears picked up at this new knowledge, luckily for him. Though his job was to acquire information for Luna, and fortunately she was here anyway.

“Militia? Forgive me, but aren’t you part of this diplomatic mission?” Luna questioned.

“I am yeah, but Lord Vanq organised this entire thing, and the Militia is his. So he assigned some Militia guys to be part of the mission”

Luna nodded at the knowledge.

“Lord Vanq? Lord Vanquisher, dare I presume?” Luna asked.

“That’s the one your Highness. He’s been passing so many reforms to make the military of Salutis great, but still, however strong we may be, I still worry for my kids back home. For my wife” With this, the Human now known as Dig entered a brave yet failed attempt at hiding his sombre feelings. It was clear, no matter how much he attempted to hide it, that is family was important to him, and all he could do right now was worry for them.

Solar spotted a degree of pity from Luna, who allowed herself his slight degree of genuineness that came with being a leader, but for whatever reason, she kept this pity on a tight lead.

“An understandable concern of course, family will always be deer to us” started Luna, fairly professionally, drawing Dig’s attention. “Yet I am obliged to tell you, you need not be”

It was advice that both Solar and Dig were surprised to here. Solar knew not to be as outwardly friendly as her Sister, but still, she was a Princess, and one never known to be so blunt or even uncaring.

“You are here, and they are there. Do you believe, in worrying so, it will somehow spare them of any terrible fate?”

Solar was very surprised at this. Her tone was not yet annoyed, but still bluntly cold, like she was fed up of similar questions. Dig of course, he was a little taken back. Clearly this was not his expected answer.

“Well, no your Highness, but- “he protested.

“But what, pray tell? You have no power to influence your family’s welfare? Especially considering, as I am reliably informed, your party came here through a portal. For a non-magical being, I see this only as further evidence that any misplaced worry is unwarranted.”

Dig suddenly looked to be on the spot, as if he was being forced to explain an injustice. Whatever Luna was attempting here, it didn’t seem to be working.

“Sir Dig…” Luna continued, a small sigh preceding her words, and the slightest change in tone to a more understanding one. Dig again seemed to appreciate the title, if only for a moment. “I cannot give you a perfect answer, for I could never be in similar situation….”

Solar listened carefully. Either Luna meant this in the way that any of her family would never be in the exact situation as Digs, as in alone in another world, or, and which Solar used as further evidence for his theories, Luna had meant this because she had no loved one to be in a dangerous situation, meaning something defiantly could be occurring between she and Celestia.

“…but answer truthfully now. You are part of a prestigious and historical event. The first Humans to meet the Pony race. You hath found yourself in a momentously important endeavour, and I suspect your family would not wish for you to jeopardise all this because you are worrying on scenarios that do not yet, or may never, exist.”

Again, Solar and Dig’s reactions occurred simultaneously. Dig was beginning to see Luna’s point, that much was clear, and while Solar was top, he on the over hoof, didn’t just begin to understand, but he also encouraged such an answer.

It was foalish indeed to worry over something in which you had no power over, but it was also an answer that fit very well into his life ethos. That a pony should always focus on what’s in front of you, not to be dragged down by the past or by pointless relationships.

Solar knew Dig wouldn’t live by this code if he already had a family, but it was still good advice.

“Do not ruin this opportunity you find yourself in, Sir Dig. IF your world is as dangerous as I have heard, then I suspect your family will want to be focused on themselves and keeping each other safe, and I also believe they wouldn’t want you worrying and putting yourself at risk. Am I correct?”

At first, the Human seemed pained to try and agree, as if he wanted to do so but couldn’t.

“I…I guess so your Highness, but it just hard you know, I love them so much” it was a sincere and heartfelt admition, especially to a Princess of a species not their own, and Luna did seem to appreciate it at least.

“Your loyalty to those deer to you is admirable, Sir Dig. Just remember to keep yourself safe however, so that you may return to the loving embrace of your family”

This was the most sincere and dare he say, kindest, Solar had ever seen Luna. What was emerging now was the real, caring leader Princess she should be, ensuring her subjects were content and safe, even though she had no Human subjects.

The Human in question never less didn’t care for this fact. Thinking silently for a few seconds to ponder Luna’s advice, he looked upon the Princess, a half smile plastered to his face.

“I think I understand, your Highness. I won’t stop thinking about them, maybe won’t stop worrying about them completely, but it’s not my place to focus on them completely right now. My duty calls…right?”

Now it was Luna’s turn to smile, albeit it rather small.

“Very good. I have total confidence in your ability to do what is needed to be done”

Exactly what I’m always trying to do, Luna.

Dig was practically beaming at this point, apparently satisfied with the advice he had been given.

“Thank you, your Highness. Thank you so much” he praised, as genuine as any individual could possibly be. “Hey” he said, turning to the other Human. “I knew it was a good idea to come here”

Luna blinked in surprise at this, seemingly in a state of somewhat disbelief upon hearing the Humans words.

“Thanks again, your Highness. I bet it’s still a bit weird with us Humans walking around, so thanks for letting me come to this Night Court thing. It’s been a great help”

With that, Dig stood at attention and slammed his hand on his armoured chest, probably as a sort of respectful salute. It was a soldier like attitude Luna was used to, even comfortable I’m, owing to the relative simpleness and obedient restraint that came from being in the Military. Such ponies, and humans apparently, were often the only ones Luna could stomach being around.

She just likes the fact they don’t speak unless spoken to.

To the Human’s actions, Luna responded accordingly. With a simple nod of the head, permitting Dig and his friend to turn and leave.

It was a silent walk that the Humans took as they left the Throne Room. In this silence Solar was only focused on Luna, who looked to have seen a ghost.

“Um, Princess?” he asked once the Humans had left.

“Hm? What?” spurted out Luna suddenly, coming back to reality with a quick shake of her head.

“I’m guessing you enjoyed that huh?” Solar replied, smiling a little.

“Enjoyed? Why ever would I feel such a thing? Business is business”

Solar raised an eyebrow, a small smile still remaining.

“The same reason you’re not going crazy at me for talking so casually to you. Somepon---some Human actually came to the Night Court for a legitimate reason”

Solar timed the next few seconds, for they were the seconds in which this fact took to sink in, for Luna to fully realise what had just occurred.

And true to his guess, Luna realised.

Her eyes widening, her face turning to one of pure realising shock and a mouth slightly ajar, it was a sight that Solar had to admit, was somewhat cute.

“My Night Court…..they….actually….came?”

“indeed, they did, and may I say, a solid piece of advice you have them, Princess”

Whether or not this compliment was appreciated was never conveyed to Solar, nor was any acknowledgment of it in fact. Instead, and quite understandingly to Solar, Luna was to wrapped up in her experience.

“Oh my…such a thing has not occurred in…well, some time.” Luna proclaimed.

Solar chose not to respond. He didn’t need to confirm this fact. Luna knew how much this moment now meant to her, and any interruption may risk ruining it.

The decision then bore fruit.

Never seen before, not just to Solar, but as he guessed, to nearly anypony, the remarkable occurred.

In the corner of her right eye, clear as Celestia’s day, a tear formed, one of pure joy.

A heart-warming moment then followed, even for Solar. As the tear rolled down her cheek, and as Luna simply stared into the distance, Solar watched as Luna, even in pure silence, felt a moment that made this entire wait worth it, that made this week, no matter how hard it may have been, all worth it. It was a simple meeting with these Humans, but it was one that made Luna feel worth, and that was something that, quite tragically, had become quite foreign to her.

It was a heartfelt moment, one Solar, with his years of seeing the stern Luna, actually wished he could witness all day long. Alas, he almost felt that a betrayal of his personality, despite something strange inside telling him to just enjoy the moment. Additionally, Solar was never a pony to receive the best of luck.

Luna, with speed that could match the Wonderbolts, shot her head to Solar, wiping her tear away also.

“Why are you still here?” Luna said dryly, her mood changing back to the misery that occurred earlier.

Oh no you don’t

Solar saw the change coming, and in an act of both selfish desire not to be on the receiving end of her bitterness again, but also in the spirit of cooperation between the two that he felt earlier, the plucky young Pony intervened and did something he guessed very few Ponies would dare.

He silenced the Princess.

“Listen here Princess!” Solar cried out, literally shocking Luna into silence. “I’m truly happy for you for what just happened, but look at it more deeply- “

“Thou dare silence thy Prin- “Luna cut off, to which Solar returned the favour.

“Yes, I do dare. We cannot waste this opportunity”

Luna’s anger was obviously rising, yet the mention of opportunity may have just saved Solar, if only for a moment. He didn’t waste this chance.

“That Human seemed to actually trust you and your advice, and if there’s a common trait among them, we cannot ignore that. I’ve been around enough to know things aren’t so great. Tensions with the Griffins, a Changeling attack possible at any moment just to mention a few. Now with these Humans taking more focus from other matters, Equestria will be in great peril if we neglect strategy of intrigue any longer”

Solar ensured he sounded passionate, not only because he wanted to convince Luna. He may be a selfish pony somewhat, not caring for individuals, but he cared for the nation itself. That was the bigger picture here.

“You ordered me to acquire information, as I’m sure you had a feeling I was comfortable and experienced with such a strategy, and I consider it my duty now to tell my Princess of the danger we face.”

Luna studied Solar with cross eyes, but she listened none the less. More importantly, Solar had yet to be blasted with Magic, something he considered likely until just recently, so maybe he was indeed making progress.

“Very Well, Solar Virtue. Tell me of the danger we face. “She let Solar continue, but that didn’t remove the bitterness that covered her words.

“Like I said, Equestria is threatened. It has been in the past, but now I feel the threats we face aren’t ones that can be beaten by some friendship lazer or whatever. Armies and nations can’t be defeated like that. So what I propose is this. We need these Humans on our side, we need to ensure the void that is the world of intrigue and all the dirty crap that power mad ponies inhabit isn’t ignored by the Crown. These Humans could be invaluable, and I know there’s something they aren’t telling us, something we need to know, and we aren’t going to find out what that is nor are we going to get them by our side by smiling and just letting them arrive here freely”

In his last point, Solar had been referring to somepony who was doing that exact thing.

Celestia.

Solar saw that Luna caught on to this fact. It was something he had been worried in saying. They were sister after all, yet no punishment came, Luna simply stood there.

Because she agreed.

“Power actually matters, and as much as I hate to say it, that dirty politically cess pit that you hated me for being in, that’ll actually matter, because we will need every advantage we can get. Just as an Army will field various weapons, so will we, but this is a weapon that bears no blade, just words and secrecy.”

For the second time today, Luna was apparently stunned with surprise, and Solar capitalised on that.

“I know you care Princess. About Equestria and all its ponies, your ponies.” Solar said sincerely, to which Luna momentarily shut her eyes as if to hide this fact. “Princess, they will all be dead if we don’t do the greater good and engage in less than desirable activities”

Solar paused, and then went in for the kill.

“Princess, the advice you gave to the Human, what you were telling him to do was to focus on the bigger picture essentially, was it not? So why shouldn’t we? Or should we follow Princess Celestia’s example and frolic in hiding state secrets from those who need them”

Luna’s head shot up at the mention of her sister, and Solar awaited to he shot against the wall.

That never came. Just a pause, and a stare from Luna, but one unlike any other.

She stared at him not in anger, not the look she had constantly given him at every other moment, one that made him feel like scum to her.

It was a look of equals.

“You…..you…..” Luna began, and then it came. “You are right, Solar Virtue. Indeed, me and sweet Celestia have been experiencing…. obstacles in our life, and I believe it does not benefit our ponies in the slightest.”

Solar remained silent, for he knew what was coming.

“Its…. it’s just she’s so short sighted, caring more for happiness and entertaining dignitaries than the Kingdom itself!”

Ah yes, the rant

“Not to mention she refuses to share knowledge with me, just as you say, Solar Virtue.” Luna began to pace around stressfully, not caring that Solar was present. “Why would she not tell me of these Humans? She has never done something of that like before?”

It was a real question to Solar. He took this as a question that the Princess would ask her loyal servant.

“I’m not sure Princess, but know this, I’ve considered my position here, how I’ve been, and I’ve honestly concluded that my foalish attitude doesn’t matter, and I hope you can believe me when I say I care about Equestria, and I want to help you protect it, by any means necessary.”

He was being genuine of course. His opinion of Luna had softened, and he accepted that. Now all that mattered was the same to happen, just for Luna. He needed her trust.

Luna stopped pacing to look at Solar, almost study him, to measure the integrity of his words.

“You performed your task in investigating the Humans admirably…” Luna began, to which Solar smiled proudly. “But you’d be a foal to believe such a success erases your dishonest past. I know what you ask, that you wish to play a part by my side while you attempt to turn your words into action.”

“I hope I can— “Solar began, before being swiftly shut up.

“Let it be known to you but I will consider your proposal to as you put it ‘focus on the bigger picture’. Regardless of my inner thoughts, what remains is the deceptive, boorish and illicit pony that you are, and I would bring great dishonesty to my Kingdom if I were to so easily let a pony of that kind into the ranks of the Night.”

It was all true, and Solar felt to need to pointlessly argue against it, or risk this whole venture collapsing, as it seemed potentially happening.

“Do not misinterpret my words. I know fully well, and with great humility, that a Pony is not perfect, but who stands before you in not Nightmare Moon, but Princess Luna. So here carefully, Solar Virtue, I will not permit the Pony you have become to remain.”

Solar had expected Luna to finish her sentence by saying that he should leave, such was the pony he was. But she didn’t, and Solar took this in only one way.

Luna hated who he was, but this was his one, and only one, opportunity to rectify his many faults. It would be the only way for him to get this opportunity granted,

Solar nodded, believing words would seem desperate.

“Now, hopefully to be said for the last time, leave” Luna commanded, and Solar, after so much defying of that command, finally did so.

Still, before he turned and left, one last look was shared between the two ponies. Solar had witnessed such much emotion from Luna today. From the anger she bore for him, to the innocence and vulnerability she had let out at Solar’s defiance and finally to the pure joy that came with her worth being put on show.

The look the two now looked upon each other in a look Solar couldn’t pin down or explain. It wasn’t anger or the like for sure. It bore resemblance to the look of quality the two shared, yet with something…. more, perhaps?

Luna had, as Solar presumed she regretted, opened up, be it in the form of emotional discharge, or admition about her issues with Celestia. He hadn’t been sent away permanently, not had his role been removed. For somepony like Luna to open up to him, and then still consider his wishes, what could that mean?

Solar considered the meaning as he left the room in silence, back to him chambers.

Officially, he was awaiting orders. Unofficially, he was considering his immediate future. Progress with Luna had been made, but the pony Luna wanted gone so desperately again made its presence known.

With Luna possibly on his side, he could achieve Celestia knows what. His power would be felt all across Equestria, even the ponies in the land didn’t know it.

Perhaps he should show some more genuineness like the Human Dig showed. To be an actually good pony for once.

Maybe one day. Perhaps.

Author's Note

So this chapter was longer than i expected.
Though i think im starting to like the lengths are these chapter, around 7k. For this arc, i think it suits it well. Enough words to have enough substance while still closing it off, if i need to.
Anyway sorry for the wait, guys. the Pony movie distracted me, which i need to say, you should all watch. its very fun and i enjoyed every moment of it, so if you get the chance, go a watch it. you wont regret it.
Till next time people, and thanks again for reading

Chapter 13: Hungry hungry Humans

Rainbow Dash woke up with a thrashing pain in her head.

Barely capable of opening her eyes, Rainbow was left with only the feeling of a cold, hard surface encompassing her side. More noticeably however was the practically uncomfortable sense of vibration that claimed her entire body.

Opening her eyes with a painful groan, a hoof placed on the pain in head, Rainbow was greeted with an almost pitch black environment. It was then when she learned that it, whatever the container was that contained her, was the thing vibrating, and luckily not her.

Her mind then cast back to whatever she could last remember.

She and Navnløs, surrounded by a gang of aggressive Humans. Rainbow knew they meant trouble and it was this insight that probably resulted in the reason she had been hit in the head, an act still burdening and affecting her now, however long it had been since that had happened.

The pain persisting, Rainbow was left with no other option than to ignore it and try and figure out where she actually was.

With a degree of luck she could not decide was good or bad, the darkness then unveiled the fact that she wasn’t in fact alone. Sat with his back against the wall was Navnløs, simply looking upon her sorry state with unemotional eyes.

“Where are we?” Rainbow asked, skipping any pleasantries, not that she would receive any In the first place.

“Your foolish ass got up captured” Navnløs replied coldly, turning his ahead away from her, only to gaze into the darkness. “Knew you didn’t have it in you”

Already? Geez dude

Annoyed at the sudden repeat of his now infamous attitude, Rainbow was left with no option than to retaliate, pain or not.

“Oh I’m soooo sorry I actually tried to do something. Actually tried aim for something, unlike someone” Rainbow said with a vicious glare, her eyes burying deeply into Navnløs, who had turned back when he realised it was he who had been the subject of her verbal sling.

Rainbow had not finished though.

“You know, if you weren’t so stuck up maybe we wouldn’t be in this situation in the first place”

This remark seemed to have little impact on the Human, who looked to pretend he had heard nothing. This infuriated Rainbow, feelings multiplied by the frustration she felt upon realising the two were already fighting.

“Also….maybe if you had what it took maybe we wouldn’t have been captured.”

This seemed to do the trick.

Navnløs shot his head to her almost violently, Rainbow knowing his pride having been hurt. It was then he stood up, or as much as he could. Her eyes adjusting to the darkness, Rainbow could now see the two were contained in a rather small space, forcing Navnløs to nearly crouch over to her.

Stopping in front of her, rage in his eyes, Rainbow steeled herself for his retort.

“Are you fucking stupid? If you hadn’t been distracting me, I would have noticed these bastards approaching, and at least I would have managed to avoid them.”

Rainbow decided not to bend over to this aggression, no longer intimidated by her now fellow prisoner.

“Yeah? Doubt it. You have like no loyalty to anypony, you won’t make it” At this point in their travels, Rainbow had said this with no other aim than to antagonise Navnløs. To humble him almost in this desperate situation. Maybe that would knock him on his head and show that he wasn’t some all-powerful being that could act the way he did.

True enough at least, it antagonised him.

“I’m sorry?! You technicoloured freak?! I’ve made it this far in conditions you couldn’t imagine on the worst day of your life!” He was yelling now, pure anger in his words.

“I would leave you to these crazies time and time again if it meant I would live just to face another shit day. You have no idea what I’ve been through. What I continue to go through. A weak fucking abomination like you wouldn’t last even in a shadow of my life!”

Rainbow was about to yell in return, logic and argument thrown out the window for pure aggression, that was until a loud thumping sound was head to the front of their dark metal prison.

It surprised Rainbow for sure, her head and attention turning towards the source of the noise, leaving her wondering what exactly it was. Unable to determine what it was, and hearing no repeat of it, she returned her gaze to Navnløs. The Human however did not return the gesture. His attention still focused on the noise and although there were no further developments in it, Navnløs’s reaction was not as dismissive as Rainbows. His face became stern and determined, not exactly worried, more preparing, yet it was clear to Rainbow that, whatever it was, it was worthy of his focus.

“What? What is it?” Rainbow questioned, still a little anger in her voice.

Navnløs sat down slowly, allowing a quick look at Rainbow, taking the form of the side of his face sliding back into the reclusive darkness.

His anger seemed to disperse, as if he had completely forgotten of his angry exchange with the pony. In fact, any acknowledgement Rainbow was even there seemed to go.

“Hey! Hellllloooo? You still there?” Rainbow pressed, only gaining a flash of a look from his eyes in return. Never the less, Rainbow seized the opportunity.

“What’s going on? What’s gotten over you?”

She had almost expected Navnløs’s anger to return.

That never came.

“You’ve really fucked us, you know that?” the Human simply replied, his temper unusually in check. His words, less so.

“Um, what? What you talking about?” Rainbow replied, thinking Navnløs to simply being grumpy yet again.

“You’ve screwed us. The people who captured us, not exactly the people you want to be captured by”

Rainbow, still mostly stuck in the argument frame of mind, paid little attention to his warning.

“Yeah, so let go kick their flanks! They may have got the first hit, but I’ll show ‘em!”

An actual smile appeared on Navnløs’s face, yet one Rainbow knew wasn’t fully genuine.

“Stupid fuck, you really no nothing, don’t you?” Navnløs replied, strangely calm. Facing no reply from Rainbow, he continued.

“If you hadn’t noticed, these savages don’t just kill, only the lucky ones die quickly. You saw what they were wearing.”

Rainbow remembered, the horrifying look to them, but she knew Navnløs knew something that she didn’t. Realising the answer wasn’t going to be pleasant, she grudgingly waited for the answer she didn’t want to hear.

“Idiot, they’re cannibals!”

And there it was. Just like the fear she felt when she woke up in the hut, looking upon the fire, she began to fear for her life, and fear for it in the worst possible way. She feared for what they would do to her, before they took her life.

“These savage, crazy freaks are some of the Forgotten that actually need to be taken seriously. They are numerous, strong creatures that have some of the only good lands in the waste. Land they can actually create a functioning society of, shame its one in which torture and cannibalism are the main points.”

Rainbows mind began to race. Panicked thoughts swarming her mind and taking over her consciousness.

What was going to happen?

What should she do?

How could she escape?

Answers couldn’t even be formed, such was her panic. She was keeping it together, at least physically, for now, but when she was to be taken from this place, and when she saw the monsters that captured her, would her bravery hold true?

“They like to scar themselves and wear the remains of the enemies they….you know…eat.” Navnløs elaborated, much to Rainbows displeasure.

“Yeah alright I get it!” Rainbow shot out, not wanting to hear anymore.

How could things like this even exist?

“You scared?”

Rainbow, despite only just speaking, had felt she had been alone for hours, in a dark bubble with nothing but her fearful thoughts. The unfortunate truth was that she wasn’t in fact alone, and now Navnløs could be one the very few individuals to bear witness to Rainbow Dash being scared, and that thought scared her even more.

Showing true fear to any pony was bad enough, especially strangers. The embarrassment would be unforgivable, a persistent pain and burden she would have to bear for into the future. Yet the fact it was this Human in particular, when all they had basically done was fight, and that how he was the character from Rainbows nightmares, an individual worthy of no respect, the fact that he would see this rare show, it made her want to be sick and that surely didn’t help her appearance.

“What? No” Rainbow cried in reply, her raspy voice most likely adding to her nervous look.

“You should be” Navnløs replied instantly, serious eyes staring back. “We may be leaving the monotonous parts of the wastes, but these inbred abominations aint going to be pushovers. Like I said, you’ve fucked us both”

This wasn’t advice Rainbow wished to hear, ever. It was defeatist, morbid and further fuel to Rainbows soon to be revealed fear.

“Can you stop? I actually tried to save us, what the buck did you do?!” Rainbow cried out accusingly, stress taking over.

“How would you even know? Your weak ass got knocked out” replied Navnløs in a similar tone. “These are big guys, and since id be dead if I even touched my gun, slicing up two of them was a decent challenge.”

Rainbow went quiet. He was true, she was completely out, so she wouldn’t know what happened upon their capture. His remarks about killing two of them also seemed true, for she had seen what he could do anyway.

“Yeah, sliced ‘em up good. I’m sure the sudden view of intestines gave them a nice shock”

“Alright alright I get it” Rainbow cut off, feeling revolted at such barbaric actions, much to Navnløs’s small amusement.

“See, if you can’t handle a drop a blood, you won’t make it an hour alone”

Rainbow had to distract herself from the Human’s unhelpful attitude, less she truly lose it.

“Um, can we, you know, try and get out of whatever this thing is? Do we even have a plan? Rainbow asked, only just allowing herself to emerge from the pure panic and focus on an escape, for now.

“Ha! ‘We’. Who said anything about ‘we’?” bellowed out Navnløs. “If I actually manage to get out of this mess you caused without getting my flesh nibbled off, there won’t be a ‘we’.”

The look on Rainbows face was an obvious disapproving one, and one to force Navnløs to half-heartedly hold up his hands in defence.

“Hey, you never know. These guys are cannibals, they eat Humans. Maybe they’ll find your meat not tasty, maybe they’ll only use your fur as---“

“I don’t wana hear it!” blocked Rainbow, not wanting to hear any of the Humans’ extremely dark jokes, if he could even call them that. “And whatever dude, I’ll show you. I made it this far, even when I don’t even know where I am, how I got here, and in a world I never knew existed, so yeah, I think I’ve got it” Her final words were condescending to the extreme, not a drop of niceness in them, but while Navnløs simply shook his head in disbelief, Rainbow was left with the thought of the true meaning in her words.

Indeed they were used as she meant them, to prove Navnløs wrong, but as she said them an odd feeling manifested itself within her, a feeling that told her she was not only saying this for its obvious reason, but for a hidden and developing kind.

She did not like this Human, not a single bit, but the longer she spent with him in this truly unforgivable world, the more she felt the need to perhaps prove herself to him? Maybe this was just to gain the vain satisfaction in telling him ‘I told you so’, to spite him with her continued survival. Or maybe it was a show of fearlessness that was born of the necessity to maybe impress the Human? To show him she actually had what it took to survive, and had was strong enough to stand beside the Humans tormented but adventured soul.

Rainbow didn’t want to believe it, but curiously, she didn’t dismiss it completely.

Navnløs then spoke up.

“And we are in one of their vehicles by the way. Those black rumbling things, so unless you want to be ran down as soon as you get out of here, be my guest”

Rainbow hadn’t yet given up hope though.

“But you’ve got a plan right? When we stop, to kick their flanks or whatever. Just an idea how to get away” Rainbow only then realised she sounded to be pleading, desperate basically, and she knew Navnløs wouldn’t approve of such a thing.

“A plan? You think I’d have made it this far around the world if I had a plan? Plans, which fail all the time, just like a plan to save this world? No, plans are useless, I just survive, no matter what”

This was enough to set panic in Rainbows heart again, a lack of any idea on how to live, to let pure chance dictate their survival, but, as she had learned earlier, Navnløs was speaking again of his lack of goals in life. The fact he essentially lived for no other reason than his own life. It was selfish for sure, definitely and greatly so, but even more it was evidence he was a lost soul, tormented with no ambition or reasons to truly and fully live.

And it probably started with the fact he had no one to be loyal to.

“You know you can’t keep living like that. Loyalty to something can be good, it can-“

“I’ve kept living like that for this long, in situations lesser men have died in the thousands, so please, shut the fuck up and know I’m doing just fine, ok?!”

Rainbow wanted to protest his points for as long as her voice would let her. Her life had basically revolved around loyalty, and the great tests she and her friends had been through further cemented that her element was important, and for as long as she lived, she’d remain loyal to her element of loyalty, and never give up on it and spreading it to the world.

“Well you should know-“Rainbow began, only to be cut off by a tsunami of blinding light which flooded her prison.

Her eyes now unadjusted to the light, the light was blinding, and it forced her eyelids to cover her eyes, and a hoof to her face.

The light almost hurt, but far more worrying, and worse on the highest levels, was the fact they had stopped.

They were here.

The uncomfortable blinding next made the next few moments a disorientating blur.

Seemingly grabbed and forced out of the darkness, to be thrown onto the hard ground all happened within a split second.

Rainbows head was left spinning from the less than delicate throw, but other worries were far too pressing than this moment of dizziness.

Her eyes adjusted to the daylight once more, revealing the abominations that called themselves Humans.

Tall and strong, barbaric features looked down upon her with inquisitive eyes, or what rainbow thought were eyes.

It didn’t take much prior knowledge of imagination to know what happened to these savages’ victims. Navnløs said they were cannibals, indicating they consumed Human flesh, but it was now evident nothing was wasted.

A sick variety of past Human features and parts were on full display on these people. From crude bone armour on the least frightening individuals, to Human skin garments that clad others. Yet the ones closest to her were the most terrifying. Patches of their bare skin showing only self-mutilations on the worst kind, the rest of their body covered with a Human skin leather, but crafted in a most terrible way.

There were faces on their ‘clothes’.

The poor past victims must have suffered an experience that struck a degree of fear and disgust into Rainbow which she never knew was possible.

Death it seemed was the most merciful thing to occur the victims here, and the hundreds of Human teeth that adorned the ‘leather’, almost as they were multiple strips of metal zips, made it as if the darkest of nightmares had manifested in this world.

There was no way around it.

Rainbow was terrified. Terrified of the likes she had never been before.

“You guys see her too huh?” suddenly Navnløs cut in. Rainbow had never felt so relieved and thankful for a distraction, anything to deviate her attention from the living monstrosities towering above her.

“I suppose maybe you are real”

Navnløs wasn’t helpful. Citing this horrifying moment as a sick chance to tell and teasing joke, it ensured Rainbow wasted no time in snapping.

“ARGH! BUCK IT!”

Adrenaline fuelled every part of her body. Fear and desperation mixing with disbelief at Navnløs’s joke and anger at him, all to create a simple mind-set focused on survival above all.

“ILL TAKWE YOU ALL ON! ILL SHOW YOU WHAT A PINY CAN REALLY DO!”

Rainbow shot up, using her still weak wings to propel her up into a fighting position. Thrashing out at any Human close enough to her, pure rage and adrenaline consumed her, the old Rainbow a mere shadow at this point.

Her vision went red, and her mind became a blur, her body focused only on fighting and survival. She felt her hooves collide with both soft Human flesh and hard Human bone. Not even the crack of past victims bones did anything to stop her beserking rage. Crying out to the point of her voice cracking and her throat feeling as if it was about to bleed, her relentless onslaught of rage continued, despite hardly knowing where her hits were being placed.

All she knew was it took these Humans by relative surprise, and a defensive encirclement had now surrounded her, but alas she continued fighting relentlessly. Nothing mattered now but her attempt at living, even her life and friends back in Equestria were a mere side thought in comparison to this fight or flight feeling.

At first, rainbow felt confident in her rage. That this almost crazy act was preventing the Humans from predicting her movements so that they may retaliate, not that any return hits would do anything to stop her. She was prepared to fight to the end right now.

Yet a mere voice put an end to all that.

The voice wasn’t meek or soft however. It boomed from the distance. A deep and demonic quality accompanied it, and it cut her little act short like a parent scolding their filly.

It sounded angry, and the authority it carried ensured all present simply froze, and then Rainbow understood why.

A gigantic figure strode towards her, effortlessly parting the large other Humans. This Human stopped but a foot away from her, and towered at least 7 foot over her. Rainbow hesitated in labelling this figure as a Human though, and she knew she would be understood.

His large body was covered in the horrible Human skin garment like the others, yet this one seemed to have been crafted with extra horror. Dead faces screamed out of them, the final moments of poor Humans who had been butchered by these monsters, moments now frozen in times and sewn into other skin. Aside from that , once skin belonging to the arms and hands of various Humans seemed to extend from his back, as if they were grasping onto his torso in their final moments, at least a dozen of these shown in a disgusting show of insanity and cruelty. Human bone armour covered his arms and legs and arms in a frame like fashion, presenting Rainbow with the idea that this Human may be the leader, such was the ‘quality’ of the bone armour, at least compared to the others.

In the centre of his body pointed hundreds of Human teeth. Rainbow stared at this light void, a portal lie appurtenance made of pure horror, and with the longer she gazed at this evil creation, the more panic and fear manifested inside her.

Looking at the face showed a heavily, self-inflicted, scared look. Set in a tribal tattoo like look, cuts and other scares covered the horrifying face, with what seemed to be sharp splinters of rib bone sewn through his skin around the eyes, almost forming a half mask.

Rainbow felt her legs shake.

“What is this?” it asked, the nearly demonic voice cutting right through Rainbow, “Mmmm, spoils are surprising today. The detour through the village did not prove satisfying enough, too skinny and bony, but this? Very…interesting.”

The deep voice was less booming now, but it had not lost any of its authority. Replacing the boom however, was a curious but sinister sound to it, an almost intelligent quality to it, but in a cruel and psychopathic manger.

The Human, with his bald head and dark sunken eyes, reached out to touch her, and Rainbow went into full panic mode.

Flinging her hoof in front of her, trying to bat away the hand, she retreated into a wall of other Humans, preventing her from escaping. It reminded her she was surrounded, and her mind raced to think of an escape plan.

It couldn’t think of one.

“Mmmm, a feisty thing indeed. Who knew the wastes held such odd secrets. “His voice was plain creepy now, a look from his eyes that wasn’t aggressive, but worse.

Hungry.

They hungered for knowledge of her, a sick and cruel curiosity to them, but also a hunger of a type Rainbow really didn’t wasn’t to dwell on, they were Cannibals after all.

“Get away! Freaks!”

Her words surprised the Human, but almost in a happy way.

“Ahh, it speaks! What a delicious turn of events.” He then turned to face one of his comrades. “Where did you find this morsel?”

A second Human, covered almost entirely in bone, with a pyramid like helmet covering his entire head stepped forward.

“The Empty Sea, we were patrolling like we were told to”

The larger Human snapped his head to face with bone glad individual, his brow becoming burrowed as he did so.

“Were you? Because food is so common out there…” he said sarcastically, ushering in a tense moment of silence.

“Well? Do you actually think that wasteland is a decent hunting ground?”

The mention of hunting, thus the hunting of living, intelligent Humans, turned Rainbow’s stomach, but the silence that this Human so easily created with just a question was worse. It suggested he was feared among these Humans, and only a miracle would save them should they upset their leader.

Maybe it was because of this no reply came from the bone covered human, but this proved to be the worst mistake he could make, for the question from the leader was thus proved right.

“Hmm, disobedience. Huh….”

The leader turned away from the bone clad Human, but only for a second. A feign occurring within a split second, the leader then unsheathed an extremely brutal looking blade appeared, the around three foot vicious looking tool was akin to a cleaver, its gruesome intent clearly meant for butchering. Yet it was also a blade meant for horrific injuries. Sharp teeth like protrusions showed themselves towards the blades end.

Rainbow was then left in a state of horrific stunned shock when the leader turned back around and began to use his blade, on the bone clad Human.

With abnormal strength and speed for something that big, the leader again and again slammed his savage and crude blade into the Human.

Nothing could withstand such barbarity, the thick bone armour splintering and cracking within the first few hits. No one could do anything but watch the gory and terrifying spectacle that now befell them.

Each swing was nearly lazy. A simple cleave down with little effort apart from strength. There was no skill or technique to the slashes, just pure brutal strength. Rainbow was almost forced to watch as the bone Human first got gored and broke by the swings, before then collapsing into a pool of his own blood and flesh but still being alive to witness himself become pulverized and literally destroyed by his leader.

Rainbow felt bile rise. This was far worse than Navnløs’s work on the raiders. This brutality was cold and evil, Rainbow seeing no need for this than to inspire more fear. Unlike Navnløs also, who seemed to favour, while still gruesome, quick and efficient kills. This Human simply hit and hit the other until there was nothing left. Rainbow, horrifyingly, was reminded of the crushing and cutting of garlic for a meal, watching this. By the end, the now dead Human had literally been cut up, such was the strength and cruel brutality of the leader.

She couldn’t help it.

Turning her head away in desperation, her mouth involuntarily opened and outcome untold amount of vomit, more coming as her eyes were stained with images of this sickening display of death.

She heard snickering from various Humans in her ears, yet she couldn’t care less. If they were so proud of this horrible act, even didn’t care about their opinions. These were not people she wished to emulate in any kind.

However, momentarily looking up after she thought she had finished, she saw Navnløs, who had been forced to his knees, staring at her. Contrary to every other time, he didn’t appear annoyed at her. This time, he looked serious, and if she had to guess, somewhat concerned.

“Fine. Don’t ask why he was out there, knew you lot weren’t very bright”

Rainbow wanted to smack him for this antagonising and completely unnecessary act. His jokes were never appreciated, and using them to only piss these monsters off wasn’t going to end well. Unfortunately, she couldn’t protest, as when she raised her head farther, she saw the disgusting mess if red in the corner of her eye, and then her head bent down again and she continued what she had started.

Her vomiting was loud in this tense silence, yet the heavy footsteps of the leader weren’t moving towards her, but Navnløs instead.

“Mmmm, I don’t care what you think. I just care about how you’ll taste”

Rainbow finally finished vomiting at this, seeing the massive Human looming over Navnløs, a red blood dripping blade still in his hand, as he let it casually hang by his side.

“You look healthy also. Plenty of muscle. Not like the sticks in the village we just visited.”

Rainbow actually felt worried for Navnløs, even he not deserving such a horrible death these Humans would defiantly deliver.

“How is it a man, found in the Empty Sea, can be such a specimen? Where are you from?”

Navnløs seemed unintimidated.

“East…and then down. Far down.”

Navnløs’s response actually seemed to surprise the massive Human, his demonic cruelty replaced momentarily with genuine curiosity.

“The Tunnels? Doubt it. No one ever escapes them, and those that do aren’t even human anymore. Someone like you is what we call a liar”

Navnløs then looked to be angry. Rainbow couldn’t say why, but she knew, whatever his younger life was like, that it was a traumatic experience and one she couldn’t even imagine, at least from what he had described it as. Though she wouldn’t out it past him that, like the leader said, he was a liar.

“I got out, I went North West through the mountains, into the great plains of the Collective, before just moving from place to place”

The large Human paused, considering Navnløs’s words. He didn’t call him out on them, suggesting Navnløs may in fact, be telling the truth.

“Hmm, then let me introduce you to my humble tribe. The Skera. I’m Kyrl and I’m-”

“I know who you freaks are, and judging from the distinct lack of any turns we took in your tin cans to get here, and looking at the thin but actual healthy grass here, I’m guessing we are somewhere near Salutis, perhaps to the south east?”

The monster Human now known as Kyrl blinked in surprise, obviously not expecting Navnløs to, as Rainbow presumed anyway, correct guess their location. None of it matter much to her, she wasn’t home and right now was surrounded by Human eating monsters, so the exact location didn’t do much to help her feel safe.

“Hmm, very good, but is it surprising that one of the Militia of Salutis knows its bordering regions?” Kyrl said, tapping the jacket Navnløs was currently wearing with his bloody blade.

“It’s not mine” Navnløs simply responded.

“No? A lot of you Militia have been wandering in our lands of late, undoubtedly because of the audacity of your Lord Vanquisher…”

Navnløs kept his response muted, for whatever reason. It was reasoning lost on both Rainbow and Kyrl, who, obviously the one holding the cards at this point, took the silence with less than appreciative emotions.

“We’re going to eat you.” The cannibal stated plainly. “We’re going to rip your entrails from your belly and skin every bit of pink off you. You will be in a lot of pain, and you will beg for death. Whether we grant that to you or not depends on if you give answers so just know, if you keep that mouth shut, we are very good and keeping people alive, even when they experience pain no other Humans have felt” Rainbow didn’t consider his threat to be idle or empty, not with his bloodied blade pressed against Navnløs’s neck.

Rainbow wished it weren’t so, considering the situation, and that Twilight would probably have a few choice words with her if so, but seeing Navnløs in this position, finally not the one calling the shots and acting all high and mighty because of it, she almost felt a degree of satisfaction, amusement in seeing the Human finally on his knees, literally and figuratively.

“It’s not mine, considering the man whom it belong to is now in some ditch at the South Shore, without a head”

Rainbow grimaced at the thought of this, but mostly focused on her dissatisfaction with the fact Navnløs hadn’t fully submitted. Such a thing wouldn’t help their situation one bit, probably even proving to be quite the opposite, but Rainbow felt an annoyance building within her. It was an annoyance that surprised Rainbow who, despite ever being competiveness to the point of pettiness even, never expected herself to find glee in another individual suffering.

Perhaps it was a sign of what this world did the anything with a heartbeat. It made them savage, careless and the bane of friendship. From Navnløs to her captors, to the desperate and savage Forgotten she had previously encountered and probably every other Human in this forsaken world, all seemed to be long lost to the way of this terrible world.

This worried Rainbow. She had not been through and learned every one of her hard learned lessons of friendship back in Equestria, and she had not built a life full of joy and the best friends a Pony could possibly as for, just to be consumed by this world like Navnløs had undoubtedly had been. Rainbow was competitive. A fighter even. Loyal only to the greatest causes of good, and she wouldn’t stand her, panic and fear taking her, while she could fight against this land.

She knew she didn’t really want to see Navnløs in any pain, however annoying and a lost cause he may be, and she wouldn’t allow herself to let such thoughts take her.

“The South Shore? You are saying you were in that battle, just one moon back?” Kyrl asked, prompting Rainbow to focus ounce more on the physical world.

“You fought with those fools against the Militia and the full might of Vanquisher? Those unorganized vermin couldn’t unite against a rogue dog. All of Salutis’s neighbour tribes will fall, so why can’t you see this?”

Rainbow detected a hint of possible desperation in Kyrl’s voice. From what it sounded like, it seemed this Salutis, its Militia and Lord Vanquisher were not pushovers, and it didn’t seem to please this tribe, especially if their lands were being invaded by this unknown force.

“You think I fought against the Militia because of some misplaced loyalty to those pathetic tribes who cling to their independence, their way of peace and friendship like it was their happy ever after? No, they offered me tribute, items I could trade for weapons and clean water. The young boy who owned this jacket had no real loyalty to Salutis other than that was where he was born and that it was the hand that fed him, The only difference between me and him is that I’m not afraid to cut a few strings that tie me into some idiotic bond of loyalty….and that I wasn’t the one who screamed and begged for his life while plunged a machete into his skull.”

Navnløs proceeded to shrug, a true uncaring look now on his face.

“Of course what they paid me wasn’t enough. They were poor fucks, and I couldn’t exactly take what I wanted if they won could I? So I did some token fighting, killing enough Militia to show that I was some ‘saviour’ to those people, then I got to sit back, relax and watch while the Militia picked the tribesman off, one by one, so then I could swoop in and take what I could”

Rainbow had only just exiled the dark and pointless thoughts she had just been thinking, but upon hearing this, she felt them cascade and flood back into her.

She knew Navnløs’s wasn’t a good Human. She knew he didn’t really care for the qualities of Pony kind, but hearing this, hearing that Navnløs had only faked his loyalty to these tribes people, who from the sound of it, were a small beacon of hope and good in this dark, dark world, only so he could use them for money and goods? It was sickening.

Rainbow hated to think about it, but she didn’t need to wonder if this tribe was still around. If most Humans in this world were as bad as she thought, then survivors wouldn’t be a common sight,

“The families…the young…oh sweet Celestia…”

Rainbow hut her eyes. She couldn’t think about that. Not one bit.

But it was true. Navnløs had allowed them all to die just so he could gain materialistically. It was a cold, evil act Rainbow never expected even from him. Not only he had again showed that loyalty was quality he spat on, which angered Rainbow more than enough, but the fact he had feigned loyalty only to break it and scavenge the pain it then brought to honest Humans, this was too much. Navnløs didn’t deserve freedom. Whatever these Skera were going to do to him, he deserved it. Every bit of it.

“YOU BUCKING MONSTER!” cried out Rainbow, pushing herself with all the power her wings could muster, through various Skera, all to deliver an almighty hit on Navnløs.

She succeeded, actually knocking the human over. In a blind rage, Rainbow pounced upon him, furiously flailing her hoofs down upon the Human, who, only further angering her, uncaring and plainly protected himself with his arms.

“ILL KILL YOU, YOU DISLOYAL DISGUSTING HUMAN!!”

Rainbow had never threatened to kill somepony. It was a totally foreign and unjustified wish that any pony should feel ashamed to want. Yet this Human, who had only shown the worse something living could show, Rainbow felt no shame or regret in her words. She would say them again if she could, were it not for her wild shouting.

When strong hand were then felt upon her body, and she knew the Skera were pulling she and Navnløs apart, much to her dismay.

“NO, NOOOO!! LET GO, ILL KILL HIM!” Rainbow protested to her captors.

“Ha!” boomed Kyrl, a mighty grin on his horrific face. “So this creature not only can talk, but it can hate and fight. Such fire!”

“ILL SHOW YOU FIGHT!” cried out Rainbow in response, her anger now directed at the ones who were preventing Navnløs’s justice.

If Rainbow were in a calmer mood, and if her mind was not so illogical from her rage, she knew she would never escape the strong grip she found herself in.

“I’m sure you would” Kyrl said, walking up to her. “ I’d let you show us, but you end up killing our dinner, and cold dead meat loses its taste, but by all means, hit him again while we peel your skin off. Mmmm, I saliva at such a tasty thought”

Rainbow was reminded of the reason of her capture. Never had such an extreme anger be swapped with extreme realisation. Anger went, and in came the hang over.

“Take them to the prep area, the meat is feisty and alive! Let’s not waste this opportunity. And someone fetch me my filleting knife, my stomach grumbles”

The crowd of Skera then proceeded to let out an almighty cheer, and Rainbow knew why.

Dinner was about to be served.

Author's Note

Oops, but of a wait for this one.
rest assured I have zero intention of cancelling or ignoring the story, I've just been a little busy with work recently so I hope you understand
Anyway, some lovely images portrayed here so apologies to the screamish among us :'D
I wasn't trying to create a horror piece here (although the Skera are pretty horrifying), instead I like the idea of Rainbow and Navnløs adventuring around even though none of them want to be with each other.
Points to those who know which duo in the world of TV Rainbow and Navnløs are most like :)

Chapter 14: Murder mystery

Solar

Once More Solar found himself begrudgingly with the Guard, Thick Plate.

Ever the imposing figure, even for a Guardspony, it was a great shame that within that great and strong body, no equivalent brain could be found.

Again the Guard drivelled on with useless small talk. Solar wished nothing more than to promptly shut him up, but found himself unable, what with his newly acquired position.

The last couple of days, while slow, had been fruitful. Following his ‘talk’ with Luna in the Throne Room, things had finally been moving forward, albeit not with too great a haste.

He had made an offer to Luna, one of increased and closer partnership essentially, so that his true goals may be a bit closer, and while such an offer had yet to be formally taken, formalities of another sort had been granted.

To a small yet significantly important group of ponies, all members of the Royal Court, Luna had proclaimed Solar to be an official and proper addition to the Court, thus solidifying his presence and relative authority here.

Yes, it stuck him to committing to a new life in Canterlot, but it had removed potential headaches that came with being in the castle, but not officially having any position. He was official as Shining Armor was, yet not with the same degree of authority.

The chefs, the gardeners, lowly Guards like Thick Plate here, they were all official, and all members of the castle were of varying rank. Solar, while understandingly not as high ranked as many members, like Shining Armor, did now enjoy some considerable power. The rank in question was an unusual one. A rare one. All because it had previously not existed. Just two days ago, and the last time Solar had met Luna, she proclaimed to all that Solar Virtue was now instated with the rank of Night Warden.

Once her words had been said, and once all ponies present heard of such a title, obvious confusion followed. No pony, Solar among them, knew of what a rank entitled. Initially, Solar presumed Luna had taken up his offer. Such hopes were dashed however when the Princess explained the duties of the newly created rank of Night Warden. He was not granted any powers in which he could work with Luna, side by side, no authorize, investigate and initiate any great acts of power, but for now, Solar was satisfied with what he had.

Along with all the standard privileges that came with being a Court member, such things like access, officiality and the like, he was granted with many investigatory powers, akin to any high ranking Guard. Additionally, he had greater access to Royal property, places many normal Guards for example could never go. Among such places was the Moon Garden, a useful place to be indeed considering its proximity to the Humans. Other useful powers included command of a small number of Guards, should Luna deem it necessary, access to off the record books and logs, use of various security tools including magical defenses, funds to contribute to whatever Solar deemed useful, use of Royal transport, use of weapons within the Castle and a fair few others.

Solar couldn’t help but have difficulty hiding his smile as he watched the faces of high born and high ranking members of the Court grow in shock and jealousy at this sudden distribution of power. Nothing satisfied him more than to see these arrogant and annoying ponies realise they weren’t special.

The greatest shock however, effected not just them, but Solar himself.

With her final words, Luna told all that Solar, unlike many other positions, only was required to answer to superiors that few ponies directly answered to.

This meant information Solar acquired, the list of ponies he was required to give it to was small. Unlike many of these Court Ponies, who had boss after boss, a hierarchical ladder that extended all the way of to the Princesses themselves, Solar was only required to answer to either the head of the Night Guard, or any member of the Shadows, Luna’s secret intelligence branch, and the group of Ponies Solar had made Thick Plate here mistakenly believed he was part of, something that he hoped this Guard had not told anyone of.

By now Solar was sure most ponies were aware of his title now, Thick Plate included. Solar chuckled internally at the confusion said Guard must be feeling. In the Guards head, Solar was a secret member of the Shadows, yet he was required to officially report to himself, thanks to his new rank. To Thick Plate, Luna had publicly deranked him, but secretively kept his Shadow rank, So Solar was in turn report to himself.

It confused Solar too honestly, such was the danger of this ruse. He was using his powers to create a web of lies that, should they be uncovered, be very dangerous to him. He had official powers now, yet was faking others to Thick Plate, a trick he decided to keep exclusive for now.

Yet ignoring the still talking Guard, and still tuning out from such white noise, he cast his mind back to his rank ‘ ceremony’ even if it was just a meeting essentially.

He enjoyed the further shock of the ponies upon learning who his superiors were, but the last proclamation was even more juicy, and shocking for all.

His last superior, was none other than Princess Luna herself.

This was practically unheard of.

The only Ponies who were required to directly answer to her were the top of the top. The true top brass. Heads of the Guards, the leader of the Shadows for example. For a freshly promoted pony, once who had only just acquired officilality here, then to learn his boss was Luna herself, such a thing hadn’t been heard of. He had practically bypassed all sorts of ranks and positions to have what he had now.

Initially shocked and amazed, Solar then caught on to the reasoning behind this. Having been exposed to this even more unheard of act of Luna exposing her emotional side, elements of herself on show like no pony had never seen before, and various other knowledge, like her suspicion of Celestia, Solar was in the incredible unique position of being perhaps the sole pony aside from Celestia herself that knew this side of Luna. Obviously wanting to keep this knowledge secret and close to her, Solar guessed that Luna was left with no choice than to have him answer to her. A pony with the knowledge that Solar had now, the emotional, raw and honest encounter the two had shared in the Throne Room, that pony should not be cast away to answer to dozens of other ponies who had power over him.

No, with the now unique, and Solar used the word lightly, relationship the two shared, Solar was now a tool of Luna herself, or the few ponies she most likely trusted. Not to mention the sudden arrival of the Humans probably required an unusual and untactful method of investigation that most ponies didn’t have, apart from Solar.

It wasn’t everything he wanted here, but it was a darn good start.

He was happy.

In his heart and mind was the eternal battle of which pony he truly was and could develop into. A Pony heading for reformation and a bright life ahead of him here, or his usual self, ever determined to hoard whatever power and influence he could gather here. Yet for now, a stalemate could happily exist between each side. Where he was now, he didn’t need to decide just yet. He kicked that decision down the road for another time, all the while be able to focus on his job and his current influence now.

Time would tell what such a position would make of him, all he knew is that as her got closer to Luna, she herself would be a great deciding factor, and Solar wasn’t sure how to feel about that.

“So that’s when I heard a Human mention stuff about flying machines, and that’s when I thought that maybe was how they go-“

Cruelly ripped from his train of thought, Solar returned such a favour in kindness.

“You dumb idiot! What in the name of Tartarus do you think you’re doing, huh?!”

The truth was that Solar was only angry because he didn’t really wish to talk, and having his day dream ended sent him into a petty and irritated mood.

Never the less, it had its uses. Despite his size and positon as a as a Guard, no such advantage offered his a reprieve from the intimidation Thick Plate now felt. Most likely fearing any action against him from the supposed Shadow member, the Guard straightened in anticipation and obedience, Solar putting the fear of a Drill Sargent into him, and he promptly shut up in doing so.

“Thank you” finished off Solar, sarcasm very present in his words.

Such an influence, even over just a single guard was a high for Solar. It was a taste of what was to come in his life, provided he played his cards correctly with Luna and didn’t mess up. It was surprising to him however, despite currently playing a part here, his new rank of Night Warden was one he still felt shock at.

In his encounter with Luna in the Throne room, she had clearly stated he was not yet welcome into the ranks of the Night. Yet here he now stood, having been placed directly into such a rank.

He had just concluded Luna had yet to take him up on his offer, and for now his rank was all he was getting, but still, Luna had said even this wasn’t to be.

Had she reconsidered and reneged her words?

Was Solar being an idiot and thinking this rank was more official than it was, and that he wasn’t really in Luna’s circle just yet?

Whatever the answer was, it mattered very little. He had what he currently needed and expected, and he wasn’t about to over think and delay any further ambitions on the definition of his rank.

“Whatever, tell me what you’ve seen Celestia doing?” Solar eventually asked, no joy in his words still.

Thick Plate blinked in surprise, noticing the lack of any mention of ‘Princess’ in Solar’s mention of Celestia. Such a thing was highly disrespectful, doubly so among Palace officials, but the guard never brought the matter to the surface, again probably fearing the consequences of questioning a Shadow.

“Well…um…I guess all I saw her doing recently was the usual…”

That’s all you have for me?

Solar’s eyes narrowing, Thick Plate correctly and wisely took this as a sign his answer was unsatisfactory and the short panic that followed desperately attempted to rectify that issue.

“U-Um….I…..” Thick Plate stuttered, searching his memory for a better answer.

Solar was about to further chastise him further, were it not for the sudden gasp.

“OH!” cried out Thick Plate. “I did see her talk to a couple of Human Captains yesterday. “

Interesting

Solar didn’t know why she would be doing this, especially if any ranking Humans had been very recluse recently, and Solar didn’t take these Humans for small talkers. He had not even heard of any official business conducted between both species, so in his mind, only one theory emerged triumphant.

Solar, and evidently Luna herself, judging from the emotional encounter the other day, suspected Celestia of something. Whatever it was, it was something she wished to keep a secret, even from her own Sister. The Princess of the Sun had been acting very secretively in regards to these Humans, and this only served to fuel this suspicion.

Regardless, Solar was no tin foil conspiracy theorist. He had importance now, and every measure had to be taken to ensure information was fully vetted.

“How do you know these Humans were Captains? What sign of high rank did they show?” Solar asked.

“Their Armour. It’s the detail and shape in them.” Thick Plate replied surely.

Solar wasn’t aware of this. Probably some dumb guess work the lesser Guards had been making to seem important.

“What are you on about?” Solar asked, annoyed.

“Didn’t you know? High ranking Humans, they have far more detailed armour, but the armour itself is far more angular, like pointed almost. As if they were shards of ice, but metal, you know? The other Humans have more curved metal Armor. You’ve seen them right? Its metal but looks more like sports body armour”

Solar wasn’t aware of this fact, and it was testament to a small failure on his part. His job was to figure out these Humans, and he had been beaten by a thick headed Guard.

Buck, how embarrassing.

“Yes of course I’ve seen them! Are you that foalish?” Solar retaliated, avoiding his any question of Human knowledge. “Have the Humans themselves made this official knowledge?” Solar asked, dangerously close to seeming totally ignorant.

“I don’t think so” replied the guard, letting Solar breath an internal sigh of relief. However Thick Plate knew this, it wasn’t common knowledge yet, most likely a, albeit correct, rumour that had spread.

“I heard one of the Shadows found it out…which... shouldn’t you know then?”

Oh buck!

Solar’s lungs almost popped with over capacity at these words. A great deep inhale silently occurred at mention of the Shadows.

The answer was yes, Solar would defiantly meant to know that, if it were so. Not being a Shadow however, he wouldn’t be told by the one who had discovered this fact, and now Solar had dug himself a rather deep looking hole.

He needed an escape from it, fast.

No answer came, and Solar was left to rely on what had previously worked.

Fear.

Solar said nothing in response. He didn’t need to. He simply gave a look of real consequence, one that really said to Thick Plate ‘did you seriously just ask me that?’

It was a fall back that hopefully would ensure Thick Plate would do all the work, and convince himself of a good enough answer.

Baited breath followed, and Solar tensed in hope and anticipation this would work.

“Ah, is this another test? Or something the Shadows do, I’ve heard all sorts of rumours”

Who knew if such rumours were true, Solar knew this one wasn’t, but his idea had worked, and he was once more allowed some comfort.

Again to the question he said nothing, and Thick Plate took this as a sign he would get no answer, so resignation from the issue was all he had.

“Anyway um…Yeah, they were Captains Celestia was talking to”

“Did you hear what was said?” then immediately asked Solar, back on track.

Unlike Solar’s emmition of Celestia’s proper title, this was something Thick Plate audibly reacted to.

“Eavesdrop on the Princess? Are you nuts? Couldn’t you just ask her yourself? You know, use your awesome Shadow abilities to get close to her? I’m sure she will tell you guys”

Solar wanted to wince at this answer. It was a sign he didn’t yet have enough influence, not nearly enough to fully gain the ear and trust of either Princess.

Inside, he felt a certain side of him making a push.

‘You’re not yet good enough’, it said.

‘More power, more everything.’

It was a very seductive persuasion. Totally correct also. He already told himself he wasn’t stopping here, and now one future seemed far more enticing than the other.

Solar almost wanted to just leave now, be alone from any pony.

He felt the pull of his conscience and desires wage bloody battle within his body. A true stalemate ensuring life was extra difficult for him, and indecision was a very real a close risk.

That would be catastrophic for him, utterly paralyzing. He wasn’t a pony to settle with such a handicap. To live his life comfortable in the fact that he was stuck. Yet as one side and one desire brought forth momentum, that exact fear and danger was closer. He needed a standoff here, if only to delay the inevitable.

The fact that this standstill was on the brink, it’s honestly worried him.

He could have feared this for hours, were it not for the sudden and rather confusing amount of commotion that was quickly occurring close to the pair.

“What’s going on?” cried out Solar to the rushing Guards.

“The Human Commander!” One Guard said, stopping as many of his comrade hurryingly made haste to someplace.

“What about him?” asked Solar, wondering what the matter with Commander Starvation was?

“Hess dead. Murdered” replied the Guard, who had continued his run.

“Dead?” idly asked Solar, unaware Thick Plate was equally confused and perhaps worst of all, still there.

“Like, assassinated? Who would do that?” the Guard asked in shock.

“I don’t know, but I’m going to find out” Solar concluded, no goodbyes allowed for Thick Plate. Simply walking off, he went in search for answers.

This was a real development.

And it was exciting.

Solar had found no Humans as of yet, only hurried Guards and other Castle officials.

He had inquired to those who were willing to stop and talk about what was going on. No answer had proved too useful, only reports of the Commanders death. Most annoyingly of all, but perhaps understandable, contradicting rumours had already begun to spread.

From lesser rumours such as varied ways the Commander had died, to rumours the Princesses had waged war against the Humans.

Ridiculous of course. Not even Celestia was that stupid to attack a species she knew little about, but if any of Solar’s suspicion was well founded, then perhaps this wasn’t the case. Regardless, Solar knew Celestia to be no murderer. Whoever had killed Starvation, it wasn’t any Princess.

Right now however, Solar thought more on the death itself.

The last and most recent time Solar had met the Commander had been just before his meeting with Luna in the Throne room. It hadn’t been a long conversation, Victus had seen to that, but in that short conversation, Solar felt that a feeling of mutual respect had be gained. Solar saw the Human as, however undiplomatic, a very admirable individual. The two shared very similar outlooks on life, both stating that neither of them would be stopped by life’s obstacles. The desire to do anything, whatever it took, as long it meant longevity and life itself, was a quality worthy of infinite respect from Solar, so even in their short time together, Solar had grown to admire the Human.

But he was dead now. How? Solar didn’t know, but all he knew was he actually felt something because of it.

Not sadness, no, Solar hardly knew the Human.

It was more a sense of disappointment. Solar was sure he could have benefited greatly from a being of similar quality. Now that opportunity was gone.

He regretted the tragic death of the Commander, but as the late Human, and solar himself knew, a simple death, however great a shame, would not get in their way.

Solar needed to understand the mystery behind this murder, because that was his purpose here, to gather knowledge, not in some desperate act of vengeance.

So thus he wandered the Castle, eyes peeled for any sight of a Human or a Pony who even had a shred of a clue into what was now happening.

Then the idea to actually use some initiative came to him.

It was an opportunity to flex the muscles of his new powers, to use some real responsibility that he now found himself with.

The idea itself was relatively simply. Using his new freedom and access of even the restricted parts of the Castle, Solar could easily visit the Moon garden, just adjacent to the Sovereign Tower, the very place nearly all the Humans currently were. There, and using some useful tricks and skills he had acquired along the way, on the long unforgiving road that was his life, his questions may be answered, and this developing plot may be uncovered.

In truth, Solar did not yet fully realise the gravity of the situation he found himself it. Plot, schemes and murders were not unfamiliar to him, but much was left to be learned of these Humans, and this sudden development came at a time when tensions were high throughout the Kingdom. It was true Equestria was peaceful, free of evil and tyrants, but beyond its borders Equestria was not viewed as such a beacon of hope and friendship.

Practically every other Kingdom, minus the Crystal Empire, was on no great terms with Equestria. Conflict, although unlikely to most ponies, was seen to be becoming a real possibility, at least to those who aware of such matters.

Now, with these Humans, an unusual and unknown race, the stakes had been raised higher. Acting quite ignorantly, Solar was acting rash. If bad should turn to worse, and relations with the Humans were to collapse, for whatever reason, Equestria could have yet another enemy, and another reason to watch over its shoulder.

Yet Solar decided not to even consider such dangers. His mind was elsewhere, on his plan, and his wider picture.

Even then, his attention as ready to be deviated, such was the pace of development.

Rushing around a corner, his tracks were suddenly and physically stopped at Solar walked face first into the body of an armoured figure, a Human figure in that.

And unfortunately for Solar, not just any Human.

Rubbing his snout from its collusion of hard metallic armour, Solar looked up at this obstacle, gazing upon none other than Victus who also never expected such a halt to his progress.

“What the fuck?” he cried out, clearly surprised. “Ugh- not you!”

“Ditto” simply replied Solar, the least annoyed one he thought.

Victus had looked to be hyper focused, perhaps not surprising given the fact his leader had been killed. However, in total contrast to everypony else who were aware of what had happened, Victus did not seemed panicked, confused or stressed. On the contrary, he seemed to have been fully composed, ready to concentrate on something Solar could not say what, perhaps damage control in this sudden and unexpected development.

Had was the key word here, having crashed into Solar, then proceeding to see which Pony he had crashed into, all focus had been literally knocked out of him, and his current reaction was more than understandable.

“Of all the Ponies in this infernal place, you had to be the one I bump into.”

His voice was bitter, almost too much so, even if he concentration had just been stopped. Granted, Solar already knew Victus hated him, for purely xenophobic reasons most likely, but even with this added reason, Solar still couldn’t understand the level of hatred and bitterness residing in his voice.

“Nice to meet you to, buddy” Solar smiled back.

“Stupid animal, get out of my way” Victus spat back, not appreciating Solar’s feigned kindness, as he barged pass Solar, ensuring his armoured hip collided once more into Solar’s face.

Usually in a situation like this, Solar would pay no heed to subtlety or respect. As he had just gave a hint of, seriousness would not be experienced right now, and he would almost immediately retort with an antagonising or tease like comment. That trend ended here though, as a curious thought entered Solar’s head.

Commander Starvation had been murdered, this much seemed certain as of now.

The Princesses were out of the question, Solar knowing that even them on a pissed off day wouldn’t resort to something like this.

On that note, Solar also ruled out any Pony official within the city and maybe even Kingdom. No pony loyal the Princesses would dare risk the wrath with such a provocative and dangerous action. That and most Ponies weren’t even aware of Humans, thanks to Celestia’s secrecy.

So in Solar’s mind that left with even less possible suspects. Equestria’s enemies could do something like this, but why would they? So they could try and frame Equestria in the murder? Possible, but it seemed rather soon to attempt this sabotage.

In all honesty, murder was a rare enough thing in Equestria that there were very few suspects Solar could think of. Solar knew of Ponies who had committed murder he, shamefully, was one of them. But each of those ponies were not interested in politics, so, to him at least, this left him with a very strange possibility.

That it was the Humans themselves who did this.

Of course he knew so little of them, bar the fact that such an act may be quite common in their land, but there had not been enough information gathered to explain why they would do this to their own Commander.

That was until Victus had crashed into him.

This Human had shown himself to be far from pleasant. He was rude, disrespectful to any sort of command, be it Human or Pony, he was hateful of Ponykind, very much so in fact and he had clearly demonstrated he was uncomfortable with Commander Starvation’s orders.

Solar knew he did not share the same, restrained, albeit casual yet blunt, attitude to this mission that Starvation had administrated. The Commander was a military figure. Under his command, the diplomatic mission followed its orders, just with a little rougher soldier like personality.

Victus however, from what the Commander had told Solar, was no warrior. He may wear the armour of one, but he was a member of the ruling Human class, leading Solar to believe his ambitions were far more political, and far more deceiving.

What’s more, and most importantly, was the fact that Victus was second in command, meaning should something happen to Starvation, he would assume the mantle of leadership.

Now the Commander was dead, meaning that, as long as rules were similar to as they were in Equestria, Victus would now assume command.

Now what better way for this process be fast tracked by the sudden removal of Commander Starvation’s life.

This led Solar to suspect one thing above all. That Victus had murdered his Commander.

Now Victus was making his way away from Solar, but Solar could not make any move yet. He had no evidence apart from his suspicions which, as he had learned painfully in the past, was never enough to gain belief. He needed something else, perhaps first some sort of verbal clue that Victus did in fact murder.

“Is something wrong Victus buddy? Folk seem a little rushed today”

Victus took the bait.

Twitching in response to the pony’s words, Victus stormed back in anger towards Solar.

“Don’t play coy with me, Pony! I’ve heard of your little, ‘promotion’ by your Princess” Victus practically hissed, ensuring Solar knew not one word associated with him was meant kindly.

“So I’m well aware of the fact that you hear the whispers of this dreadful place.”

Solar snored loudly in response, much to Victus’s displeasure. Though as Victus probably presumed this was due simply to Solar’s uncaring and antagonising attitude, Solar knew the humour in his response was actually to the fact that Victus had overestimated him.

Solar had not heard about all of this of his own investigation. It had been a lowly guard who had given this information, yet of course he wouldn’t ever be telling Victus that.

“It is true our beloved Commander had tragically died today. Our mission now is to find and punish the perpetrator, eliminate them and ensure Humanity’s continued presence here remains strong”

Now Solar really wanted to scoff.

The Human’s words seemed off as if they were off a script. They were forced, obviously fake and insulting to Solar’s intelligence. There was no way Victus seriously expected anypony to believe them.

“Oh I know you loved him soooo much” Solar replied, ensuring his sarcasm was clear, ensuring Victus’s face became even more scowled and mad. “But I congratulate on your very own promotion anyway”

Victus’s face then lost some anger, not all of it of course, but a decent amount that told Solar not all was as it seemed.

“You really don’t know anything of us, do you Pony? As if we are so primitive that the structure of commands instantly falls upon me, but for you ponies, I wouldn’t be surprised if you followed such simply and stupid rules”

That’s all you got Human? Calling me stupid?

“We are not animals, we will have an election to judge who will lead this mission”

This peaked Solar’s interest, but it also became a thorn into his suspicions.

Unless Victus was sure of his election chances, would he seriously kill the Commander? Solar then began to entertain the idea Victus simply murdered out of hatred for the Commanders methods here, them being not quite anti-Pony enough. Solar didn’t put this theory above Victus, for the Human seemed the type to perform such a murderous tantrum.

“Then I wish you the best of luck in the election! I’m sure we could all benefit from your great leadership and experience”. Solar then shot, back to the usual antagonising.

This is turn reverted Victus to his usual self. So much so in fact, Solar easily saw that the Human began to clench his fists, unable to grasp a weapon, not currently having his sword with him.

His anger grew to such a degree that the Human’s skin began to go red, and his very body began to shake in frustration. Solar laughed in his head, never knowing the skin of the Humans could change shades like this. It was a very humorous sight to say the least.

Victus then stepped forward, attempting to use his height as a tool of intimidation, with his target being Solar.

Try it, I want to see what Humans are like in a fight. Show your strength kid, I dare you.

“Is there a problem?” Solar asked ignorantly, purposely attempting to sound confused and as dumb as possible, if only to piss of Victus even more which, of course, worked.

Solar wanted Victus to show his hand, to crack and lose his calm. An unstable opponent was a weaker opponent, and Solar would use this instability to his advantage.

Sadly however, Victus kept his nerve, if only just.

“Not yet, but give it a few hours, and there might be” The Human replied, insinuating that he would be in command then and thus, have some real power.

“One of our people, a great and respected hero of war, was horrifically killed today, and in our world, we don’t let such an insult go unpunished. We will not forget what has happened today, I advise you Ponies don’t either, we Humans don’t appreciate bad welcomes”.

Victus bled cockiness in that moment. He was so sure of himself, so passive aggressive about the whole thing, and such ugly qualities weren’t lost on Solar, who began to seriously want to bin this trash from his sight.

Solar then gasped, not taking any care to how genuine his sounded, for it was obvious he wasn’t being serious.

“Oh Celestia, what are you saying? You can’t seriously be suggesting we Ponies would do such a horrible thing? We are a species of peace and friendship, and he offer our caring hoof to you in this dark moment”

Even though this was an act only to push the Humans buttons, Solar almost gagged on such cute and fluffy things. It was true Equestria was like this mostly, and it made Solar feel quite ill.

If he felt sick at this, he couldn’t imagine how Victus must have felt, He suspected ponies in killing the Commander, and Solar suspected him. So without proof, it was the word of a criminal, albeit an official now, against a diplomat. Solar didn’t like his chances, at least at this time in which he didn’t yet fully know all of Victus’s weaknesses, so for now, he would follow his original plan, and make his way to the Sovereign tower.

A silence then existed between the Pony and Human, then tension so high that just another word felt like the justification of war between the two races, and Solar wasn’t so wanting of pissing Victus off he would risk that, although it was fun annoying him.

“Whatever, I have to go to my people. I have to deal with matters that are more important than you could ever dream of taking a part, and our mission comes before conversing with such a low life like you!”

Solar knew Victus wasn’t worth it, and neither was a response, so with the silence continuing, Victus made good on his way, his feet stomping away from Solar.

He was too probably headed for the tower, and Solar thought it best if he took a separate path, one which war of awkward silence be literally called between Humans and Ponies.

Oh you’ll see, soon I too will receive more power, and then we will see if your matters are important enough for me.

Author's Note

Merry Christmas everyone!
Was planning on uploading yesterday but im sure you were all a bit busy, so consider this a belated Christmas gift!
Next chapter also wont be anywhere near as a long as wait as the last two, maybe just a few days away so in the mean time, comment how you think everything is going so far, its no lie that a author can never have too much feedback.
Until then, i hope you all have a good Christmas break and a happy new year!

Chapter 15: Dinner isn't served

Rainbow Dash

Rainbow was sure of it.

Ever since she got zapped into this world, she had only experienced pain, anxiety, fear and anger. If anything, it was a good test for her, to truly bring herself to the edge of her endurance levels, to bring her to the furthest possible point of what she could both physically and mentally withstand.

In any other instance, mainly in any possible situation back in Equestria, she would welcome such an almighty test. Sure, it would be impossibly difficult, it may make her want to give up and beg for a quick tap out, but it would be telling of her strength and determination as well as giving her another reason to be awesome ,of course.

Such a thought and desire would otherwise make Rainbow smile, even should she know her body would collapse under the strain.

Today however, in this exact moment, no smiling was to be had, and there was no glee or anticipation for these challenges.Right now, Rainbow knew her time here had already proved to be challenging enough, too much so. She knew she was ready to admit she had enough of all this, now only wanting out by any means necessary.

She was sure of it.

For a moment there Rainbow feared she was giving up too easily, showing actual weakness, but forcibly being led to a small and reclusive patch of land, behind a Skera tent, its ground literally covered in blood, a near pool of the red stuff right in front of her, that quickly ensured she could admit this wasn’t some failure on her part, neither was it an embarrassment to her character that she now felt such a desire to get out of here.

A few wooden tables, equally soaked in blood were dotted around this area and on those tables were crude yet horrifically painful looking weapons and butchering tools.This was not the sight any pony or Human should ever see in their lives, for when you personally looked upon this hell hole, you were looking upon your grave, the place in which only death reigned.

“Get the ropes from the tent Skrat, I wana hurry this up. The blue ones legs look tasty”

Oh Celestia this is it!

Panic wasn’t a long lost friend recently, on the contrary, it was her bff. Rainbow was sure she had her fair share of the horrible feeling for her entire life, but this sight seriously wasn’t helping, nor was the fact Navnløs was not only still here, but seemingly doing nothing about the mortal situation, making no signs of a plan of escape, if he even had one. Not that it mattered to Rainbow really though. Navnløs was just as bad if not worse than these Skera. At least these freaks were honest and open about killing you, and at least they stayed loyal to their own. Navnløs was none of these things. He caused death and misery under the promise that everything would be ok. It was the cruellest of things to make others believe they had a chance, before ripping it from them. That was a cruel joke, a trick even Discord wouldn’t stoop so low to achieve. So for all Rainbow was concerned, his fate wasn’t any of her business, and it was up to her to escape her rapidly approaching death.

Yet even with all her current hatred for her traveling Human, she had to admit, it was he who had lived his life here, he knew the lay of the land, and he had proved himself quite capable of at least staying alive thus far. Just perhaps until now.

Maybe he was as panicked as Rainbow was. Maybe he was desperately trying to formulate a plan of escape, and maybe he was failing at thinking of one just as Rainbow was.

It was a failure which only produced more and more fear for Rainbow. Seeing one of the Skera collecting rope to tie she and Navnløs with while they butcher them for meat, her mind began to rush and race for an answer that would mean her living. This fast paced, undetailed method of thinking gave up nothing of great use, only ideas that would likely get her killed quicker. Trying to fight back, trying to fly off, all not helpful in the slightest.

It honestly pained her to admit it, but Rainbow knew she would need Navnløs’s help to get out of here, at least temporarily.What came after with that deceitful and evil Human, that was a problem for future Rainbow, for only alive Rainbow could teach that Human the error of his way.

Rainbow wished she could continue to think about how she could ensure Navnløs’s crimes wouldn’t go unpunished, but now the Skera with the rope was approaching them, and only then did Rainbow lose all sense of herself, and only then did her most basic instincts kick in. the need to live, the need to avoid death. They were her only driving forces right now. She was as simple as even the smallest of lifeforms were, her body and mind focused only on living.

“Do you think Kyrl will let us get the first bite?” asked the Skera with the rope, his face masked by what seemed like a Human skull.

“Oh I do hope so” replied the only other Skera, his body wrapped in furs and bone, but letting his bald and thin face be on display.

And as the Skera with the rope began to do his work and tie up both Rainbow and Navnløs, the other Skera’s face lit up.

“He knows how to get as much from them without killing.I’m sure this blue one doesn’t need her legs” This Skera then gave the most terrifying and animalistic face to Rainbow. His eyes were hungry, and his smile was sadistic. This Human had never known the concept of kindness, only torture and death.He saw Rainbow was a thing he could torment and cause the most evil and horrific things to.

Rainbow never knew such horrors existed.

“Oooh, they look tasty, maybe Kyrl won’t mind if I just taste the meat, to see if it’s edible”.

Without much warning, this Skera began to rapidly approach Rainbow, licking his lips in anticipation. In his hand was but a simple blade, but one so simple enough to cause the worst pain there was, slow and agonising.

Rainbow’s already existing panic was real now. More than it had ever been. Seeing the Human move towards her, a deathly intent following him, she knew this was the moment, live or die, fight or fly.

But the ropes were now tight around her, and movement was too severely restricted now. She couldn’t move anywhere beyond walking pace and she had no movement to even fight back. She was a fish in a barrel, a meal on a plate, quite literally right now.

“NO! GET AWAY FROM ME!” Desperately cried out Rainbow, unable to do much else. She had never felt so powerless, so weak in a situation. Though unlike other situations where she had little options, they did not mean she would then perish, like now. She could see death, and it was but a single foot away.

“Come here you little creature! Let’s have a nibble!” slurped out the Skera, read to strike his first mortal blow.

The Skera’s hand grabbed onto her and held her still, ready to carve off his food.

This really was it for Rainbow.

There was no time to cry, only think. Think of her life, her friends, something truly happy before only pain and darkness overcame her.

It was all too sudden. Not enough time to escape, and not enough time to blissfully prepare for the end. Her weakness was forced upon her rapidly and indiscriminately. She was there, ready to do whatever it took to live, to now, just trying to remember her perfect life back in Ponyville.

Yet no pain was felt, and it was instantly proven why.

“Go on, carve her right up! Let’s see what her kind are like!”

It was Navnløs who interrupted the Skera, but his words were obviously not meant to save her, only to further torment her. To rip her from her actual happy thoughts.

This was cruelty Rainbow had never felt. This was only more proof to show Navnløs was just as monstrous if not more so than these Skera. He was evil for saying such a thing.

His evil qualities ensured Rainbow was left speechless. She was, albeit unwishfully, preparing for death, but he just had to be him and cut in, his tormenting personality having to make itself known.

“Oh don’t you worry, there’ll be carving, and you’ll get to feel what it’s like in fact!” Replied the Skera, a large grin on his face.

“Fine. Whatever, just let me tell her that her supposed ‘loyalty’ would only get her into a situation just like this. Just look at the loyalty of the extinct tribe I helped disappear. Their loyalty to each other, and that they refused to do what it took to survive by any means, it only got them killed.”

Rainbow couldn’t believe what she was hearing. All she could ask was a simple question. Why was he doing this?

She felt like an innocent filly. Totally intimidated and unsure of the world, desperately thinking why things were they were. She had no power over these feelings and questions, and thus she just stood there, in total shock at what had just happened.

“Oh and if you didn’t get us caught and killed like you did today, you can be damn sure id continue doing that. Who knows, maybe it’ll only take a few more families to sacrifice themselves so I get to live a little bit more”.

Celestia…save me.

That did it. Too much had happened to Rainbow in too short a time.

She had been tortured mentally, suffered physically, endured torment after torment from all Humans here. Navnløs had not been kind to her. He did not care for her, and it was clear now he did not care for anything or anyone. He cared only for himself, and treated everything else in a, at best cruel, and at worst evil way.

He needed to be stopped, and Rainbow was never a pony to let injustice continue.

“NOOOO, ILL DESTOY YOU! YOU EVIL TATORUS SPAWN!” Rainbow was still tied up, but she hardly felt the ropes around her as she clumsily stumbled towards Navnløs, the rage of Nightmare Moon within her. She didn’t care if the Skera tried to stop her, she just needed to get to Navnløs this time, and she had to, for good Humans everywhere.

“I heard anger helps the blood taste good” chirped in the Skera who had tied Rainbow up. Rainbow ignored this, even as the other Skera agreed. All she cared about was the fact they were actually letting Rainbow stumble over to Navnløs, probably finding such a clumsy sight amusing.

“Oooo, come on pony, you’re nearly there. Come tell me what a bad boy I’ve been” teased Navnløs.

“DO YOU EVER SHUT UP? DOES YOUR CRUELTY EVER STOP?!” Rainbow raged in reply, nearly in reach of the Human.

“Who knows, but continue coming over here, let’s hug it out”

Rainbow was in no mood for jokes, even from Pinkie. She would never say it, nor would she even think it, but her anger was so great, her judgement so high and ready to fall upon Navnløs, that Rainbow wasn’t prepared to relinquish whatever her attacks may be, and she wouldn’t care if she actually went too far this time.

It was unheard of in Equestria. The worst thing imaginable, but Rainbow didn’t think that now, only the most extreme and final method of punishment was left.

And then she reached him. Still tied up however, she quite simply fell and crashed into him like a wrecking ball. She was strong though, and Navnløs‘s legs collapsed under the force. Falling to the ground, Rainbow set upon him like a rapid dog, flailing around as much as she could to achieve as much damage as possible.

It looked ridiculous of course, but it was necessarily, and a cease wasn’t close for her. She wouldn’t stop.

Insults and curses were flung around, mostly from Rainbow but occasionally from Navnløs as he now become a part of this chaotic mess. Rainbow become unsure of what was truly happening. Her anger and adrenaline was just too high, but her insane rage continued, just as it had earlier, but this time actually being able to transfer it onto Navnløs himself.

She was sure she was hurting him. Grunts and exhales of air emitted from the Human and this process continued for Celestia knows how long.

“ARGHHHH” cried out Rainbow, then feeling a strong grasp on her body as she realised the Skera had decided to break up the fight.

“NOOOO, LET ME AT HIM! HE DESERVES IT, LET ME GOOO!!”.

Rainbow struggled to no avail, as she and Navnløs both had a Skera retraining them.

Navnløs showed a little blood on his face. His nose bled and a red shine showed upon his teeth, implying bleeding gums. Additionally, obvious bruises, quite large in fact, were defiantly going to appear.

“Not bad” grunted Navnløs, wiping blood from his nose. “But you can actually try now, we all love play but let’s move on to something a bit more now”.

The Skera laughed at this, clearly amused at their prey fighting amongst themselves. Such a beautiful sight it must be for them. An entertaining fight first, then an easy kill and meal, Rainbow guessed they were very happy right now.

“COME ON THEN! IM READY FOR YOU, JERK! SHOW ME WHAT YOU GOT, YOU BUCKING HAIRLESS MONKEY!”.

Navnløs grinned, and quite surprisingly, the Skera gently let their grip go, but still stood close by, ready to intervene should their entrainment become boring.

Rainbow then began to ready to charge, as much as a tied up version of her could. She built up some speed however, even if her legs had little room to move. All eyes then fell upon her. Navnløs was ready to intercept this time, hit back if he could, something Rainbow was equally ready for, her anger would prevent any feeling right now, and the Skera gleefully prepared themselves for this epic clash.

“Go on! Hit him!” one of them cried out happily.

They were ready and their attention was on Rainbow who nearly was on Navnløs yet again.

Though she never got her chance.

Her thunder was taken from her, and her momentum ruined.

In a blinding instant, Navnløs swirled around, now positioned along the Skera, and with a loose piece of rope, he delivered a sharp blow with his now loose elbow, right into the face of said Skera. Then proceeding speed only Rainbow was familiar with, Navnløs wrapped his loose rope around the neck of the Skera, and began tightening the noose.

How Navnløs managed to get his rope loose enough not only to free his arms but also to have enough rope to commit the constriction, Rainbow wasn’t sure. Perhaps it had become undone in the fight, or perhaps he had somehow managed to cut himself loose, whatever the answer was, it now meant the odds were now in their favour, and the other remaining Skera, totally taken by this sudden development, struggled and desperately rushed to withdraw his bladed weapon.

It couldn’t come soon enough however, stunned in a still silence, Rainbow witnessed Navnløs tighten his constriction, and the immobilised Skera chocked and gasped at his now rapidly approaching death. His arms flailing in panicked desperation, it was nothing that could stop Navnløs onslaught now, and yet still, the Skera would not find his death at this unmerciful method of Navnløs’s making.

The other Skera, charging with blade in hand, was fast approaching. Navnløs immediately discarded of his Skera with kick that surely shattered the leg bone of the cannibal, before meeting the charging Skera with a vice like grip that halted and froze the swinging arm of his attacker. An equally fast twist then followed, providing the land with a loud snap and an accompanying scream.

Navnløs of course wouldn’t let this stand, less more Skera set upon him without fear of losing. Navnløs ripped the blade from the Skera, whose arm was now is a shape and position that could never be reversed, and then silenced his practical play thing. Rainbow immediately turned from this gory sight, her eyes closing as soon as she saw Navnløs plunge the blade into the general face area of the Skera. Then all was silent, and she heard a body collapse hard on the ground.

This left the strangled Skera with Navnløs’s full attention. Opening her eyes to witness the beaten Human struggle to get to his feet, almost blindly withdrawing his own short blade. It was a futile action of course, nothing the Skera could do would now result in anything but his death, Rainbow already knew that, for Navnløs , in her short time knowing him, was an obvious danger in combat, and he was again about to prove why.

The foolish Skera clearly hadn’t learned anything. Charging just like his dead friend had, Navnløsonce more had the luxury of meeting his attacker with an easy defence.

What’s more, the Skera still seemed dazed from his neck constriction, and thus seemed to run with a dizzy like quality to him. It was because of such a disadvantage that all Navnløs had to do to finalise his victory was to jab the side of the Skera’s head with the handle of his blade once the distance had closed between them. This sent the Skera moving essentially sideways, pushed by the strength of Navnløs‘s hit. Colliding with a wooden post, the Skera was left a sad and pitiful sight. One unable to save his own life, and one who’s fate would now not be changed. The Skera was now an easy target, and Navnløs didn’t even need to look as he extended his forearm from his chest, blade pointed outwards. Only rainbow saw the blade enter the back of the Skera’s head, killing him instantly.

Hearing the second body fall, never to move again, provoked something in Rainbow.

Instantly she knew it wasn’t pity nor was it sadness for the Skera, they were barbarians and monsters and deserved no sympathy in the slightest, but this was the second instance of death she had bore witness to, in such a small amount of time. The worst thing however, was not the gore, not the pain and not the fear. It was nothing, and that was preciously the problem. Yes, she didn’t wish to see the bloody details of the fights, after all she hadn’t yet experienced a great deal of it all, but it felt like every passing minute in this harsh world was affecting her, as if it slowly consuming her.

It was a black pit she imagined falling down, every moment that went by she fell deeper and deeper into that bit, darkness dragging her down further. In that moment Rainbow caught a glimpse into why Humans were possibly the way they were here, why Navnløs was the way he was. There was no way of escaping the dreadful pull of this world, and evidently Rainbow had shown to have been joined it in some ways. Fights to the death and an increasing nonchalant attitude to death itself, that wasn’t her, that had never been her.

And yet, right now, it was.

The only thing that distracted her from this increasingly toxic attitude was the reminder that it was just she and Navnløs remaining, and but a minute ago she wanted him dead. Such thoughts do not so easily disperse, regardless of the sudden shocking development.

They might be free of the Skera for now, but Rainbow was not free of her previous mind-set towards the remaining Human.

“You….You-“ Rainbow began, feeling her anger return to her, but Navnløs suspended that temporarily, cutting into her sentence.

Wiping the blood from his blade on the furs of the dead Skera, Navnløs‘s face turned to a very surprising look of relief and almost happiness.

“Glad that’s over, thought they would never take us to get it over with” he said, kneeling to clean the blade and loot the Skera for anything useful.

Rainbow again was silenced. She waited a few moments for anything, yet Navnløs said nothing else. Was he not angry at her? Did he not want to restart trying to kill each other?

It was as if he had totally forgotten anything beyond a single minute ago. He just searched the body of the Skera, with not a word for Rainbow, whose own thoughts of anger and madness conflicted with her own confusion.

Then, Navnløs raised his head, his face now somewhat serious, but not too much so.

Rainbow concluded this was it. The small reprieve before the fight restarted. But no punches were thrown, and Navnløs never made good on his advantage of movement and having a weapon. He had truly ignored the fight.

Then he spoke.

“I don’t say this often, but still, don’t get full of yourself, you aint special and never will be… that was a nice bit of anger you made there. You’re either clever enough to actually make a plan or a good enough actor to get those Skera relaxed around us”.

His tone was actually….appreciative?

Rainbow was totally confused now, anger taking the back seat for now. What was going on?

“I doubt they would have ever taken us for chopping up if they thought we were allies or something. Probably would have separated us and killed us one by one, so only this once, that was a nice idea of yours to get the tension and fire nice and high.”

Rainbow had to think on this.

Did he mean what she actually thought he meant? That he presumed all this anger, here and back at the other part of the camp, was an act? Fake? To entice the Skera into seeing them only as entertainment or something?

“Are-are you kidding me?” Rainbow replied, completely dumbstruck, unsure on how to feel.

Shocked? Angry at how he actually thought this was the case? Heck, Rainbow almost wanted to laugh at loud, such was the ridiculousness of this all.

“Kidding you about what? That you get real praise?” asked Navnløs, insulted that Rainbow would question him.

“You don’t think I know a good plan when I see one? Dumb blue thing. You may be a walking regret of mine, but I realise you may actually have kept us alive, for now at least, so my advice in return is to shut up and accept my compliment”.

Yep. He was being serious. Celestia help me.

All that anger, all that horrible desire. Misinterpreted as a joke practically.

Frustration initially followed.That she would feel all that just so Navnløs could treat it as seriously as a game. Then the darker thoughts made themselves known.

Rainbow felt the pull of the land on her very soul. She had changed in some regards. She felt darkness nestle within her, and there Navnløs now stood, thinking this all an act. A show for the Skera and their ticket out of here.

Blood rushed from her face, and a horrible gagging sensation began to appear. She could have been killed, murdered in cold blood. She could have become like the evils she had helped to stop back home. If she had been successful, she wouldn’t be an element, she wouldn’t be a hero, and she wouldn’t be one of Equestria finest. She would have been a monster, just like every other Human here.

She would belong in this world, and she wouldn’t deserve her friends ever again.

Ironically, she could have easily let her anger return, albeit for different reasons, but it didn’t. Shock and greatest disbelief she had ever felt before, they remained, and she almost couldn’t believe what she was hearing, but now, in perhaps a cynical reversal of fortunes, at least in her time in this world thus far, she let a part of this world remain in her.

So much was different here, mostly for the worse. It was a truly hellish and horrible place to be in, full of death and misery, and it would turn you against your better qualities and mould you into a warped shadow of yourself, but Rainbow let herself feel comfort in the fact that here, in this land, anything could happen. The worst of circumstances may occur, and her emotions may be tossed around like drift wood in the waves, but it allowed her to turn this disbelief and sickening feeling to one of acceptance and perhaps even humour in the familiar face of death here.

That was the only way of remaining sane and somewhat hole in this land.

“Well duh, you think I’d let these uglies take a bite out of me? “ Rainbow spoke up, cockiness finally back in her voice. “Pfff, I had it all under control”

With that, Rainbow felt a great rush of relief and near peace flow through her. Anger left her, and for better or for worse, she had accepted, to a small degree, what this world was, and what it meant to her while she was in it.

“Yeah, sure you did” replied Navnløs, rolling her eyes.

Rainbow looked at the Human. Tell any pony else that she now longer felt the urge to kill him, a fight previously present or not,they would have called her crazy. Right now though, while his personality was bitter and toxic, Rainbow felt her opinion of this Human begin to shift, if only a little bit at this early stage.

This meant he was in turn playing an act. Sure, he said horribly hurtful things, but Rainbow believed the fact he did not mean them, mostly of course, he was still a jerk after all. Additionally, her new understanding of this world gave her in turn a small understanding of Navnløs himself. She hardly knew him, but she finally received an awareness of why he was the way he was. He had ventured down a dark path and never returned, but as Rainbow knew there was hope for her, regardless of how this world affected her, she hung on to the faint hope that there a chance for Navnløs . Redemption, in whatever form, and perhaps in whatever amount.

She already knew she needed him to survive in this world she was new to, but know she knew she was, in an extremely generous use of the word, liberally accepting of his personality, and their continued partnership.

It was a weight off her shoulders. She wasn’t excited for the fact that for now, and foreseeable future, Navnløs wasn’t going to be really different, but she now had the strength to battle through that. She would never ever forgive him for what he had done, and just thinking about it brought great sadness to her. He disrespected and spat on loyalty. There had never been a being so contrary to it, but as Rainbow felt this world become a slight bit more bearable, she would not try and kill Navnløs, instead try and withstand it all.

She would never forgive him, never forget what he did, but as much as every Pony back home would be screaming at her not to, she would endure this terrible being, and she would win, like she always did.

Perhaps this way, playing along with Navnløs‘s belief, she may even get on his good side.

“We cannot delay much longer, I’m sure the other Skera and that inbred fuck of a Chieftain will be coming to finish us off soon, ready to boil us in a stew.”

This was all Rainbow needed to regain real hope of escape, no more acceptance of upcoming death for her anymore.

“And how did you say we get out of here? If you hadn’t noticed, we are in the camp of these ugly jerks….and I’m still tied up!”

The feeling around the duo, the way the conversations felt, they still felt tense, as if they were only just managing to stick together and in a way. That was what they were essentially doing, at least to Rainbow that’s what was happening. Conversations would never seem serious, taunting and rude in nature, with no respect given to each other, but Rainbow had never been one for the real sappiness, apart from with her friends, but she wouldn’t be telling Navnløs that. For now she was ok with the rough attitude of both individuals around each other.

“Ugh, I should leave you. You have never been a help until now, only a hindrance. I wish you were never here” Navnløs said, as he also cut Rainbows restraints.

Rainbow smiled at this entire exchange.

“So what’s the plan?” Rainbow asked, pumped and confident again. “Surprise attack? Kick the butts of these Skera?”

Navnløs gritted his teeth and looked back at her in anger as he looked around the still grotesque bloody area of the camp.

“Even with that little plan of yours, you’re still a fucking moron. Who do you think I even am? I aint some unstop-“Navnløs suddenly shut up, prompting Rainbow to do the same.

“What is it?” Rainbow whispered, probably a little too confident considering the circumstances.

“Shut the fuck up!” Hissed Navnløs, as the two rushed into the nearby tent.

Rainbow then glanced three approaching Skera, none other than the Chieftain Kyrl leading the pack.

“Now it’s time for my own plan” Navnløs said, a small smile emerging.

“What you gonna do?” asked Rainbow nervously, but determined to beat the big guy, the leader of these monsters.

“Do what I always do, live”.

Rainbow scoffed at this ‘plan’, ready to protest it for being just hot air with no substance at all. She never got her chance however.

Navnløs had two weapons now, blades of cruel looking malice, reading to saw and rip flesh. Duel wielding his killing machines, his plan simply took the form of an ambush, jumping out just as Kyrl saw the mess of his dead people.

“What the-“said the Skera, probably expecting an easy gutting session.

The first escorting Skera went down easily. Navnløs thrust one blade throw his neck, dropping him instantly. The second escorting Skera didn’t go down quite as fast, instead having to withstand Navnløs‘s warrior brutality. That Skera suffered a great downwards blow, from face to bowls. The finishing blow was a twin strike from Navnløs, each blade slicing sideways in two different spots. The first sliced the throat, Navnløs’s left blade swiping sideways. His right blade was positioned lowed, but cut in the same fashion. This time the deep cut allowed blood and entrails to fall to the ground, shortly followed by the body as a whole.

It was all too gross for Rainbow, regardless of her previous thoughts, but this time, she egged Navnløs on.

Her Human didn’t get a chance to be cheer leader on, as he immediately shifted his attacks to Kyrl himself. The Chieftain however, was semi prepared.

In the Skera’s hand was the large cleaver like blade from earlier, and he used to block an attack from at least one of Navnløs’s blades.

“You dirty fucking wanderer! Ill feast on your bones and-“Kyrl roared, unprepared for this defeat.

“Yeah yeah, enough of the monologue!” Navnløs dismissed, using his free blade to plunge it into Skera flesh before then using to damage and attack Kyrl’s weapon arms. One particular slash cut clean off a hand, and the Chieftain cried out in pain, pulling back from the clash.

“ARGHHH, MY HAND!” the Skera cried out, so loudly in fact, there was now no chance that the whole camp hadn’t heard.

This worried Rainbow. So Navnløs would kill the leader, but then what? There was still Skera out there, and a lot of them.

Speaking of which…

In the distance Rainbow saw masses of angry Skera rapidly approach, weapons in hand and cries of demonic chanting in tow. Navnløs also apparently saw this, as his face turned to frustration at his lack of time.

“Um…time to go dude!” Rainbow cried out, deciding that this plan maybe wasn’t as useful to them as she had hoped, regardless of Navnløs’s skill in battle.

“Not without this!” huffed Navnløs, swiping something Kyrl before the fuming Skera could slash back with his massive weapon.

With that quick steal, Rainbow saw Navnløs had retrieved the same hatchet he had collected earlier from the Forgotten, apparently having in confiscated upon capture.

“Oh, and maybe this!”

Navnløs dodged a fury of angry attacks from Kyrl’s who in a fit of pain and rage, simply swung his weapon around.

This was a grave mistake and Navnløs used this simplicity to predict his next attack. Successfully dodging blows, his thrust the blunt end of handle of his right blade into Kyrl’s face. The impact so hard, so severe, that the handle cracked and split into pieces upon impact. It had its intended affect though. Kyrl was knocked backwards, collapsing over the strong attack, but not before Navnløs swiped a small metal piece from Kyrl.

“Now it’s time to go, and fast!”

Rainbow didn’t need further more convincing when she heard the haste and urgency in Navnløs‘s voice. When even he didn’t want to be around here any longer, she was quite positive that her position on the matter wouldn’t be different.

No time was wasted, not that such a thing was a commodity to she and Navnløs, a horde was approaching and nothing could be done to stop them. Her wings were still not functional, but her legs, with today’s wild ride flowing throw them, they were more than ready to get moving, and move they did, overtaking Navnløs numerous times but then realising she was following him.

“You know the way out, right?!” shouted Rainbow between her heaving breathing, quickly checking behind to see Kyrl cry murder and demand their heads.

Rainbows mind was cast back to her experience at Appleloossa, and with the Buffalo, with their unstoppable stampede. It was an adrenaline producing experience, only this time she was on the receiving end of one. Humans were nowhere near as large as Buffalo, but the sheer amount of angry Skera chasing them could have fooled her. Rainbow felt the ground shake, the intensity of it increasing as the horde got closer, a fact that did nothing but unnerved Rainbow.

“Hey, I asked you if-“

“You think I’d come here for the laughs, do you?!” shouted back Navnløs.

His meaning was clear, they were screwed. An unnerved Rainbow now became a fearful Rainbow.

“WHAT?! THE WHE-”

The sprint suddenly and abruptly came to an end, a painful and blunt end.

Rainbow never got a chance to restart her panic and reply to Navnløs, who promptly picked her up and threw her through the air.

She was no pet, especially his. Not to mention her experience actually being picked up was limited to say the least, and feeling Human hands lift her up as if she was something to toss around, that was something deserving of any a hoof slap. Just perhaps when they weren’t trying to be cut and eaten…

For now however, Rainbow felt herself collide and fall a hard cold surface, was not unlike the type she found herself on when she had been captured, in the moving metal box.

“I’d hold on if I were you!” cried out Navnløs , and Rainbow, unsure into what was now happening, only complied with too much acceptance.

Rainbow suddenly felt the surface rumble with a roaring noise, followed immediately with a sudden take off, and the thing moving.

Now realising she was in a similar creation, Rainbow saw that was had been tossed into an area that wasn’t too different to the back of a taxi cart, like in Manehattan.

Whatever Navnløs had stolen from Kyrl, the small metal piece and enabled this machine to start running, and its wheels ensuring a great distance being placed between them and the savage horde. But all was not yet perfect, for they were still in the camp.

Not that Navnløs would have known. He took no care into the structures and scattered Skera he ploughed into, Rainbow sure felt the spray of blood cover her mane. She had no time to check however, her eyes were fixed forward on where Navnløs was driving this thing.

“You better know what you’re doing!” cautioned Rainbow. They were going a great speed, something Rainbow had no issue with in theory, but when she was going fast, it was usually her doing. Taking the power of speed from her and into the responsibility of another, Rainbow couldn’t help but feel a little vulnerable.

Navnløs didn’t reply though, he seemed to be having too much fin in this thing, and far more morbidly, how easily he could crush and bash slow Skera. The grim sadistic grin on his face was a little concerning however, Rainbow never knowing somepony who actively enjoy pain and death, but judging from their experiences here, the fact that these savages would have tortured and feasted upon them if they could, because of this, Rainbow let Navnløs’s sadistic joy slide, it was somewhat satisfying get revenge, she had to admit.

“So long, you six fingered freaks!” shouted Navnløs, as their metal contraption left the horde in the dust, and as they finally escaped the confounds of the camp.

Curiously, Navnløs outreached his hand outwards, so that the horde may just see, before he extended just one of his fingers, the centre one. Laughing while he did it, Rainbow could only wonder if this was some sort of Human insult. Whatever it was, she could have done the same.

She was finally safe. They had escaped.

“Ha ha! Yeahhhhh!” cheered Rainbow, a smile finally returning to her face. It was better than any race she had won, better than the best party. She was so close to death, so close to giving up, but now she was alive and she was getting out of here.

“DUDE, WE ACTUALLY DID IT!” her joy was uncontainable, and she didn’t care for the intensity of it all.

“Yeah, no shit. Just keep your eyes open, I don’t want any surprises” Navnløs had to just kill the mood here. Sure, he was right, none of them wanted their celebration ruined by some ambush or whatever. Still, Rainbow guessed that Navnløs was the type on individual to dislike any other joy but his own, especially among those who annoyed him.

Rainbow checked still, and all was clear. No Skera had followed. No Skera could keep up. Maybe because there were no other similar vehicles. Rainbow decided to enquire.

“Hey” she said, raising to stand on her back legs exclusively, and resting her front on the seat in front of her. “Why aren’t they chasing us? Don’t they have more of these things?” Rainbow was referring to the thing that had brought them to the camp.

“Don’t be stupid, that’s a vehicle could for cargo, not speed like this. I stole the key the Chieftain’s ride. It’s much quicker. Besides, we are only a two person party. We don’t have enough meat on our bones for them to waste their fuel on. Fuel is rare, and a lot of deaths have been caused because of the stuff”

Rainbow didn’t risk questioning further, for fear of ruining earlier approval, but he seemed to be referring to some Human creation these machines ran on. That was a topic for another time, the hot topic for now was a simple question.

“So now what?”

Navnløs paused, only the roar of the vehicle and wheels riding over the rough terrain making a sound.

“Who cares, I told you id live, and that’s what I did”

He was back to his usual self, the self-loyalty Rainbow had come into conflict with before their capture. This time, this wouldn’t stand.

“So you’re just gonna do nothing huh? Go to the next place you can exploit?” her tone was serious and accusing, a fact not lost upon Navnløs.

“Yep” That was all Rainbow got.

She snorted out of snout, letting the Human know her displeasure with this answer. She was about to allow herself argue with this stubbornness, before Navnløs counter attacked.

“I don’t care what you say, today was a little sideshow in my life, and now I’m still alive, it’s back to the usual”

“Usual as in starving to death? Do you even know where we are?” Rainbows answer was not pre meditated. No thought or planning had gone into it. It was one birthed of frustration and pettiness to his person, Rainbow simply annoyed at him again, and choosing to just retort like a filly instead.

Ultimately, it proved to be the answer she should have asked all along.

It shut Navnløs right up. His answer did not come immediately, and when it did, it was a thoughtful one, and one he had to address seriously.

“Fuck, I hate it when you’re right. I know we aren’t in the Wasteland anymore, not even the Skera could set a camp there. We got taken west, towards the more fertile plains near Salutis, but I don’t come here often”.

There was that place again, Salutis. The one in which both Kyrl and Navnløs had referred to when the topic of the Militia was brought up. It was the same Militia whom once owned the jacket Navnløs was now wearing, so the boy who Navnløs had killed for this clothing, his home was close.

“So we are going there then?”

Supplies would be needed, even for a survivor like Navnløs. This was a demand of Rainbows he would have to obey.

“Perhaps”

His simply answers irritated Rainbow, and this led to rainbow asking a question that would probably annoy him in turn.

“And what about me?”

She studied his face intently. It wasn’t a secret that in their short time together, conflict had taken up the majority of the time, but today’s experience with the Skera had been one of cooperation, unintentionally or not. Rainbow hoped that meant something to him at least.

True enough, it wasn’t an answer he easily dismissed or discarded, He was obviously thinking, perhaps not liking the answer he was about to give.

“I’ll drop you off someplace.Finally be rid of you”.

This wasn’t the answer Rainbow wanted or expected. Was he so cold and callous that today had meant nothing? She had practically saved his life. Did that mean nothing?

Furthermore, she wasn’t a piece of trash to throw out and forget, but deep down, something told Rainbow to counter in a different way, not just deny his words.

She would him out on his bluff. Because she had hope for him.

“Do it then” Rainbow said simply and sternly.

Just like how Rainbow had been stunned by his answer, now he was stunned by hers, and this, Rainbow knew, was for just one reason.

He didn’t reply, a mere groan only emitting from his throat. He never looked at her, never acknowledged her after her remark. He remained cold and rude, but this was the best reaction Rainbow could ever hope for.

Usually he would flat out deny her, cruelly fight back with taunts and insults. Should he have done so, he would have mixed that with a future action, one of kicking Rainbow out the vehicle and leaving her for dead. Instead, there was silence.

Rainbow sat back down. She had her answer, and it was finally the one she wanted.

Author's Note

Managed to get this chapter out before the new year, which means I finally broke the 75k word barrier within 2017!
To the chapter itself, Rainbow has essentially cracked here. We see her being traumatized and feeling different, but deep down, its the start of a new journey for her, a new her perhaps.
For Navnløs, i think, while he had decided not to do anythign drastic to Rainbow yet, hes basically letting life lead the way, almost waiting for an excuse to get rid of her, but who knows what the future will hold.
Finally, the duo are now onto some proper Human civilization, and then the links between Rainbow's story and Solar's start to emerge.

All thats left is to wish you all a happy and safe new year! Heres to more pony and story in 2018!
Thanks to literally every person who has read this story in 2017 <3

Chapter 16: Not just a Princess anymore

Solar Virtue

Hours had passed and the Moons indiscriminate glow covered Canterlot like a great flood.

The night wasn’t particularly cold by any means, and Solar sat quite comfortably in the open on this late summer night. The location, the Moon Garden.

Solar looked around at this unfamiliar place.

Even as a Guard, this was still an unknown place to him, such was the exclusivity of it. Only the most trusted of Guards were stationed here and looking at the few Night Guards currently on duty, Solar couldn’t help but laugh at the fact he recognised no Pony. When he was a Guard, despite being highly rated as one, he was not ever a pony to take the job seriously and as such, didn’t associate with ponies of that missing quality.

Bucking Luna nerds.

He knew he shouldn’t mock, not now that he was in Luna’s service once more, and far more willingly than those years ago, but regardless, Solar found comfort and humour in the fact that these Ponies probably had to do a lot of sucking up to be here while Solar was offered good positions without ever being such a pet of the Princesses. He had saved himself some embarrassment there at least.

Looking away from the Guards, he examined the Moon garden.

It was a pretty place in all honesty. The very definition of tranquil peace.

Unlike the rest of Canterlot’s architecture, this place wasn’t bright and all in your face. It was elegant for sure, with a certain ornate grandeur that was surely very sought after and trendy back in the day of its construction.

The Garden itself was away from the prying eyes of the Court and rest of the Palace. It was nestled almost in a walled off area at the back of the giant Palace, close to the mountain itself but almost on its own platform, hanging high over the land. In short, the surrounding area had a bit of everything.

Within the comforting walls was a place of even more comfort. It was large but still cozy. Elegant hedges separated the garden into various sections, each of which was different than the last. One section was even more secluded, with the hedges almost constricting the small area, but it was perhaps the most recluse part of the Garden, and one Solar guessed was invaluable in Luna’s harder times.

Another area was the near opposite. It was a section dedicated to the night and its sky. Open and beautiful, the few structures present there were tall and grand, but without great detail which would divert attention from the sky. Solar saw it akin to an observatory, with tower like structures that reached to the heavens. In reality, there were no such true observatory here, but multi columned structures aligned this area in a dominant but peaceful way.

The third area was perhaps the most untamed area. Natures was heaviest here, with overgrowing vines and other plant life consuming ruined pillars and stone stair ways which snaked through the greenery. Various structures were now no longer bare, and nature had retaken this area, but surprising Solar was the fact that it all looked so managed and purposeful, as if the overgrown part had been designed this way. It was chaotic but clean in a way.

The last section couldn’t be any different. It was a triumph over nature, Subtle but powerful, various levels revealed their stone paths which led into this dominating area. Nature was still present, but this definitely had been designed this way, a statement of the power which Pony kind had over the land. Along the paths were various classically styled constructions. Arch ways and tall multi pillared frames of stone flanked the paths. Everywhere a pony looked in this area, there was a sight for the eye, but it was all never too dominating so. Impressive yes, by far, but peaceful and content enough to tell the occupant that he was still in the Moon Garden, this was a section that was meant to be walked through in a pleasant stroll.

Each of these sections surrounded the central area, where Solar currently was. It was the more traditional part, very alike to other grand palace and mansion gardens with a long central piece of land that was relatively open. Here it was smaller, more comfy, but impressive none the less. It had a bit of everything, beautiful nature in a managed way, great feats of construction with ponds and water features, with one pond just situated off the area which included a small island containing a multi columned stone gazebo. Back to the stretch however, Solar saw benches and statues flanking fountains, bushes and smaller hedges showing the way to the bottom.

It was indeed very much like other Palace gardens, but peaceful, less dominating and less noisy, both audibly and visually. Solar, nor nearly every other pony could afford something like this, regardless of its smaller size. It was too elegant and fancy, the only difference was Luna had shaped it all in a fashion and feeling more akin to her.

Speaking of which, as Solar had noticed prior, the stonework and overall colour scheme wasn’t flashy like the rest of Canterlot. It was subdued, more respectful of its surroundings. It wasn’t over bright and energetic like the Palace, but it was warm and comforting, despite not being bright as the its neighbouring architecture. It wasn’t dark or black either like Luna, just more naturally looking in terms of nature and the stone constructions. A classy, beautiful and opulent but restrained, tasteful and undoubtedly calm at the same time.

Solar understood why Luna liked this place so much.

It was this revelation which also made Solar realise why Luna was uncomfortable with any disturbances or variations in this sacred place.

At the end of the central area, situated and connected to walls and either side, was an averagely sized metal barred gate, and through this gate loomed a great structure, the Sovereign Tower.

The Tower itself wasn’t too close, practically having its own garden to boot. Neither was its height an issue. It could be seen from this central section of the Moon Garden, but it wasn’t offensive by any means. What Solar knew was offensive to Luna was that through this gate, was now the Human centre of Command.In fact, as Celestia had secretly arranged, Human guards could be seen, silent and vigilant in this strange land.

There those odd beings stood. Fully armoured in well-crafted plate, full helmets hiding their faces in a mysterious and ominous way. Solar still didn’t fully trust them, he regrettably knew too little about them.

This was the reason behind his presence here of course. Yes, he could visit this unique part of the Palace now he had privilege, but his venture here was primarily an official one, and seeing Humans from his current position was a good start.

There wasn’t something quite right with these strange beings. They were hiding something just as Celestia was hiding something about them.

Solar knew it was just his mind racing, but seeing Human Guards wasn’t like seeing a Pony Guard. He couldn’t decide why though. Looking at a pony Guard wasn’t of great concern, unless you had done something wrong of course. Yes, they were armed, and yes they probably weren’t very pleasant to be around, but an odd sense of security was felt around them.

This wasn’t the case around the Humans. They were new and unknown, Solar knew that, but they stood there like statues, no flesh or any non-metal part of their body on show. From just looking at them, Solar felt something else. There was literally no evidence to suggest so, and he might be crazy for thinking this, but seeing these Humans through the gate, Solar saw beings of destruction. They stood there with incorruptible discipline and they would cease such an action when it was time to commit to heinous acts.

Now if Solar was unnerved by these halberd wielding steel towers, he couldn’t imagine how Luna must feel here, with a land and country to protect. It was very telling of Luna’s initial response to the Humans that they too weren’t trusted by her.

Still, regardless of their strange nature, the Humans presented an opportunity still to Solar, and learning about them would help him climb the ladder of power and gain the most valuable prize of all.

Luna’s trust.

That was true power, and if Solar was to have the power of the Princess of the Night, he needed to ensure he and Luna were on the same page in regard to these Humans. Obviously a plot was being hatched among them, the death of their Commander confirmed so, and it was this that could prove a useful tool in influencing Luna to his view point. He knew not what the Humans were up to, but should Luna see the importance of this species in a way like Solar did, not directly as an enemy but a more opportunistic way, he could perhaps inject themselves onto the plot somehow, choosing a side if need be.

For that, Solar needed to learn more of the Humans, this was his purpose here, and now true knowledge was a possible reality. Yet with his proximity to the Humans at an all-time low, Solar found himself more distracted and thoughtful than ever.

Here her had the very real opportunity to get what he wanted.

But alas, he could not.

And it was all Celestia’s fault.

Solar wasn’t a big fan of her, especially recently. He agreed with Luna in that Celestia was hiding many things, and her secrecy in regards to the Humans especially was concerning. However, there was no true anger in Solar’s heart for her, for now at least.

On his way to the Moon garden, and after his departure from Victus, it was Celestia who he met next.

At first, he expected her to view him as some sort of lackey to Luna. The relationship between the two was obviously strained right now, for multiple reasons Solar guessed, and Luna essentially using Solar for her own purposes made him think Celestia would view him as a toy of Luna’s.

This was far from the case.

Fearing his initial thoughts of her at first, Solar at best hoped she would just ignore him. This was neither her chosen response.

She instead greeted him politely.

“Ah, dear Solar, it is so great to see you again” she beamed, albeit in a far more tired tone, considering the lateness of the day.

Obvious two facing, Solar initially thought. Her usual fakery that was so easily and commonly found in politics.

Again, this was not the case.

Celestia presented herself to her subjects as a kind, caring and almost mother like figure. This charade worked on other ponies who falsely believed she cared, but not Solar. He thought her as just a smile who would lie and control as she saw fit. It had been confirmed with her little antics and decisions with the Humans.

Today would be the day Solar was proven wrong.

Solar had nodded respectfully in return. He was no idiot. He knew the power of the Sun Goddess. Still, he found her smile annoying to say the least. He didn’t suspect her of actual genuineness.

Small talk followed after, all of which Solar wished would end soon. He wasn’t used to talking to a Princess truly, and still found it an overwhelming and unusual experience. He wasn’t star struck by any means, but idly small talking with Celestia was a boring waste of his time at least, a completely foreign one at most.

But he persisted, using the act of pretending and his own fakery that he had learned along the way so that he may end this encounter with no issue. Celestia asked him how his time was here, and Solar told her what she wanted to hear.

Then the small talk ended, and not for the better.

Her tone started inquisitive enough, full of intrigue and determination, but as soon as it all began, so entered a tone Solar wished so greatly he wasn’t subjected to.

“How is the position my Sister Luna gave you?”

“How is it under Luna’s command?”

“What sort of commands has Luna issued you?”

A theme had started to emerge here, Solar had noticed. Celestia’s tone had now transitioned to one that seemed to be born of paranoia. Most notably, this theme consisted of mentioning Luna in every sentence.

“Everything is as well as it can be, your Highness” Solar replied in an almost hurried tone.

“As it can be?” Celestia questioned, picking apart Solar’s words to which he cursed his choice of such.

Solar didn’t want to be here and had decided to act as neutral and almost boring as possible so conversation topics may be limited. Alas, Celestia did not see this, instead sensing and hearing points of interest in whatever Solar said. It was hysteria, Solar concluded. The great Princess of the day, one of if not the most powerful Ponies around, grounded by jealousy and hatred from not knowing all.

Solar could have laughed at her shameful display, were it not the fact that Celestia could quite easily blast him from existence.

He instead nearly rolled his eyes at Celestia’s misguided intrigue, but luckily prevented himself from this dangerous action, instead choosing to reply as plainly and sprightly as he could.

“I just meant there’s not much to it, Princess. Nearly boring in fact”.

Solar had thought that was that. There was nothing to further shine a light on in his words. They could not be deconstructed any further.

Of course he was proved wrong.

“Oh?” Celestia replied, a hint in her voice that could possibly indicate she saw straight through Solar’s lie.

“That does surprise me. It’s a rare thing for my Sister to accommodate a new recruit into a rank previously not even existing.”

Solar froze entirely. He felt his blood turn cold and freeze in his veins as a great fear of discovery was approaching. He had been figured out before, his lies been lain on show for the treacherousness that they were. The difference there however, was that he was no longer lying to criminals and other lowly scum, he was lying to the Goddess Princess Celestia, and this wasn’t a mistake he could fight his way out of.

He awaited his fate, but it never came. Celestia instead seemed intrigued still, but with no hint of anger.

Her face was soft, regal and almost welcoming. It was oddly comforting to be in her giant presence, her large wings and untold power did create a sense of protection for Solar, even though he disliked her and thought his end was coming.

The subsequent smile eased his fears a little, and then Celestia continued this newly found comfort.

With a gentle and soothing laugh, Solar felt his tenseness and worries wash away, albeit leaving a little residue confusion at Celestia’s sudden kindness.

“It’s ok my dear Solar, I wouldn’t ask you to divulge your entire day to day activities. I understand you are most likely a very busy pony”.

It was a great relief to Solar that his lie hadn’t been uprooted, but still, he did wonder what she meant by stating that he was a busy Pony. Was she more aware of his activities than he thought?

“I only ask these questions because you are indeed a rarity”.

Solar, no longer feeling concerned for his fate, took the bait.

“What do you mean, Princess?”

“I won’t pretend to understand her reasons, but it is a rare thing for a pony to so quickly advance through our ranks, especially for a pony of your…. Qualities”.

Solar appreciated her tactfulness in her sentence. Choosing not to frame his past as some sort of crime or great shame. Whether or not her words reflected her true thoughts, that was another matter indeed.

“I have wondered why Luna did such a thing, she does respect tradition so”.

Celestia was right, and a similar thought had entered Solar’s mind. Unlike Celestia however, Solar was fully aware of what had transcribed in that Throne Room a couple of days ago, and he put Luna’s decision to discard tradition down to that.

The Princesses eyes then changed. Gone was the gentle warmness that emitted from them, and in came a look Solar was all too familiar with, especially now.

A great look of hunger and determination leaked from them, and it was instantly clear what that meant. Just as he was hungry for power and knowledge, so was she, bar the power bit, she had plenty of that.

Solar was in the clear, but perhaps Luna wasn’t and as he knew all too well now, secrecy and mistrust and manifested in the Sister’s relationship, and it was because of this Solar knew what was to come.

“What, in fact, does Luna want from you?” she asked firmly.

Solar hesitated, unsure on how to answer. He hoped that Luna wanted what he did, a greater working relationship, mostly for his gain. Quite realistically, this wasn’t the case, but Solar still wished he had a proper answer for Celestia.

“I’m…not quite sure, Princess” Solar stuttered out.

Celestia didn’t seem convinced, or perhaps satisfied, Solar couldn’t tell. She seemed determined to figure out her very own Sister.

“Hmm, I do wonder if it has anything to do with our Human guests. Their presence here was a swift one”.

Yeah, for us more than you, secret hording bitch.

Solar didn’t appreciate her words here. Now probably feeling as Luna was on the matter, he could only dream how much more he could know of these Humans if Celestia shared what she knew of the Humans, at a much earlier time.

“Perhaps” Solar simply responded.

Celestia seemed to not even hear him, such was her thoughts on Luna’s own secrets, secrets Solar was now a part of.

“She is hiding things from me, I know this. I just wondered if you had a part in this, knowingly or not”.

Solar’s interest peaked here. The exact thoughts found in Luna in relation to the other sibling were replicated in Celestia also.It was proof of a toxic and boiling relationship indeed.

“I apologise for pulling you into this Solar, but her sudden inclusion of you in her ranks is a concerning one. Drastic and, please forgive me for saying it, completely illogical choices are a bad sign, and I’m not sure I trust her to make clear and conscious decisions because of it.”

Trying to ignore the fact that Celestia had stated his promotion to be illogical, obviously because he was a pony with a bad past, very akin to hiring a killer to be a healer, Solar instead focused on the fact that not only distrust was present between the two sister, but Celestia went as far as calling Luna out on her actions, as if she had lost her mind and was no longer in a fit state to rule.

He wasn’t sure how he felt about this sudden discovery.

“It carries very real and potential danger to me and the land, should any action prove to be overhoofing the line”.

Celestia’s tone was now bordering on protectionist, all for herself. That was an extremely selfish and small minded characteristic, and without second guessing himself, Solar felt quite sick at the fact that Princess Celestia of all Ponies was being as petty and stupid as that.

From what he was hearing, she didn’t care for Luna. She cared for knowing what she was doing, like a jealous ex Mare friend, or an overly smothering mother who refused to let Luna out her sight. The distrust on her side made sense now.To her, Luna was practically a figure head only, a Constitutional Monarch lacking any power.

On the contrary, Luna was as important as Celestia, and while Luna had not been present for many years, it was no excuse for Celestia that she assume all power and treat her Sister like some sort of Filly who couldn’t been trusted with any responsibility.

Solar went as far as theorising that Celestia would go as far as preventing as anything she saw in Luna as a ‘mistake’ before it occurred. Such a heavy hoofed and rudely interventionist attitude was defiantly not welcomed by Luna, who valued her personal space.

The regal and majestic Celestia now appeared ugly in the eyes of Solar, and she appeared not as the wise and omnipotent being he saw her as a Foal, but as a jealous, paranoid and nearly dangerous Pony.

Solar couldn’t do anything about this, at least now.

Thinking back on that moment, Solar remembered he wasn’t sure what he could do. He wasn’t used to dealing with such large ramifications, especially of the Princess variety. He remembered considering the option of telling all this to Luna. He probably would have been expected to, but the question of Luna’s reaction was a big one, a dangerous one.

But now, this was all in the past, and Solar was relieved it was.

It all began with the long and heavy sigh that came from Celestia, a fair while after she had said her final words.

Coincidently, it began with an appropriate apology.

“Again, I am truly sorry for this Solar”.

Solar was even more confused at this point, having only felt anger for Celestia until this point. Her tone had changed once more, no longer hungry for knowledge, instead turning into one of worry and concern.

“For what, Princess?” Solar asked in disbelief.

Celestia again paused, unable to reply.

She gave many hard looks at Solar, but they were not ones of anger for him, nor were they any of any look that made Solar feel worried or uncomfortable.

He didn’t know it then, but now, looking back, Solar concluded they were looks of perhaps reassurance, of preparation for what she said next. Now Solar knew these looks were ones that indicated that Celestia was asking herself if she should divulge what came next, asking herself if she could trust Solar with this knowledge.

“I hesitate in telling you this Solar. You must be aware your presence her is nearly as new as the Humans. It hurts my heart to say such things, for I know none of my Ponies are beyond hope, but you made many mistakes in your past, this you cannot deny”.

He couldn’t, and so he remained silent.

“All this is greatly personal knowledge, know this Solar. Matters that relate to my Sister and I are on a very exclusive basis, to say the least, even the Heroes of Ponyville have a limited knowledge on such matters.”

In that moment, Solar felt anticipation of what was to come, and when it did, all the preparation in the world wouldn’t have helped.

“I beg of you Solar, keep this to yourself. I need you to promise me that”.

Solar concluded Celestia knew nothing of him. The amount of promises he had broken probably numbered around the amount of hairs he had in his mane, but still, he played his act.

“I promise, Princess. To the death”.

Again Celestia sighed, in a way that carried a tone of great sadness.

“I know things haven’t been easy for the Sister. Excluding the obvious with her banishment, she has found it difficult to readjust to this changed world. It is all so different to her. Different cultures, different cities, different Ponies. I do not envy her position, but even though her situation may have been assisted over recent times by many loving Ponies who care for her deeply, I regret to state that no issues have been totally fixed.”

Solar couldn’t say anything, he was receiving the mother lode of knowledge right now.

“To my great shame and regret, I’m well aware Luna is alone in this world. She has no real friends of her own, and aside from her official duties, she rarely if ever ventures out of her premises, part of the reason I allowed the Humans to accommodate themselves near her Moon Garden. I had hoped their nearby presence could possibly ignite some basic diplomacy between them and her, at the very least.”

Solar understood where she was coming from. It was basically tough love, forcing Luna to talk to the Humans if they were so close to her Garden. Still, it had obviously not worked and more importantly, it was a dumb move of hers, like Luna would thank Celestia for this ‘opportunity’.

“Furthermore, I know she grows worse by the day. Continued isolation is not good for the soul. Every day, there’s less chance of her venturing out, to make friends. She dislikes her current life, this is obvious. I know she now curses her duty as a Princess. She wishes only to box herself from the world, to ignore that she is a Princess.”

At this point in the future, Solar still didn’t fully know if this was true, but regardless, it was amazing to here. Every pony knew Luna was different to say the least, very unlike Celestia in most ways, but the extent of this difference was now being told.

“She is disconnected from the world, dangerously so. Unable to live a life of normality. I know she feels the burden of leadership, but her condition is detreating in too many ways now but I---I…”

Solar still felt the question burn into his thoughts.

Is she….crying?

Obviously trying to contain it, Solar saw moisture form in Celestia’s eyes. She kept them in, probably not wanting to cry in front of Solar, but it was very telling of the severity of the issue, at least to Celestia.

“The reason I talk to you today, and the reason I have seen some pressing of knowledge is because… I need to ask for your help”.

Another bomb had been dropped on Solar, he literally was having difficulty keeping up with these revelations.

“Me? Why Princess? She’s your Sister”.

To this point, Solar was both amazed and shocked at her question. Him, a lowly Pony of the dark, who had lived a life completely different to most Ponies, was now being asked by Celestia herself for assistance.

No pony would believe it, but this was actually happening.

“Trust me Solar I have tried, and I will continue to do so, but I now have to admit, I can no longer do this alone. I do not wish to…make any mistake again.”

Celestia’s solemn tone was obvious. It had a degree of fear within it, with even greater regret. She was referring to the incident that led to Luna’s transformation into Nightmare Moon, and her following banishment.

Now her attitude and the strange show of magic in the Throne Room the other day made more sense. Luna was obviously in a time of great trouble, probable depression seemed likely.

Solar now understood why Celestia needed help, but still, why him specifically. His question was subsequently answered.

“Like I said, I don’t know why she chose you to be her ‘Night Warden’, but it seems your association with her is unique and I now ask you- “

Solar remembered his thoughts. He was aware what she was thinking. That because he was unlike other ponies here, and because his little trick with assisting Luna promote him, that he was qualified to be Luna’s personal phycologist or something.

“Princess I have to stop you. I understand my rise here is unique, un heard of even, but I know I’m not the pony to help Luna. I’ve had no experience doing things like that, I’d probably make things worse in fact”.

Celestia seemed saddened at his words. As if Luna’s fate was sealed, but as any family would do for each other, she persisted, and tried again.

“I understand this Solar. I shouldn’t be asking this of you, I know full well I wouldn’t ask you for help in any other situation”.

Solar felt the sting of that meaning.

“But like it or not, you may be the only Pony Luna trusts even in the smallest amount. You are not part of this establishment in any way, and that may work in your favour. Luna will see you not to be some failed attempt of mine.”

Solar didn’t respond, instead allowing himself some consideration at least.

“I don’t ask you to hover around her in constant monitoring Solar, neither of you would like that, I just ask you to stay by her side. A pony who isn’t so ‘official’, a pony who can possibly understand her mind-set and help her when necessarily.”

It was true that he was probably more understanding of the lonely, darker personality of Luna that most Ponies were, but still, this was a big decision….

That was until he remembered his usual self. This could be the perfect chance to gain her favour and ear, and all the power that came from it.

But while this proved an unmissable opportunity to advance his plans, now came something far, far different.

He felt something else, and it wasn’t his opportunistic nature.

It was something new, something unfamiliar, but something he had felt around Luna the other day.

Both she and him were essentially outcasts. Not one for the norms of today’s Pony life. Both of them had distanced themselves from it, and as such, had gained a darker and different quality.Both of them seemed to have similar mind-sets in regards to work and non-reactional life. When he was a Guard, Solar thought Luna was bearable, at least compared to Celestia, for both he and Luna proved with the other day’s consideration for his advice of seeing the bigger picture. In plenty of ways they were alike, in other ways, they weren’t, so why this strange feeling.

Solar wasn’t dumb or blind. He could see she was a beautiful pony, stunning even, Dark and mysterious unlike the bombasity of Celestia. Still, that was no basis for this new feeling. Perhaps it was the fact Solar saw Luna not as a pony to be easily exploited, not a weak one he had beaten so much in the past. She was different in many ways, and Solar was attracted to life’s little oddities. He found them comforting and fresh.

But again, that didn’t seem the likely reason behind all this.

He still wasn’t sure, but something struck him in that moment. Even in his service as a Guard for many years, at best, Solar saw Luna as ok, nothing more, nothing less. It was only recently, with his new found and purposeful desires and plans that Solar had seen Luna as more than just an ok Princess. Initially, she was an opportunity, a good one at that, but nothing more. But as he had found out, she wasn’t one so easily used. He had to understand her, to get closer to her and respect her to fully exploit. He had to ask her to consider his wishes, and he had to show that he cared for the greater good, for Equestria.

These conditions were things he never had to make in the past. Sure he had to lie through his teeth, but he had never had to divulge and explain his motives. He had withstood Luna’s rage and emotions the other day, and he saw a new side to her. This was important, because again he had been exposed to a side of the Princesses few ever saw.

Right now, Solar concluded the reason he had this feeling was because Luna wasn’t just an opportunity anymore. She had been fleshed out to him, and proven herself to be so much more.

The main question was, what really was he feeling specifically.

Only now, hours into the future, with him sitting in the Moon Garden, that he concluded on what it may possibly be.

Did he…..have feelings for her?

It could be. It had never been with any Pony before, at least romantically, and of all Ponies he had known, Luna may well be the most bearable. She defiantly was the most crucial to him right now, his plans depended on her.

Solar couldn’t be sure. Could this be what he thought it could be? Perhaps it was too early at this time? Perhaps he didn’t know much about it.

He had never wished it so, but now Solar relished the idea of Princess Cadance and her advice on such matters.

“So? Will you help me Solar? Will you help Luna?”

Solar at that point had almost forgotten Celestia was still there, and while he had yet to make any conclusions on what he was feeling, his answer was less indecisive.

“Ok Princess. I’ll do it, I suppose it won’t be a drastic change from my current servitude”.

The Princesses face lit up like her sun. She maintained an act of regality, but Solar knew her to be an outgoing Pony and like most things he encountered in his life, if he wasn’t him, he guessed Celestia’s reaction would be very different, more hug based.

“Oh thank you so much Solar!”

Solar didn’t feel so great for accepting, it made him feel like… a good pony, and that thought still produced the same thought now.

“I just hope your efforts succeed, my little pony, for all our sakes. She is so dear to me, and I worry for her”. Celestia was without doubt being very genuine right now. Her heart was open and pumping for Luna and, amazingly, it was proof Solar’s presumption of her earlier was wrong.

She wasn’t being paranoid. She wasn’t being so petty in regards to Luna.

Well, she may not have been perfect. She was still hiding secrets of the Humans for some reason, but perhaps when it came to Luna, she was actually quintessentially showing care for her Sister.

“Me too, Princess”.

When he said that, he wasn’t sure what his feeling meant, but thinking back, it was further ammunition to his current conclusion. Why else would he unconditionally accept Celestia and similarly hope his new job succeeded.

Even now his mind hurt at this all. He had been all over the world, faced mighty beasts and dangerous foes but he had never been through something like this. He wasn’t prepared to accept any feeling yet, it was all too much, too fast.

Perhaps it was because of this Solar remained silent in front of Celestia after his words. Perhaps that was awkward for her, reason why she too didn’t say anything. Or perhaps she was to beset with worry to what Solar would do, and if it would work.

Either way, it was cause enough to end the encounter.

“Well, Solar. It is late and I hope you un-“

“Of course Princess. Get some rest” Solar replied, his mind too deep in thought to have any hidden motive behind his words.

“Thank you Solar again” Celestia practically whispered. She too had opened up like Luna had to him, and she too had allowed true emotion to be put on show. Was it just something about Solar that caused the Princesses to open up to him?

That was an entertaining though as he continued to where he was now, but hearing Celestia’s last words to him, they certainly did strike a different cord.

“You’re a good pony really, Solar. I know you are. Somewhere within you, despite what you’ve done, I know it’s there”.

Solar couldn’t look back as we heard Celestia proclaim this while he walked. He couldn’t show his face at such a statement, it was too radical. Literally any other time but now, he wouldn’t even consider such a thing, but as he sat here in this tranquil Garden, thinking on what had happened earlier, he considered it.

Maybe for now that’s all he could do, all he would do. He would never be a good pony, but it was…interesting hearing some pony say it.

He had been sat here for the best part of an hour now, in pure peace and thought. He should be investigating the Humans, but he just didn’t, instead stuck within his own mind, and bogged down with his own feelings and thoughts.

This would have been fine if he was left alone. He could concluded he thoughts for now, and get back to the task at hoof.

That was a hard thing to do when Princess Luna essentially appeared out of nowhere.

This shouldn’t have happened. Solar had checked the Garden so that such an incident may not occur. He did not come here to disturb or otherwise annoy her in this treasured place of hers, but it appeared that venture had proved fruitless.

“Princess Luna! I didn’t see you there!”cried out Solar, startled.

Luna however, didn’t seem irritated of Solar’s presence in her place, nor did she confirm any of Solar’s fear, should he meet her.

Perhaps quite appropriately, being in the Moon Garden, she seemed at peace, not quite emotionless, but more content with life, puzzling considering Celestia’s information.

“Solar Virtue, we-I did not expect to see you here” Luna said gracefully, a softness to her voice that Solar had not ever heard.

Her statement kicked Solar into full alert mode, not wanting to trip up over any question. He was her Night Warden now, and failing miserably to report, even talk, to his boss was a poor sight indeed. He never admit it, but any other Pony would have said he was trying to make her proud.

“Neither did I…Except you to be here I mean; I knew where I was going”.

Well done Solar. Stuttering like a love struck teenager.

In perhaps a fortunate stroke of luck, Luna didn’t pick up on his mistake, or didn’t care for it. She seemed totally oblivious to him fact, bar her surprised acknowledgement of him. Quite understandably, now that she was here, she seemed more focused on the seclusion of this place, and the peace that it inspired within her.

Walking gracefully over to a spot by the central pond, Luna proceeded to sit down, just as if Solar wasn’t even here. For a moment, Solar was lost in his own thoughts, just as Luna turned her back to him and eyes could grace her without fear of reprisal.This quickly and suddenly turned into a train of thought he lost control of, completely derailing from his better knowledge.

All he could do was look at her, and for no other reason than he couldn’t stop.All sense and self-realisation had gone with the Wind, as had every single thought screaming at him to stop. He knew this wasn’t him, it had never been, but now it was, and now he had no say on the matter.

This place was very pleasant, he had no trouble admitting that to himself, but seeing Luna quietly settle in her sitting spot, that was a sight so powerful, it couldn’t be described by him, even within his own mind. His eyes didn’t blink, not once, not when this was in his sight.

Still he couldn’t conjure any words for what he was looking at or thinking. He didn’t want to run away, far from this place, that much he did know. It was simply a picture he couldn’t, perhaps wouldn’t, want to end.

“I know you met Celestia”.

Those words, however sucked and stuck into an unfamiliar feeling like he was now, regardless of his never ending stare, they were something that hit him like an arrow in his heart. An implosion was surely felt within him as he totally taken back to being called out for his stupid antics back in basic training. A voice of authority, strength and power suddenly inducing fear and panic within Solar. Whatever he may be, whatever he may have done, in this familiar moment, he was a foal in the eyes of the world. He had been put on the spot which, once he was on it, confiscated all his prior power and strength.

In that moment, Luna had control of him.

Solar bit his tongue as the tension began to rise. Luna was somehow aware of his meeting with Celestia. How that was possible, he didn’t know. There were no Guards around, nor any other ponies for that matter. Had it been possible that, ironically, that another of Luna’s information seekers, a real member of the Shadows, had overheard him? Had Luna provided him with his own trailer, so that she could an eye of him? It wouldn’t surprise him, not with his past of exploitation and crime.

“Y-you do?” asked Solar, his heart plumping within his chest as his fear rose.

The main worry right now is what if Luna now thought he was somehow working for Celestia? Yes, he had agreed to only help her, but to Luna, this may seem like he was spying on her, a pony to be used by Celestia for her own purposes.

“Indeed.” Was all Luna said.

That didn’t help Solar’s current heart palpitations. He couldn’t even tell if she was mad or not, such was her emotionless state.He simply didn’t know what to do or say, apart from just standing there, ready to take what was about to come.

He must have seemed like a total awkward loser at the point. His tongue went numb, unable to formulate even the simplest of words.

Defend yourself, idiot!

Solar tried to somehow defuse the situation, but not having the ability to even talk somewhat sapped those chances. He was embarrassed, fearful, panicked and pressured to the point of no return, of literally failing himself in front of the Princess. That was truly shameful.

It was left to Luna herself to intervene with more, ironically saving him somewhat.

“My Sister would surely would not appreciate any indications of such a conversation being leaked, and thus I will not breathe life into such a discovery”.

She still didn’t seem mad, so perhaps the specifics of that encounter weren’t known, only the fact It happened. On the other hoof, she may be aware of what was said, and actually somewhat appreciate Solar on board to help.

Solar only wished he had the guts to ask, never the less, his was grateful for a halt to this conversation.

After a moment, Luna turned her head to face Solar, startling him a little. He in turn froze, as if her sight was movement based, but this foalish motion had little effect on what came next. Luna beckoned, with her head, for Solar to approach, and as if he were under a trace, he did that exact thing.

Almost sleep walking towards Luna, Solar still managed to remain a respectful distance from her, something that seemed to satisfy her at least. In this moment Solar was still frozen, his min devoid of thought and he was just as any Pony would be, should the Princess of the Night summon them.

“I have been in deep, serious thought, Solar Virtue” she said proudly.

“What about” Solar instantly responded. He didn’t even voice her title at the end of his sentence, such was his trance like state and anticipation for her words.

“You, dear Solar.”

If Solar was worried before, this was on a whole new scope. His fearful anticipation for whatever Luna had to say about him was so great, he feared for his…bodily functions.

“As you know, I am well aware of your time here as a Guard, and all your transgressions against the land thenceforth”. Her voice was powerful, full of pride and authority, for she knew she had total power of Solar right now, and knew it well.

“But I have to admit, your activities following your timely departure are of little knowledge to me. When you arrived here recently, your past was filled of cloud and unknowns, but unknown they are no more”.

Solar swallowed hard, trying to prepare himself for exactly how much she knew.

“I will say only this. You are further from Virtue than any of my Ponies. How you acquired such a name baffles me, but I make no attempt to understand. All I need to understand is your past is stained with shameful acts of darkness that I do not wish to say out loud.”

Solar didn’t enquire further. Should she know everything or not, it was clear she knew enough. Even a limited knowledge of his past was bad enough to make a Pony sick. His bad deeds were numerous, and sure enough to horrify Luna.

“As you are also well aware by now, your title of the Night Warden has not been given lightly, or often. Question it all you like, but you know that a Pony of your ilk did not deserve it…”

Don’t I know it

“…and in spite of all that, all you have done, and now all I am aware of, I find you here of all places, in my Moon Garden, a sanctuary for me when the Night’s darkness mutates into a horrible form”.

Solar knew it, she was mad at him. Officially, he knew he was allowed here, but it was her place after all, and Luna could retract that privilege any time she wanted.

“Princess, I am sorry, I really am!” he pleaded.

Luna seemed confused though, unprepared for this apology.

“Sorry? Pray tell, what for? You are permitted here, are you not?”

Solar paused, considering his words. This could be a test. Luna was a mysterious Pony, and she seemed in total control of nearly every conversation the two had.

“For….being here?” Solar said uncertainly.

“Hm, you believe your presence here offends me, that you trespass into my personal space? Curious indeed, were you not here to fulfil your purpose? To investigate these Humans?”

She was surely toying with him right now, Solar concluded. Her voice and demeanour was deathly serious, but her intentions seemed all over the place, even to a Pony such as Solar.

“Well, yeah, I was” Solar replied, narrowing his eyes in wonder.

“I believe you” quickly replied Luna, “I have no choice but to admire your initiative and determination to execute the orders I gave you”. With this Luna turned back to face the water, its clearness soaking up the white glow of her moon.

Silence then followed. Luna seemed to have no intention on furthering their conversation, as she seemed back to the point of ignoring him, forgetting he was even there.

“Begging your pardon Princess” Solar said, reaffirming his presence to her as he pondered on why he had not been sent away. To this, Luna turned her head ever so slightly towards him, just so she may let him know she was listening.

“But why do you say all these things to me tonight?”

It may well be just because she could. To warn him she knew who he was, but for whatever reason, Solar felt this was not the case.

“You are a very unique Pony, Solar Virtue. A true rarity”

Solar instantly remembered this was something Celestia had said to him. He entertained the thought that Luna was divulging she knew exactly what was said between he and Celestia, reigniting his worry.

“You would never lie to me, would you Solar Virtue?” she asked.

Sadly, Solar knew his answer. He already was, all for his selfish desires. Truthfulness was never his forte.

“Never, Princess” Solar instantly confirmed.

This time, Luna turned to face him fully, even walking over to him so that she may look down upon him.

Their eyes met, and a still silence conquered Solar’s world.

His dark gaze sank easily and quickly into the dark deepens of Luna’s blue eyes. He became lost in their glory, their vastness, their beauty.His felt his soul dance to their tune, and all instances of his true self were finally lost, and Luna achieved full supremacy in this dominating like look.

“What is it you desire, Solar Virtue? Why do you serve me so, why do you persist in your responsibilities to me?”

Luna’s question seemed initially simple. Because he had to of course, under the threat of Imprisonment.

Yet as Solar thought upon it, and as time went on, Solar uncovered new depths to her words. She asked him of his true desires and intentions. She was in the process of digging into his very being, to figure out his true self.

Under any other circumstances, Solar would harden his outer shell, even worry for this potential danger. Should he be exposed for what he was, his life should surely collapse. Luna would drop the full force of her laws upon him, and no longer would he long road to success and power be in reach, only a distant memory of how he nearly achieved his goals. It would be a monument to his failure.

This in turn meant he needed to fool the Princess of the Night, no small feat. He needed to seem genuine and truthful, to ensure the Princess saw him as an asset, not a lie.

So Solar answered truthfully, in a fashion.

“I do it for Equestria. For the greater good”.

Technically, he was telling the truth. Like he said to her the other day, the greater good was his primary goal, it was just that it meant he being in a high position of power if he were to see that accomplished.

Solar received no sign of belief on Luna’s face, nor of any suspicion. His fate remained unknown. Unknown for so long in fact, thanks to Luna’s continued silent observation, Solar decided he need to further explain his intentions.

“I know I may be a bad Pony, one side-lined by society, but I honestly do what I can to further the future of all Pony kind, even in ways most would find disgusting”

In the face of Luna’s unchanging appearance, Solar wondered if he even believed himself. Not every part of his life was for the greater good, not even for good at all. He had joined the world of crime and darkness and performed feats that served none but himself, maybe it was because of this stained track record that Luna did not believe him.

“The truth is Princess, I have never had a normal life, never a life all these happy Ponies in Canterlot have had. I’ve been neglected, side-lined and spat on in any attempt I try and replicate that life. I am just not meant for it. I’m not sure our fates are written for us, but I passionately believe that I’m not on this forsaken planet to sit around and make friends. I’m here to do something! To have an impact, to influence the ever changing tide of the world. I’m here to make a difference, however I go about doing such a thing. Ponies may keep me down, and I may failure many times, but this is me, Princess. I’m not giving up! I’ll fight against the forces that hold me back!”

Solar now had no control over his actions. His words seem to just flow out automatically. More concerning however, was the fact he meant these things, that he was being genuine. He couldn’t stop himself, and he felt his entire world be played out in front of Luna.

“I may have lived in the shadows all my life, that may be me and my lasting legacy, but I’m determined to be seen within them at least, to be noticed for doing something. I can’t do anything if I’m hidden in the shitty underworld and buried by life’s regularities and burdens. I need to be free, to be allowed to expand my wings and fly, never to be held back by the bucking way of the world. I’ll be something, someday, somehow…”

Solar felt out of breath. He wasn’t even sure if he had been ranting. He felt like he had been shouting all this in front of some audience in a passionate rally like fashion. He felt exhausted even, feeling like he had just performed a great feat in his life.

Whatever he had done, and whatever truthfulness had just been revealed, it had an impact. Luna no longer seemed to just watch and study.

A look unknown to Solar appeared on her. It wasn’t sadness, neither was it shame or regret, but it had the marks of all three. It was a look new to this world, a degree of understanding, realisation and nostalgia also nestled within it.

In fact, it seemed to be one of too many emotions and thoughts.The only one Solar thought he could be sure of was a depressing one.

Hopelessness.

Yet Luna didn’t take any drastic actions. She seemed to be deep in though and consideration.

Solar had never seen her like thus in all honesty. His words actually made her ponder on something, and it was all about him. The Princess of the Night was actually having trouble contemplating him. She was making her mind up about something, or deciding something about him, this much seemed obvious.

Then, within the time it took to blink, Solar saw a new look on her face, one that most Ponies would have missed on, but it was a feeling that Luna only felt because she knew of what Solar was, and it was all too familiar.

Pity.

Solar hardly realised it, bar what it was, but Luna looked upon this Earth Pony and felt pity for him. Had he had more time to study this look, then maybe he could have protruded this to the matter of Luna’s own past, and all the darkness that played into it.

If any other Pony where to look at them now, and peer inside them, then they would have seen two comparable identities, two akin souls. The two Ponies may seem different, and in many ways they were, what with their pasts, but the relations between the two connected and without Solar ever knowing it, Luna saw a part of herself within this fallen young Pony.

Luna’s emotions ran wild, all because Solar was a unique specimen to this world, save herself. All her alternating thoughts and emotions in her mind and appearance, all because they were what Solar made her personally feel and remember.Few other Ponies could inspire such thought, deliberation, emotion and impact on her, and this fact was not lost on her.

She had made her decision.

“I stand by my words that were given to you, but two days ago.” Luna proclaimed, flooding the sphere of the two Ponies presence with life and talk.

Solar seemed confused at this initially, still recovering from his unintentional show of genuineness.

“You are a Pony in need of a drastic change of circumstances, and one necessitous of righteousness…however…. you have proven yourself to be honest of your intentions, able to commit absolutely and appropriately to your given tasks and ….” Luna paused once more. Her words sounded commanding, as if she was reading them off a speech, but this was not to continue.

Just as Solar had bled validity and integrity, so did Luna now. She seemed vulnerable once again, like she had been in the Throne Room the other day. She seemed like Luna, not Princess Luna.

“….and I…and I…” She began to show difficulty in this open and rarely seen way to her. Solar realised how much of a blessing this was, how exactly fortunous he was to see this exclusive look to Luna.

“And I accept that you are here, to act as my hoof in situations” She said this far more confidently now, but only as if she had forced herself to do so. That true Luna was still there, and Solar for the first time, saw it for all it was. Incredible.

Solar now also understood. On the surface, she may have only just said she is ok with the fact he was doing what he had always been doing here since he arrived, but he was no fool. This was a breakthrough, a major change to Luna’s attitude, and acceptance of him.

It was now obvious to him Luna had basically accepted what Celestia had asked him to be. A shadow of her, to stand by her but always out of sight. She was ok with him there now, in full. This was the final door he needed to break through to start working on Luna herself.

He was no longer just the Night Warden. He was no longer just in her service. He was noticed by Luna herself, no longer a mere member of her Court. Even the Shadows, for all their skill, necessity to Luna, and trust of her, they were still mere names on a piece of paper. Existing only to be in her service, for now at least. The Shadows may outrank him by far, they may have power and influence he could only dream of, but he was something else to Luna now.

He was Solar to her, not just the Night Warden.

He was sure he needed to gain her trust by much more. So many ponies were trusted more than him in certain ways, and many were known far more personally than he was, but this new position his exclusively owned, like his rank, was unique.

Right now, it was merely a position of opportunity, but Luna had allowed such opportunity, and with time and great effort, that could be the means to his true hungry desires…

“So, what have you learned of these Humans, Night Warden?” Luna cut off Solar’s increasingly excited train of thought, but he all too happy to allow this right now.

“Bar what you already have been informed about Princess, little. I hope to use this opportunity to find out more.”

He had meant this opportunity of being in the Moon Garden, but such a word carried so much more weight now. He had the starts of access to Luna herself now, and that could mean so much, least of all more influence on the matter of these Humans.

“Hm, no matter. I believe a change of diplomatic doctrine is in order, now these Humans are present”.

Solar knew this to be a decision he would have previously been unable to be witness to, only its orders being passed down upon him. She was now plotting with him, and by Celestia, he loved it!

“As you are full aware, Celestia refuses to cooperate with me on these crucial diplomatic matters, and as such, we cannot leave any probabilities to chance, less the land suffer from it. No longer can we hide in the shadows while Celestia’s mistakes are laid down. We must act independently, with Celestia backing us or not.”

Solar smiled. This was the Luna he liked, Strong, fierce and independent.

“Celestia acts conciliatory and polite to these Humans, but she also shuts them away, ignoring them save for when they require audience. She acts like a one Pony crowd in need of a show to them. Real leadership is needed here, leadership that takes these Humans seriously. We know little of them, and while they may be dangerous, we will not wait to find out like Celestia is happy to do. I admit, I know not if these Humans will be beneficiary to us or not, but I must ask this of you now, Solar Virtue”.

Solar stood up straight, ready for command. He too knew he needed to take the Humans seriously, but perhaps for different ways than just leader like ways. Be they good or bad, he could use the Humans down the line for his own ends and now was the time to make connections and understandings.

“The Human Commander is dead, and a fresh leader shall take his place. We must engage with whomever that may be before Celestia gets her hooves on him, and shuts them away from us. We shall be Equestria’s chosen representatives to deal with the Humans, whether Celestia likes it or not!”

Solar could hardly contain his energy here. Luna’s repetition of Celestia and referring her in such competitive, almost enemy like ways was exactly like Solar wanted. He was on team Luna right now, his team, maybe exclusively his team one day…

“At once Princess! I won’t let you down!” proclaimed Solar proudly, now finding his calling even louder.

“See that you don’t. I will not forget what you have said to me. Serve me well, you serve Equestria well, for that is what you desire, is it not?”

Here Luna seemed stricter, less open and more dark, but it was a strength in Solar’s eyes. Friendship and kind like qualities were weaknesses, and Luna was showing none right now.

This was proven further when Luna didn’t wait for pleasantries and useless repeated confirmations to occur. All Solar could possible say, should he chose to, was ‘Yes Princess’.

Such small talk was again a weakness, and Luna didn’t stand for it.She spread her powerful wings out and hastily made good her leave.

This left Solar, alone and in the peace of the Moon Garden with what he had been wanting.

Power yes, progress in gaining Luna’s trust yes, but something new also. Something that complemented his earlier strange feelings.

All still wasn’t so clear, but he had liked what he had witnessed from Luna today, very much so. Like how he could be with power and influence, he now felt Luna could be so, so much more to him…

Author's Note

My longest chapter yet, can we get a like for that :rainbowlaugh:

But in all serious, i quite likes typing this chapter. It seemed like the end of one journey for Solar, and the start of the next. For me also, it allows me now to experiment with some slice of life chapters, now that Solar now finds himself is satisfactory and comfortable position, closer to Luna than ever before, so that should be exciting to try out.

Additionally, I saw this chapter as a conflict for Solar. On one hand he's starting to follow his personal feelings ( seeing Luna is a more positive light, and willing to help her, even when asked by Celestia) but also as the start of a battle within him that continues a theme i have laid down, that Solar is struggling to decide what he wants to be. A pony obsessed with Power, or one who can actually feel real happiness.
Only time will tell to see what happens of him.

Anyway, I hope you've all had a good start to 2018, and im excited to bring you all plenty for chapters in the year to come.
Until then... 🙂

Chapter 17: More danger, more lessons

Rainbow Dash

“Hey, wake the hell up!”

Rainbow wasn’t sure when she fell asleep. She remembered seeing the Sun set into the distance while she and Navnløs rode their strange metal vehicle. She especially distinctly remembered asking about how the Sun set without a Princess. This seemed a question too much for the Human, who wouldn’t even reply without a condescending laugh until he realised Rainbow was actually being serious. After that, he simply dismissed Equestria as some sort of freak show, much to Rainbow’s dismay. Still, it was at least a small piece of information about this world that both the Sun and Moon were not controlled by any being of magic, and instead rose and set naturally.

Rainbow’s mind was honestly blown.

Perhaps this revelation proved to be too much for her, with so much going through her head that she had to just rest. That and the fact her day had mostly consisted of walking through wastelandand trying not to die, the latter of which she had lost count in the amount of encounters by now.

Regardless, the Sun, of which she still found freaky that it essentially had a mind of its own, was rising, shining a warm glow into her eyes. She begged for the chance to appreciate it, her early morning flying had been such a peaceful and amazing experience back home, but alas, her wings hardly worked here and the company, even just having any at all right now, was less than desirable.

Wonderbolt academy training was tough, especially the mornings. Having to wake up at such a precise time and be immediately ready for what the day through at her, that was a schedule that really made Rainbow miss her comfy bed and lazy lie ins. That was also a schedule she wished she was now in, not the one in which her muscles ached from the hard metal surface, and hurt even more with a solid hit from her charming Human company.

“Huh….Where are we?” tiredly asked Rainbow as she rose up to sit on her haunches, rubbing her sleepy eyes.

She gazed at her moving surroundings, initially forgetting it was she and the vehicle moving and not the land.

How far she travelled in her black out was unknown, all she knew was that the bleakness of depression of the Wasteland was behind her now, and thank Celestia for that. That infernal place, looking back, was even worse than she remembered. The contrast between an environment which actually could sustain life and that barren hellhole was massive, and for as long as she lived, Rainbow hoped never to return to the deathly wastes.

Her current environment though wasn’t too much of an improvement, but an improvement it was none the less and the contrast still was great.

Gentle rolling hills with small patches of trees surrounded her as she and Navnløs drove over the flattest part of the land, which was unfortunately, still a painfully bumpy ride.

In all honesty, Rainbow had suspected the rest of the Human’s world to be interesting somewhat, a little easier on the eyes. She had heard of the obviously terrible war that had befallen the land, but if this world was once anything like Equestria, than she could tell that violence had taken its toll. Even out of the Wasteland, nothing seemed….right.

Gone was the horrifying deathly look of the Wasteland, taking with it its poisoned and downright scary appearance with it, but it came a look of neglect, both in terms of nature management and the health of the land. As she noticed, influence of Civilisation had long gone, but the nature that took its place wasn’t refreshing like it was back home, it was as ill as the rest of the place.The land was life sustaining, but only just. Barrenness was common, and the blight that claimed the land was still quite desolated, and it saddened Rainbow. It meant, most likely, much of the Human world was like this, scarred and damaged beyond repair. Whatever the reasons behind their war, Rainbow wondered if they could have known the monstrosity and damage it would ensue, Rainbow suspected not. No being would voluntarily live here.

“I told you before you practically passed out like a weakling” Navnløs replied coldly, his usual self then.

Rainbow cast her mind back to just after their escape from the Skera. They were headed west, towards the place known as Salutis. She remembered that he mentioned something about fertile plains. Rainbow wondered when she would see such a thing.

“So, this is Salutis?” Rainbow asked as her eyes scanned the surrounding landscape, a deep sense of disappointment in her voice, as if anypony could blame her.

“If you want it to be.” Casually said Navnløs, who now received the attention of an annoyed Rainbow.

“Oh, so you lied to me huh? Again. Where really are we?” Rainbow now knew this Human to be a cheat, a deceptive monster in fact, and she wouldn’t put him lying about their destination, just for a bit of fun, above him.

“Ex-fucking-cuse me?” surprisingly replied Navnløs, quite shocked. “Listen you cyan freak, I didn’t lie about shit! What I meant was that you can’t go around thinking this world is all civilised with rules and clear boundaries for everything. This is Salutis if some guy from there says it is, and his gun is bigger than other guy’s gun, the guy who says this isn’t Salutis. People claim land all the time, and people spit on those claims all the time.”

Rainbow remained quiet on the matter, admitting defeat. Still, she began to understand somewhat. From what he said, Rainbow was beginning to see this world as an almost ancient Equestria, with no respect between various parties and factions. Collectives were against each other and drew lines on their maps as they saw fit.

“I’m a pony by the way, and my name is Rainbow Dash! Got it?” Rainbows remark was hollow in nature that much both knew. Merely one to say for the sake of it, when Navnløs had essentially just shut her down.

This was probably why Navnløs’s reaction was quite lacklustre, abandoned of any care.

“But if you must know, we are only in the frontier lands of Salutis, so still quite close to the Wasteland, and there’s a trading post not far from here. We go there, get supplies, and then carry on”.

Rainbow was pleasantly surprised at the Human’s expanded explanation, putting such a thing possibly down to the, albeit very small, improvement in relations.

“So now you can shut up and not ask anything else”.

Or not….

Of course his plan wasn’t Rainbows plan. His mentioned of a trading post, a possible Human outpost, a real place of Human inhabitation, not a twisted deformation like the Skera camp. If it was true, than Rainbow was about to see Human civilisation for the first time, or what was left of it at least. She was no Twilight, not a pony interested in documenting and discovering every little detail about the new species, but she was the first Pony to meet these Humans, that meant some responsibility for learning about them.

That and despite her less than fun encounters with Humanity so far, on a personal level, Rainbow couldn’t help but feel excited.

Geez, maybe I am an egghead.

She felt lucky that none of her friends were around to judge her on this fact, Navnløs knowing so little and caring so little about her that she needn’t worry about this enthusiasm. The only thing she did feel guilty about however was her current impatience to see such a sight. A maintained sense of control was needed, less she annoy Navnløs to the point of her seeming like some whiney filly, wanting everything to be her way.

Rainbow needed a way to pass the time, something productive and not too provocative.

“So, after we get food and stuff, then what?” Rainbow questioned, wishing to get a better grasp of what the plan was. Yes, she had asked this before, but now that supplies were closer than ever, perhaps now was the time to really decide.

“I told you this before” Navnløs spat back.

Unsatisfied with her answer, Rainbow pressed further.

“Yeah, I know, I’m not an idiot.” She replied condescendingly. “But we need to at least decide a place we can go right after”.

In honesty, Rainbow allowed herself a small sense of smugness of her initiative and future planning. She was more the Pony to just decide things at the time, but doing it this way for once, well it didn’t do much to lessen her ego.

“Do you ever fucking listen?!” Navnløs shouted back startling Rainbow a little. “I don’t care where I go next, as long as I get there, and the more words that come out of that hole you call your mouth, the more I’m willing to bet you’ll be finding yourself in some shitty puddle, alone and left to die.”

Navnløs returned the look of annoyance Rainbow currently gave him, only when he turned back to the front, no longer looking at her, did she feel the sense of disappointment and repeated shame for him. It was same old, same old. Navnløs being an arrogant, cruel jerk, to put it mildly. It was a feeling that only resurrected her own disgust for him, and for the crimes he had done.

Yet Rainbow still didn’t wish full confrontation, now at least. It was too early for such a thing, and no doubt arguments would occur later anyway. She remained in silence, judgment and annoyance keeping her company.

“Sulk all you want” Navnløs eventually said, breaking the continued silence. “You’re a lucky…thing, you know. Truth is, if you were alone, anywhere in this world, you’d be dead. Without me, you’d be nothing, left to die on yourself, or be discovered by someone worse than me”.

Navnløs spoke as if he had an inflated ego of his own, stating that it was only he keeping Rainbow alive. Not seeing the irony in all this ego related talk however, Rainbow fought back.

“Someone worse than you? Pfff, yeah right…” she dismissed, almost laughing at the fact that there was an individual who could inflict so much damage and cruelty to the masses than Navnløs. The Skera were bad sure, but they acted like savage animals mostly. Navnløs was cold, calculating and very aware of his evil.

Navnløs then proceeded to give a very loud and very genuine laugh. It instantly caught Rainbow attention as she noticed his legitimate disbelief of her remark.

“Every time I think you can’t be more stupid, that you can’t be more ignorant of this world. Looks like I’m wrong again.” Initially, Rainbow saw this as only a chance to insult her, to demean her.Quite surprisingly however, it wasn’t, and the brief silence that he spent thinking proved to be the moment in which his words went only used for bitterness and douchery.

“You clearly haven’t met some of the big guys around here, the ones with power and influence….some of the people I’ve met in fact.”

Wait what, is he actually about to tell me stuff about this place?

Rainbows attention, and hope, rose dramatically. Her ears turned so that every detail may be heard, and she ensured her remarks were kept quiet, so that she may not interrupt him.

“There are men around here that like to do worse things than me. To torture and kill just for fun, not for actual survival and useful long term gain. There are other Humans who like to torment fellow Humans to satisfy their sick desires. They will break another person mentally and physically, cause a similar degree of pain to their loved ones, all because they can in this lawless land…”

Gone then were Rainbow’s hopes for learning some real useful information. Ever since her venture into reading and the Daring Do books, she had appreciated the detail and varied stories of another world, even if that world may be fictional. She loved lore basically, but this was the lore of this land that she didn’t want to really know. Evil existed it seemed, and it was worse than she initially thought.

Navnløs then gave a quick look at her to gauge her reaction. He saw her to be nearly angry at her this world was, but he didn’t take this chance to mock. Granted, he took it as an opportunity to again be himself, to inflame his ego.

“I saved people from those types of freaks you know?” he said, a smug smile on his face as he turned back to driving.

Rainbow gave a low effort laugh, one of which Navnløs knew the meaning of.

“I’m not lying. In my long travels I’ve saved others for both my gain and theirs. Things that I can trade often are rewards, and I take them, in fact, I remember one time, to the mountains of the north, I saved this shit load of people from being in some death sport or whatever”.

Rainbow seriously doubted this, but he did say he did it for rewards. That was selfish, and when he would only do such a thing when a reward was available, when lives were at stake, that was another rack of loyalty to anything good that again annoyed her.

“Yeah, sure you did.” Rainbow said sarcastically, just wishing he wasn’t like this.

“Ask them, if they are still around. Probably not, world is dangerous for anyone not ready to do what it takes. But still, I said I’m not lying, and I’m not. They would have been picked off one by one, in some cruel hunt that meant their deaths would be some sort of challenge or test. I don’t know why that was happening to them, but they promised reward for me saving them, and so I did.”

This did seem like the usual Navnløs to Rainbow in fact, so she took the bait, she inquired further.

“What did you get, hero?” Her sarcastic and mock title she gave wasn’t lost on Navnløs, who seemed to care little for her tease, but he answered none the less.

“They told me the location of some pre-war tech stache, hidden in the mountains, and let me tell ya’, pre-war shit sells high, like very high. I got some good stuff for flogging that.”

At first, Rainbow had wondered on the meaning behind ‘pre-war tech’. What that included, she didn’t know. She would never get to ask in fact, not with her current distraction.

Gone was her sulking and disgusted feelings towards Navnløs, gone was any feeling towards him in fact, for in the distance, and rapidly approaching was something, and something Human made.

“Is that…?” Rainbow asked, eyes fixated.

“Yep, the trading post, and not a moment too soon. The fuel in this thing is basically dry and this point. You’re lucky I saw some decrepit sign on the way, while you slept.” Navnløs had clearly meant to suggest all thanks should be directed towards him. Rainbow neither did so nor cared for such a remark, now she could now finally see a true Human location.

The first thing she noticed was that it was obviously fortified, and with what she had seen so far. Rainbow wasn’t surprised.

A high wooden wall seemed to surround the village sized outpost. The tops of Human heads poked above the large palisades as they kept a wary eye on the great beyond, careful to protect their small pocket of civilisation free of the chaos that surrounded it. The wall, unfortunately for Rainbow, blocked all view of what was inside, ensuring the only real things she could see was a primitive looking gatehouse, whose gate was indeed shut, and a small hut like buildings just near the outer reaches of the wall.

Quite fascinatingly, Humans ventured in and out of this buildings, cups in hand, curiously, a few of these Humans didn’t seem quite….normal, Rainbow wasn’t really sure how to describe them. They just seemed a little off.

“What’s that place there?” Rainbow asked, her attention now fully online and her eyes scanning around at all this new discoveries. Truthfully, she felt quite the pioneer being here.

Navnløs seemed to snigger at Rainbows genuine question, something that the curious young Pony seemed confused at. His laugh suggested he knew something she didn’t.

“A place where miseries, minds and bodies may be totally disabled”.

Rainbow didn’t understand. What was happening in there to make them like this? What where they doing to themselves?

“Huh? Why would they wana do that?” her innocence was obvious, easily picked up by Navnløs, who simply laughed again, much at her expense.

“You really don’t have a fucking clue, do you?” he asked, leaving a bewildered Rainbow wondering if she had missed something obvious. If he had, she never got the chance to find out. The metal vehicle suddenly stopped, the rumble of its strange workings now silent, leaving Navnløs just turning to look at her.

“Look, I know what you’re thinking, and the answer is no, you aint going through those gates”.

Initially, Rainbow only stared, mouth agape and eyes wide. For some odd reason, she didn’t really follow Navnløs’s meaning at first, but its message quickly became clear to her, and only s shake of the head brought her back to this world of disbelief.

“Wait that?!” she exclaimed, pure shock overcoming her. “Nuh uh! I actually want to see what it is like in there.”

This wasn’t a question to Rainbow. She had not been given a choice to stay her or go inside. There was one true answer, and it was one currently, and cruelly, withheld from her. This was unacceptable.

“Use your head why don’t you? You’re a……whatever you are….”

Rainbow wasted no time in upholding a new principle of hers, to not sit back and accept Navnløs’s ignorance.

“A Pony. I’m a Pony, idiot.”

Predictably, Navnløs didn’t seem to care. Still, given enough time and persistence to upholding this principle, maybe she would gain ground on the issue.

“…Whatever. The point is the people in there aren’t as unlucky as me.They don’t have a displeasure of knowing you exist.”

Navnløs obviously knew he wasn’t being so diplomatic to Rainbow, and as she had concluded many times, didn’t care for it, but his point here was still valid, however uncomfortable it may be to here. The Humans there wouldn’t know what she was, and judging by the hostile, impulsive nature of her previous Human encounters, she wasn’t prepared to find out.

“The world is so screwed up, people’s minds are just equally so. I’m telling you now, there’s plenty of freaky shit out there, cults and stuff. The moment they see me with you in tow like so obedient pet, well they’ll probably proclaim me to be some demon or prophesised evil or whatever. I’d be lucky to only get the ol’ hung drawn and quartering….”

Rainbow didn’t know what that meant and didn’t press to find out, it was most likely as savage as the rest of this place.This meant reluctantly, she was going to have to stay put.

Not that Navnløs got that hint.

“…and I can’t even imagine what they’ll do to you. Probably some weirdo will want that obnoxiously off putting hair of yours, good thing too. Nothing says ‘shoot me here’ like that bright mess of colours”.

Now Rainbow knew he wasn’t just being helpful now. No useful information coming out his mouth anymore. Just torment.

“Yeah yeah alright! I hear you, I’ll stay! Geez!”

The Human narrowed his eyes as he silently stared at Rainbow, probably suspicious of her true intentions. Regardless however, he didn’t voice any concerns as he clambered out the crude metal vehicle.

“Now, stay here” He reiterated, his attention now focusing on other things.

“Wait, you’re just going to leave me here? What if another Human finds me?”Rainbow wasn’t scared, but being the foreigner she was in this strange land, a sense of overall control wasn’t present, and comfort while she was alone wasn’t something Rainbow knew would be found. Like it or not, Navnløs was the only thing in this world keeping her contained in her bubble of thinly skinned safety.

“What else do you think ‘stay here’ means?” His look now wasn’t merely of a triumphant insult, but a genuine disbelief at Rainbows point. Rainbow quickly understood this meaning as she regretted her choice of words. She wasn’t that dumb of course, but this was now a situation she has left to salvage. For whatever reason, the sense of disappointment that Rainbow had now caused and the mistaken belief in Navnløs she had instated, it saddened her somewhat, just as if she had disappointed someone who actually mattered to her.

“Aren’t you worried somepony might try and steal this thing, or whatever? It’s not exactly hidden”. Rainbow asked, looking at their relative openness. Given the continued barrenness of the place, the vehicle stuck out somewhat. The only real cover they had was the fact it, and them, were currently stationed between rocky hills, creating a natural tunnel like choke point between the high points. The vehicle, although quietly nestled beside the rocks, was in view the outer lot of buildings, and its recluse position was more suspicious than anything.

“There no fuel left, so they won’t get far in it.” Navnløs’s answer was confident and short, a sign that to him, this conversation was ended. On the contrary however, risk of discovery, and the potential threat that came from that, as detailed by Navnløs, was still very real to Rainbow.

“But what if they find me? I don’t exactly have many places to hide you know?”

Rainbow felt weak just asking such a question. Navnløs’s look of agitation only further such a thing. No longer was she just some tag along, now she was being foal sat. Shameful was not a word Rainbow thought she could become familiar with.

“I don’t know alright! Kick them in the head or something, just do something on your own. I won’t be with you forever hopefully!”

Bitter words turned into a bitter taste in Rainbow’s mouth. It was true, she was a liability here. Her wings hardly worked, she had literally no knowledge of this place at all, and she had required Navnløs to save and look after practically all the time since they met. Deep down, she knew she needed to make a good impression to Navnløs, to, even if she couldn’t yet fully admit it, impress him, but yet, she had so far strived as far as she could from this goal.

Rainbow really couldn’t blame the Human as he walked off towards the guarded gate, not a parting word for her.She was usually so good at everything, ensuring she could be the best of the best. Even then, whenever she made a mistake, whenever she could say she failed in something, she would use that as a slingshot to regain the lime light. Failure was a harsh teacher, but a teacher none the less. In the past, she learned from her mistakes and became stronger for it. The question now was simple.

Why wasn’t she now?

The truth was she wasn’t really herself, ever since she got her. Whatever it was the sent her here, it had left a part of herself back in Equestria. Her true self, the parts which she was so proud of, and the parts that had helped her become a success back home. Now, she was only a stubborn young alien species, in a world not meant to leave her alive.

For the first time, not only was she alone in this world. But she was alone in spirt also. It was just her, no friends to care for her, to egg her on. She was a disgrace, and even if it had been delayed with her “rescue” of Navnløs, she knew as well as he did that soon he would just declare her not worth his while anymore, and leave her to die in a place where her life and friends would never touch her again.

Everything she had accomplished. The life she had built. The friendships and bonds she had created and fought for. All would be for nothing. A passing memory, as far from her as anything could be. Right now, it was only those memories of home that remained. Until she stepped back into Equestria proper, every bit of her life back home were just that, memories.

Still, memories they might be, but memories she could be proud of. Rainbow steeled herself to continue remembering them, never to lose them as long as she lived, but now, they had to be put aside. Life was here now, and she needed to not only survive, but thrive, as she did back in Equestria.

No longer would she be a liability, a useless weight to drag Navnløs down, and no longer would she be such a passive being, whose only point of interest was the pact she was a Pony in a world of Humans. She was so much more than that. Just like she had concluded that Navnløs, for all his faults, wasn’t something to be totally left behind, so she also concluded that herself, her real self, that too wasn’t a thing to be left behind.

Loyalty, to herself and others. That was the most important thing. Navnløs had shown excellent loyalty to himself, and as such, he had survived and thrived in this cruel world. He was unstoppable, always able to get what he wanted. Yet his lack of loyalty to others, and everything good that came with that, it left him a dark husk of an individual, a destructive force that always ensured the world was left worse than it was earlier. IF Rainbow was only loyal to herself, she may find herself to be better in this world, less of a drag, but it wouldn’t help others like she had done in Equestria. That would be a betrayal of everything she and her friends stood for. She needed to show loyalty to the wider picture also. In helping Navnløs be such a danger to everything, and even if it was only in a small amount, to help this poor world become less deformed.

Standing up in the vehicle, Rainbow found herself installed with a new found confidence.Sure, her body was weak here, as was the extent of her knowledge, but it wouldn’t stop her trying and by Celestia, it wouldn’t stop her failing. She would perhaps indeed become more familiar with such a thing here, it came with being in a literal alien world, but as she had done many times before, she would rise up, stronger and better for it.

No longer willing to sit by and let her battles be fought for her, no longer able to sit by and be dead weight, Rainbow Dash stood up, and jumped out the metal vehicle. Cautious to not be noticed, Rainbow quickly slid around the back.

The plan, to get inside the trading post.

The reason, to survive.

Navnløs had mentioned that supplies were limited, and however economics were like here, Rainbow knew at least he wouldn’t get stuff for free, she needed something to trade at least. Thanks to the Skera, who had stripped them of all but the clothes on Navnløs’s body, anything worthy of trade was most likely taken.

Rainbow didn’t doubt Navnløs. He was admittedly, an expert here. However, his best here may not be enough. His best may not get them the supplies they needed. What’s more, Rainbow knew him. If he could only get enough supplies for him, he would. Navnløs wouldn’t go the extra mile for Rainbow Dash, and in all honesty, she wouldn’t blame him.

Rainbow needed to help, and not by trading things she never owned. She was small and agile, and she could use that to her advantage.

Perhaps it was exposure to this world and it was claiming her, or perhaps it was a new found confidence to help by herself and Navnløs, but she had to be sneaky about this. She had to steal.

She felt bad about it of course. She was no thief, but desperate times called for desperate measures and failing to do so may just leave her in the same hole she had been here ever since she arrived in this world. Helping Navnløs may earn his respect, and actually bring out the Human inside him that wasn’t selfish and loyal only to himself. It may take time, but earning his respect may allow her to get close and retrieve that better Navnløs.

Using rocks as cover, she slowly moved closer to the wall. It was high, about fifteen feet tall. Seemingly made of tree trunks, not that Rainbow had seen any living trees in this dead world.

Rainbow played this act cleverly. Watching the heads of the Human guards atop the walls, she waited until each continued his patrol before making her advance. Further and further she advanced, until she reached the roots of the wall, and possibly directly under the guards.

Rainbow could no longer see any Human, such was her immediate presence with the wall. Hugging it practically, the next stage of her plan was needed now, and desperately so. Cover existed no longer, and if any Human ventured just outside the walls, she would be discovered.

Only one option remained. One in which, in any other time, she would have resorted to instantly, and with good reason.

She had wings. She literally could fly.

Well, until she found herself here.

Last time she tried, Rainbow could manage but a little hover. Gravity seemed harsher here, but only when flying. It was an odd feeling, like she had been sent back to her Filly days. Her wings felt underdeveloped, reeking with an aching feeling.

That was then though. Any aches had seemed to have gone now, and this was a situation in which she really needed to try.

So now here she stood, ready for the inevitable collapse to the earth. Wings extended, flaring out, Rainbow crouched, hoping any push with her legs would be a welcome help.

In her head, she prepared, and initiated a count down.

3…

2…

1…

Into the air she went….and to the ground she fell once more.

“Ugh, seriously, what’s wrong with me?” Rainbow grumbled quietly to herself, so that she may not be heard by any unfriendly Human. Regardless, the frustration from her dysfunctional wings was increasing. Back home, it would be bad enough, the cruel removal of her most skilled ability was cruel, and that was still in a place where healing was readily available. Sure, the time and effort to take to rehabilitate was annoying, but it did at least always mean being whole again. The contrast was too sharp, too painful for Rainbow. Her Wings seemed well enough, no bones had been broken, but she simply couldn’t fly, and there was no pony available to fix that. Unless the ability to fly came back as fast as it was taken away, she was stuck like this, completely grounded. That was a lonely feeling, a feeling of a severe and claustrophobic limitation. To a born flyer such as her, she may as well be buried underground, such was her massive removal of movement.

Now lying on that hard dirty ground, Rainbow remained motionless, uncaring or perhaps ignorant to any presence of Humans. She felt rushes of defeatism, near depression of this accursed disability. The tempting offer of giving up was so close, within hooves reach even.

Rainbow was prepared this time. The offer was all too tempting, and even more so understandable. She was objectively less of a pony without functioning wings, but gone was the real possibility of giving up. She was a pony of action now, and she wasn’t allowed so flimsy wall about to stop her.

Still, she couldn’t exactly just climb a wall.

Yet the luck that followed wasn’t of the kind she wished she could have, her wings did not so suddenly fix themselves, but the quiet and motionless form that was her allowed something new to add to her fortune.

Just down from her positon, at another section of the wall, Rainbow heard movement. Human movement.

Panic initially set it as she prepared herself for discovery from one of the guards, but the movement came not from any guards, and nor was she noticed.

Remaining still as not to be seen, a couple of Human males, whose attire was not becoming of them at all, seemed to literally emerge from the ground, just under the wall.

Rainbow had to admit, at first she thought Humans to be incredibly resourceful and skilled in that they could burrow underground like a mole. Mentally slapping herself for such a stupid thought, Rainbow quickly realised that Humans seem to have quite the lack of natural bodily tools, save for those strange looking but seemingly useful hands. The Humans had indeed come from underground, but through the useful of a tool dug tunnel.

Rainbow studied these Humans carefully, additionally readying herself in case she was discovered. They seemed shifty, very suspicious like. They, like her, were acting quiet and hoping to be unseen, probably by the guards. They dirty and ripped clothing seem to suggest they weren’t any warriors, nor the ruling elite.

A crude sack that accounted itself on the back of one of the Humans was full of something, leading Rainbow to believe that while the precise motive of their actions was unknown, they were most likely going against the local law of the land, and maybe too stealing something.

Rainbow wasn’t going to ask. Not that she could anyway. The Humans seemed to scuttle away without any chance of further study. Wise really. If they were in the art of remaining unfound, getting out of here was the correct thing to do, not lay here like a couch potato.

Barring any further investigation of the Humans, Rainbow now had a new opportunity to gain entrance. Well disguised and competently hidden against the wall with camouflaged planks of wood was the tunnel.

Getting onto her hooves once more, Rainbow wasted no time approaching it.Lifting up the wooden flap, Rainbow examined the basic yet functional tunnel. It was just basically a dug out channel which seemed to lead to the other side of the wall. Remarkably, the tunnel seemed to exist with very little support, bar a few wooden posts propping up the weight of the ground above.

Momentarily listening in case it was occupied, Rainbow took her chance. Hoping and praying it was empty, she crawled in, happy at least it was built with a human in mind, allowing her much more space than the previous two users probably had.

Crawling, albeit quite uncomfortably, in the darkness, it didn’t take long until a crack of light shined through the black. Again covering each end of the tunnel was a flap of wooden planks to hide the whole thing. Lifting herself up to it. Rainbow pressed her ear to the wood. She was now seemingly inside the outpost, and if she though it was difficult remaining unseen on the outside, she was now prepping herself to be extra careful. Yet there was bustling of Human activity, another stroke of fortune Rainbow mentally thanked for. Slowly pushing the wooden hatch up, Rainbow was witness to a dimly lit wooden room, barely four foot wide. The “room” itself was empty, devoid of anything by natural light that shone through holes in the walls.

Pulling herself from the tunnel into the room, Rainbow discovered the wooden wall right in front of her was in fact to separate the tunnel from the rest of the building. A human sized gap was spotted, allowing Rainbow to move around, to again be witness to another room. This one however, was far bigger, and was obviously the majority of the building. It was relatively empty bar a few wooden boxes and old rusty tools. Whoever used this tunnel had made sure it was well hidden as when Rainbow looked back at the wall that separated both rooms, unless the building was well lit, no Human would ever notice the gap.

More importantly, she was now in. Rainbow slowly creaked open the shack door, seeing still little activity. She seemed to be comfortably tucked away in some extremely filthy alleyway. Crude wooden shacks lined the street, construction so poor that the overhanging structures seem to be almost tipping over. The ground was equally as shoddy. Puddles of Celestia knows what were everywhere, and the smell, the smell induced such a gagging sensation in Rainbows stomach, literally having to cover her mouth with a hoof.

This was obviously a shady part of town, a place where only undesirables probably lived.

A perfect place to hide a secret tunnel.

Occasionally A human passed down the street, in a state that perfectly complimented the street.It was a pitiful sight that saddened Rainbow. There was inequality in Equestria for sure, but not on this level. The Humans and their environment was just so bad, that it was a miracle life existed here, and Rainbow had thought that back in the Wasteland. It seemed no matter where she was in this world, there was no happiness or joy, no place to relax. It was just pain, hardship and reminders of what a ruined place these Humans lived in.

This clearly wasn’t Equestria. These weren’t Ponies. Rainbow knew that now, and judging by her time here, and the Human company she had been with, she knew she had to accept these Humans were not like Ponies, and not for the better, but to now realise even the more sophisticated civilisation of this world was just as bad, that was a hope sapping thought, and she just wished she could help somehow.

Alas, that was not her aim now, and even if it was, what could she do? Offer to be kind and assist? She would probably be attacked, judging by her previous experiences.

No pony was more heartbroken to do it than her, but she had fight back every urge her life back in Ponyville, her entire life in fact, had taught her. She had to leave the poor and needy, those in genuine trouble and those who needed very real help. She hadn’t forgotten that she came here for supplies, but still, given the chance, Rainbow was keenly aware that it wasn’t her, and certainly not for Navnløs, who truly deserved any life giving supplies.

The search for this crucial life saver was difficult.Dirty, trash filled excuses for streets let Rainbow Dash in a winding and confusing disorientation. From outside the walls, the encampment didn’t look that large, smaller than Ponyville that’s for sure, but inside, that was a totally different story. Absolutely zero planning had been taken in the construction of this place, bar that anything built had to be within the walls.It was a dark and stinky mess, a place of such tightness and poor regard to any safety and wellbeing meant that anytime Rainbow turned a corner to where the sun actually shined down on, it felt like emerging from a cave, leaving darkness and despair for a better place. Of course it was a shame that there didn’t seem to be any such reprieve in this place. The sun may be there, but it did nothing to lessen the depressing feeling this dwelling installed in Rainbow,

Yet despite the cramped and abominable layout of this shanty town, Rainbow was pleasantly surprised at the relative ease of remaining hidden to any Human eyes. Yes, it was dark, a small pony nestled within the narrow streets could easily avoid detection, but the surprising aspect was that, whenever she did see a Human, they seemed so distant from the world, so unaware of their surroundings, that even a firework show wouldn’t distract them. They just either carried on walking, carrying objects or performed daily activities with not an emotion in sight.

Their faces weren’t pale, but they did look like they had just seen a ghost. Perhaps living in a place like this, surviving in the world they lived in, simply wore these Humans down to such an extent , that they just became husks of beings, living to just survive until the next day. Most likely fun and joy was an alien concept to these people, and Rainbow never wished for Pinkie Pie to be here than now.

Then, after some more clueless wondering around, the grotty tunnel like streets opened up, revealing a bustling and large open space.

Gone was the ever looming shadows of the living quarters behind her, now only a wide market place, full of shouting Humans, desperate to sell their wares.

It was chaotic to say the least. Organisation seemed as far gone as hope in this world, but the contrast to any other place Rainbow had yet visited here was stark.

Literally, compared to anywhere else, this here was full of life. Humans interacting without violence. Commerce and trade replacing threats and mortal danger.Sure, even here it wasn’t exactly pleasant, at least when compared to Equestria.It was a wild, seemingly unlawful place. Rainbow spotted various bladed weapons kept close by many Humans. It was clear this was a comparative oasis in a desert of gloom and death, but alas, it was still something, and it was the first real time rainbow had seen a functioning Human society.

She felt giddy at this pioneering discovery.

What Twilight would do to be here now?

Of course Rainbow didn’t really wish for her friends to be here. Yes this was the first time a pony had seen what this strange species could accomplish, but there was no illusion in her mind that this would deserve any scientific observation. It was simply too dangerous. The Humans may emulate and perform similar aspects of society to Equestria, but unlike here, ponies didn’t do it for the selfish need of themselves. Nor do they destroy and kill others and their world to lead to a thing like this.

Humans were deadly, they had little to lose, and they had no friendship.

Pity and sorrow remerged in Rainbow’s heart. She didn’t think it too far beyond the capabilities of these individuals to be like Ponykind.She didn’t think it impossible to teach friendship and proper functionality to this place, even in the case of Navnløs Rainbow still saw some hope, but that was a dream far from the reality of today, and she was surely not going to get herself killed trying to bring forward such a desire.

More importantly, her hiding advantage was now about to disappear. There was no staying anonymous in the middle of this trading area, even with her size. Her mane alone would draw the eyes of every haggling and hungry Human in the vicinity.

Not that this would even matter should she not find any worthy supplies.

Primarily she needed clean water. That was the life blood of any world, especially in this barren world. The worst part about such a normally simple and easily obtainable thing was that, upon observation, fair trade wasn’t even a thing here. Everything was for sale, and everyone was to be taken advantage of. The amount of likely poor and starving Humans she saw was, quite honestly, disturbing and disgusting. What Rainbow believed was some sorry attempt at bread was seemingly being sold for some overpriced amount, judging on the amount of desperation and despair on the faces of these Humans.

Begging and pleading was something she kept seeing.Desperate Humans just wanting a bite to eat having to sell bags of items, stuff that even Rainbow knew wasn’t worthy some measly loaf of bread.The worst part of this parasitic society was when some poor Human didn’t have enough to trade. If they were lucky, they were just thrown aside by a brute of a guard, determined to waste anymore trading time with someone they probably saw as drain on this world. Yet, even as Rainbow was shocked and sickened by every passing minute here, she quite unfortunately was surprised yet again. One poor soul, obviously starving judging on his stick like figure, made a trade with the bread stall owner that quite quickly after making the trade, was apparently the wrong move. Whatever he had given to trade was unsatisfactory, and forgiveness was a foreign concept as any kindness here. Clearly feeling cheated and insulted, the stall owner simply waved away the starving Human, and soon after, he was forcibly escorted by the bullies that passed as guards here, before being taken into a dark alley way, and punished for his “crime”.

Rainbow didn’t know if this Human survived his apparent mortal mistake, but the Guards shortly returned, a sick smile on their faces, and spots of blood on their crude armour.

Navnløs was right. This world was unforgiving, cruel, and only the strongest survived. Rainbow knew she was having to accept this , but still, what a joke, what a mess of a world in that a simple starving individual is punished for just trying to feed himself, maybe even his family. If rainbow didn’t want to stay here any longer, she now wished she was gone yesterday.

Eventually though, after witnessing lawlessness and cruelty reign further here,vicious brawls over disagreements, lying and cheating, desperation and fear seemingly happening regularly, Rainbow spotted what she needed. Drums of water stacked at the other side of her current poison. The water stored here was seemingly not for sale. Only guards being the ones to take a drink there. Still, it was progress, and Rainbow wasn’t exactly going to make an offer to buy.

Getting it would be difficult. Even if she got there unseen, obtaining it would be even harder. She couldn’t exactly just roll a drum off, whistling as she went.Perhaps she could roll one away to a darker place, then find Navnløs, who may help her escort it from there.

Progress was slow but careful. Some alleyways led closer to her target, while some were blocked with chatting Humans.Rainbow wasn’t Rarity however, and she wasn’t about to let a little dirty work stop her. Various wooden platforms had been built around the area, some nestled against buildings.Atop them were stalls and such, probably so that their storage and wares didn’t have to be placed on the filthy ground. This was to Rainbow advantage. It was a tight squeeze, but practically diving under them allowed her to move around the perimeter of the market place unseen.

Nothing was going to stop her, bar one thing.

Crawling underneath on such platform, seeing the legs of Humans hurryingly walk just mere feet by her, a conversation directly above her pricked her ears. It wasn’t the displeasurable and horrible topics she had overheard thus far, not exactly. Maybe because it wasn’t a surprise to her anymore.

Navnløs was literally right above her, and through cracks in the platform, Rainbow could see his form.

He was talking to another Human, probably trying to gain supplies.

The content of this trade wasn’t of concern, it was what was said when business wasn’t a priority.

“Nice jacket” said the trader, a little deviousness in his voice. “Where’d you get it? And you can’t fool me and say it’s yours”

“It is mine!” growled back Navnløs. “At least now it is”.

A sad mixture of pride and joy made up his words, as he obvious was insinuating to the trader what he had already told her. That he had killed to get the jacket.

Until then it was, very unfortunately, Navnløs being himself, but Rainbow was glad she stayed to listen, but not glad for any decent reason.

“Well you may be in luck, judging from all the pesky activity from old Salutis around here, you may find yourself with a whole lot of trophies. If you think you can take them of course”

This wasn’t talk Rainbow enjoyed listening to. Salutis was their destination, but apparently that objective may be delayed while Navnløs enjoys himself with some trophy hunting as the trader put it, clear enough to Rainbow to mean some more killing.

That wasn’t the Human she wished to travel with. One that delighted in death just so he may feel good from it, then to brag and show off his cruel actions with a trophy jacket.

Changeable or not, Rainbow was going to have enough talk with Navnløs, and she know knew enough to expect a bit of a fight in return from him.

Worthy cause enough. Bet Applejack will love that I’m actually being honest, not shutting up and letting him be him.

This was hard enough to the ears of Rainbow Dash, yet it was about to get worse.

“You know…” Began the trader, quieting his voice. “…. You could stick to the small targets, but we know of some more hard hitting plans. Plans of which will really bloody Salutis up, just as they deserve.”

Rainbow listened carefully. The detail was lost upon her as now she was apparently inadvertently privy to some plot, though it was Navnløs response she was interested in, and if he would actually agree to it.

He remained silent, perhaps thinking about it.

The trader took this as an opportunity to try and persuade her travelling companion.

“Listen, I know who you mean when I say ‘we’, and ‘we’ have been waiting for too long. Salutis thinks they can just expand and expand. The world isn’t there’s and they sure as hell aren’t going to rebuild it, epically that absolute maniac, Lord Vanquisher. I’d rather the world burn again then let him help rule it”.

The trader seemed passionate about whatever his cause was. Salutis, Rainbows current destination, obviously wasn’t looked upon fairly by this Human. This was Rainbows first crash course on Human politics, and in all honesty, she didn’t care. Some may find it interesting, but right now, all she needed to know was how to survive, and if Navnløs would actually join her and not go skipping around, doing bad things.

Still though, his response didn’t come. Rainbow looked frustratingly around, just wishing for him to hurry up. A good hiding spot or not, she couldn’t stay here forever. A human at a fair distance could probably see under the platform, and while she was safe right now, that wouldn’t be a permanent solution.

Dude, hurry up.

Navnløs blunt and confrontational attitude ensured Rainbow was now always ready for it. She had to be strong and not back down, and maybe be a bit more forceful in return. This was why she nearly found herself saying these thoughts out loud, an action that would lead to way too many severe consequences, least of all from Navnløs, who Rainbow was sure wouldn’t appreciate being eavesdropped on.

But yet again, like ever since she had got here, life wasn’t plain sailing. Leaning against a shack not too fair in front of her was a Human, a human male apparently looking directly at her.

Maybe it was her mane, maybe it was her coat that was giving her away, but this Human was looking right at her direction.

Navnløs’s response didn’t matter now. Her heartbeat raced to a stop, as her blood froze in suspense and even fear. She had survived one horde of Humans too recently, and she didn’t want to test her chances yet again.

The Human, dressed in black rags, didn’t move. He didn’t sound any alarm. He didn’t even try and confront her. If he had seen her, he didn’t seem too bothered about it. For a brightly coloured blue pony with a rainbow mane, this Human seemed quite unfazed by it.

Was it possible he was as long gone as the Humans she had seen in the alley ways. He did seem a bit….distant. Perhaps his life was so bad that her presence here didn’t really matter to him.

Or, and something Rainbow wished for quite naively, the Human wasn’t actually looking at her. That he hadn’t spotted her, and was simply day dreaming. Rainbow had done such a thing before, just blankly staring in front of her while her mind raced. It seemed possible for Humans do replicate that.

It honestly seemed like this could be the case. Rainbow wasn’t blindly ignoring the worse possibilities, just so she may feel better, in her truest opinion, it did literally seem like the Human hadn’t seen her.

Still, she could feel her very skin tighten at the fear of discovery.Her whole body tensed in the worst anticipation she had ever felt. No breaths were taken, no blinks even occurred. It was just complete and utter silence from her, as if time had stopped.

Sweet Celestia! Move away already!

The Humans inability to go away wasn’t healthy for her. Not with the almost complete lack of breathing so she was currently enjoying.If he didn’t move, Rainbow wasn’t sure she had any solutions. Attempt to escape would just draw attention from the Human, had he not already seen her, but failure to do anything just meant she would be on show to him soon, and not hiding wasn’t a great way of not being seen.

Rainbow wasn’t the element of luck, but it sure felt like it today.

Without alarming any others, the staring Human seem to breathe a sigh before slowly walking away, to occupy himself with whatever.

The sudden and unexplained spot of luck deflated Rainbow like one of Pinkies balloons. She had taken so few breaths, but just knowing she was safe, in a situation she struggled to explain her good fortune, ensured a , albeit as quiet as possible, thankful sigh emitted from her.

For now, everything was ok.

Knowing she was still hidden, her ears pricked themselves to focus above her, determined to uncover the terrible choices of Navnløs. Were he to accept an offer of continued death and pain, rainbow wouldn’t stand for it.

Yet no answer came, and Rainbow could only blame herself.

In the terrifying moment of trying to wonder if she was about to be seen and killed , the sound of moving steps on the wood above her entered her ears, but her attention was quite understatedly focused elsewhere.

In her determination to remain unseen, she had ignored the fact that the trader had invited Navnløs inside her shop, probably to further discuss their matters.

Rainbow cursed this missed opportunity.

What if Navnløs were to accept the traders offer? What if he took Rainbow to witness him spilling more blood? What if he just figured that was worth more than partnering up with her?

Was she about to be abandoned in the worst place?

All were terrible thoughts, but she could just press her ear to her door to listen, not if she wanted to be unseen. Unless there was a back way in, she was now out the loop.

This left her with her only original option, to almost impress him with her help. Though perhaps this mishap had a silver lining, if only that it now served her to be extra determined, so that she may escape abandonment.

Yet determination was determination, and Rainbow didn’t care how it came to be. She wasted no time in sliding back, further away from the market facing end of the platform. She was going, should all go well, slip out the under the platform to her right, cross the street unseen, and get closer to the water.

As she approached the other end of the platform, Rainbow formulated how she would get across unseen. There was zero cover, but on the other hoof, no Humans. If she was seen, it would be from the centre of the market.She would need to cross fast, within blinking speed.

And who was faster than her.

She couldn’t exactly use her wings, but she was no slouch with her legs. A mighty push from the ground may get her across cleanly, it would just depend on if she didn’t fall like an idiot in the middle of the open space.

It was risky, but Rainbow couldn’t think of any other plans, whether that be telling about her character or not.

In this cramped space, Rainbow prepared her legs for a pounce. She felt energy built her in her haunches, her eyes set on her landing location, and she imitated a count down.

1…

“What the-!”

Just as she zoomed off from her safe spot, she felt her body leave the earth, to float almost, very sharply before literally going in the other direction, the one behind her. Rainbow could do nothing as some surprise force sent her not only back, this time above the platform , but through an opening to the adjoining building, falling on onto a hard floor in a dark building.

Why and how she was here made itself know before she was even aware what had really happened.

“You. Fucking. Idiot!”

Navnløs obviously hadn’t followed the trader. He had swiftly grabbed Rainbow, just as she made a bolt for it, and he had thrown been thrown inside the building placed above her, when she was under the platform.

“You are damn lucky my aim is true. If I didn’t stop you from crossing that street-“

Navnløs was mad, quite clearly why. His orders were plain, understood by Rainbow. Yet she was here.

Still, it wasn’t the first though on her mind right now.

“H-how did you know? I was quiet!” Rainbow asked, a little shook from the sudden change of events.

“You aren’t being now!” Navnløs hissed.

It was true. Rainbow sudden exclamation upon, what she know knew was being grabbed, wasn’t exactly subtle, and neither was her current confusion.

“You think I’d still be around if I was clueless to something trying to hide from me?”

It was an answer that wasn’t really an answer. More accurately, at was an answer which only served to allow Navnløs to brag about his ability to survive.

Yet right now she wasn’t looking for those sort of answers. She wasn’t looking for any from him honestly. Rainbow hadn’t planned to see him again until she had something to please him with.

“I gave you clear instruction to stay put! Yet here you are, defying me like you know better!”

Even when trying to quiet down, his tone was still angry, still bitter.

“W-well yeah, I know that…I heard what you said, -y-you know!”

Rainbow wasn’t scared, even though she should be. Navnløs was no hero, and definitely not friend material right now. Though he was in the right at the moment. Rainbow had disobeyed an order from a Human far more knowledgeable to the ways of this world. Submitting to acknowledging he was right, this time, would probably be acceptable, but of course that wasn’t her style. Navnløs couldn’t allowed to treat her like some junk anymore.

“I was trying to help! If you had just let me try for once I could hav-“

Her cut short sentence didn’t strike her as unusual.

“But I told you not to. If I wanted you to, I would have said ‘Blue freak, help me with this’. “

The way he looked at her now, his slightly softer tone, it all suggested something very strange, at least from what Rainbow had learned from him thus far.

That he wasn’t going to just flip out in anger for her surprise insubordination, as he had every time he had got angry at her. Every time he rose his voice, every time he should bitterness, it was as if he believed himself better than her, but whatever she did or said to upset him was stupid and completely unthinkable to him.

This time, it was as if he had expected this.

On one hoof, this could simply mean he just saw her as trouble, and this was just that continuation. Yet on the other, he had actually seemed to calm down in the defying of quite an important order. If that wasn’t enough to make him rage, surely that could have meant that he was perhaps accepting her, in small ways of course.

Progress was progress after all, and that very thought fuelled Rainbows hope.

“IS all your species just as dumb? Do you all lack the most basic discipline? You know what you did was the worst risk you could take?”

Navnløs sounded more distracted than anything now, despite still quite clearly annoyed at Rainbow. As he peered out from the open window Rainbow was thrown through, it was clearly his full effort wasn’t in chastising her, and instead, on some suspicious worry of his.

Rainbow, now getting up and realising this wasn’t the traders shop, but his storage house,judging from all the crates, walked towards the nearby Human, all while hoping her good fortune could last, and that Navnløs would forget on what she had done.

“What’s going on?” Rainbow simply asked. Navnløs, it seemed, didn’t expect her to say anything but a defence of her actions, and really didn’t expect her to be right next to him.

Snapping his neck around with a look of disgust of his face, Rainbow realised she may have wrongly interoperated his actions, and falsely hoped for a change in his attitude.

“The hell? What’s going on here more like! You stay back, you’ve messed up enough already!”

His order was both a dismissal from him and his current actions and a confirmation he was far from forgiveness for Rainbow. This was something Rainbow didn’t test further in fear of jeopardising completely, but it did make her wonder. If Navnløs was here simply for supplies, why was he acting so concerningly?

“I’ll deal with you later, but right now you shut up and actually stay put. I swear, if you screw me over again, I promise you, I won’t hesitate to sell you to a slaver!”

Rainbow wished she didn’t think on that threat, but she could help it.

Slaves? Is he actually serious?

Perhaps it was luck the two were occupied with other matters at the moment, or maybe the fact such a revelation was so shocking and horrifying to her in that speaking of it could hardly leave her lips, whatever it was, Rainbow was glad she didn’t have to discuss that literal crime with Navnløs. Murder and destruction may be bad enough here, but slavery, Rainbow couldn’t allow herself to dwell on it right now. That seriously wasn’t right.

Focus Rainbow. Don’t let him get the better of you.

“It was difficult enough knowing you had actually not been a fool. You complicate matters now”

Navnløs really did seem concerned. Not fearful by any means, but defiantly now frustrated about something with Rainbow here.

“What do you mean?” Rainbow simply asked, hopeful of an actual answer.

“You wouldn’t understand, so shut it”.

Rainbow complied, if only because she found it quite curious into his distraction. She watched the Humans piercing eyes dart around the market place, just like hers had as she witnessed both astounding discoveries and horrible injustices. Navnløs, quite clearly, wasn’t looking upon these things in the same light however, if at all. It was probably all an everyday thing for him, and as such, he wasn’t as distracted by the cruelty as her. His focus was on something unseen, something that actually warranted his full attention, which would at least partially be reserved for abusing her instead.

“I know you heard me talking with that fat slime ball…” Navnløs calmly said, not for a second removing his gaze on the market.

It was an unexpected but pleasurable change in attitude towards Rainbow, one in which took her quite by surprise, judging from the stuttering mess emitting from her now.

“I…Um….who?”

It was a messy reply on her part, and Rainbow did catch Navnløs’s eyes momentarily move open to her. He said nothing, returning to his previous gazing, yet a thought did enter Rainbows mind with this. She had made mistakes before around him, shown a lot of ignorance of his land. Each time such a thing occurred, he showed a very liberal attitude in his severe responses. Now however, a reactive void had opened, and Navnløs, regardless of Rainbow’s attempts at lying, did nothing.

In truth, Rainbow had only be taken by surprise and just let words escape her. She had not intentionally lied, and it seemed Navnløs caught on to this fact. Her bumbling and almost joking like denial of his accusation conveyed a more playful tone and Navnløs had let this all happen.

You won’t say that was cute, I know it…But still, please don’t say it

Navnløs wasn’t like her friends, and he didn’t see the nicer side of her mannerisms, but this was an improvement quite defiantly, if only because he was either too distracted or just more accustomed to her now.

“The trader. I know you were listening, and I know you thought I’d actually follow him and consider that slugs offer. Idiots, the both of you.”

For probably the hundredth time today, Rainbow was left shocked and surprised.It was as if he had not only been aware of her presence right under him, but of her thoughts as well. Like he had directly listened to her disapproval and hope that the traders offer wouldn’t be taken up. Now, whatever his reasons were, this had to be a small victory for Rainbow, and her hope for Navnløs.

“He’s probably still waiting for me, the fool!” Navnløs continued, as if he almost was looking outside for the subject Human. “Kicking the shit out of Salutis is always fun, but it’s never the best planned of ideas. Yeah, good for some venting for the underdog, a nice challenge even, but clever? Nah, you can’t expect to be the tail of the wolf and get away without a bite.”

Rainbow was left conflicted. She was pleased with his decision, but it was clear who he was hadn’t changed. He enjoyed violence, and that seemed to be a stain on his person that wasn’t changing anytime soon.

Regardless, as the smallest of hope saplings grew, Navnløs retreated from the open window to approach Rainbow.

His eyes never set on her, instead choosing to lazily scan the room. Rainbow though, intently stared up at the tall Human, awaiting an action or continued response that never came.

It was now clear he didn’t come closer to her because he wanted something from her, but just because he had finished he outside gazing, and hadn’t decided what to do next.

A meaningless act most of the time, but in choosing to just be so passive so close to her, where normally he would chose to be alone, that was something new.

To that, Rainbow allowed herself a small smile.

“I got some supplies by the way, since you thought you could be so stupid and try it yourself. It’s being delivered to the truck right now”

Another opportunity taken to criticise her actions. Not surprising, considering her disregard of orders, but still unwished for. She could have at least obtained some supplies of her own before she and Navnløs met again.

“Annoying to be honest. As you know, I don’t exactly have the greatest of history with Salutis, so those hunters of theirs haven’t been making getting around easy”

Rainbow pricked her ears up. She still knew so little of the details of Human organisations, but she knew this Salutis was powerful, and the people in which Navnløs had nearly attacked again, thanks to that trader.

“Wait, they’re here? Like, walking around?” Rainbow did have to admit, she was worried. No Human seemed to have good intentions here, least of all the top players around. That and the word ‘hunters’ once again reiterated to Rainbow the fact that Humanity were predators.

“Yeah, don’t know why honestly. Rarely seen Hunters like ‘em.Seem to be looking for something important. Like Traitor or high rank enemy important”.

Navnløs didn’t seem too enthusiastic about these Humans, heedfulness and care taken to their presence.

“So what, are they dangerous, you don’t think you can take them?” Rainbow asked cheekily.She did get the impression this wasn’t good news at all, but, without boosting his ego too much, she did trust Navnløs and his judgment on this. There was no harm in removing the darkness out of the topic though, to allow a slightly more fun atmosphere to develop between them for once.

Navnløs of course, while not getting angry, was his usual self.Quite literal, boastful and way too sure of himself.

“Ha, still as idiotic as ever. I’ve taken out worse than them.”

Rainbow rose and eyebrow, telling herself to relax around this admittedly still dangerous individual, and provide and less stressful and filly like companion. She already knew Navnløs wasn’t exactly the friendliest and chill entity, and allowing herself to remove that ‘girly’ side of her that she allowed around her friends would probably do wonders.

“I have!” Navnløs passionately retorted, but in approach of limited aggression. “I got one of the Black Hand a few months back.”

Navnløs seemed proud of this accomplishment, but how deserving any praise given was unknown to Rainbow in that moment, for it was more Human world lore in which she had no idea about.

“Ugh, I swear if I have to explain everything…..They are the elite of the elite in Salutis. “

If Rainbow didn’t know any better, she could have guessed Navnløs was trying to brag. An act Rainbow rolled her eyes to.

“Whatever. I have no need to prove anything to a soon to be corpse”.

Reign him in, Rainbow

“Why would you need to prove something to yourself, huh?”

Another joke, obviously not one the Human could have a nice giggle about, but it was still confronting him in a jesting way, a type of regular interaction when no lives were at risk.

“What are you saying?Little freak? You think I’m meeting the darkness before you? Ha! When you’re left alone, screaming in pain and desperation, see who comes then, or who doesn’t. See whose bones lie broken in the dirt, and whose flesh rots in a burning sun. Let’s see who really survives when you see the true horrors of the world!”

Navnløs stood intimidatingly above her, a face of pure callousness and seriousness staring uncaringly down at her. His words and thinly veiled threats were unnerving, knowing that it was more likely for her to be the one in his descriptions.

Rainbow felt a lump emerge in her throat as her unfriendly Human failed to relent with his passive aggression. In the face of that, in the face of giving in to his bullying, Rainbow fought back.

“Careful dude, you trying to compensate for something with all that edginess? Once that ego pops you might not be too confident in all that yourself”.

Navnløs blankly stared back, not replying. This was a common tactic of his, to either buy time for a response or to seem unfazed by any volley back. Rainbow seized the moment.

“Cat got your tongue?” rainbow sighed and shrugged, appearing to be disappointed and unimpressed. “Shame. A slow reaction like that will probably get you into a big mess”.

Got ya!

It was barely a reaction at all, but Rainbow spotted the twitch in Navnløs’s left eye, and the tenseness of his facial muscles as he struggled to regain his cool. Navnløs was a creature who seemed to enjoy his anger and his abuse of others, but only when he thought he was justified, only when he thought it could teach others a lesson. Here, Rainbow had cracked him. Even in this small degree, it showed the cocky Human he wasn’t so unflappable, and now he knew Rainbow knew that herself.

“You…..Whatever….”

In perhaps concern of further leaving his reputation in tatters, Navnløs causally fell back from Rainbow’s company to stare once more out the open window.

Not so tough, are you?

Rainbow didn’t feel great joy at this small victory, but a true sense of accomplishment was acknowledged by her. This was a breakthrough in understanding Navnløs and accurately assessing his mess of a personality. Baby steps, but she was making progress in actually knowing this illusive Human.

In order to not leave any sour notes or her feelings, rainbow switched her tone up to a far less confrontational one. A more cooperation approach, one which was surely needed in their current situation.

“To be honest, I thought I was a goner just before you found me”.

Navnløs seemed unsympathetic to Rainbows troubles, just as he always was. Rainbow decided, just in case he was sulking, she would reinflate that ego of his just a tiny bit.

“There was this guy across the market place. Some creepy looking Human in black who just seemed to stare at things like he wanted to eat them.”

Navnløs suddenly shook his head, snapping out of his misery to look at Rainbow.

“A guy in black? You mean like him?”

Navnløs pointed to an area out the window, making Rainbow stand on her hind legs to see. Sure enough, that Human who nearly saw her was back, right in the same location.

“Hey yeah, that’s him. He went off down an alley way. Didn’t realise he loved that spot so much”.

Navnløs shut up completely then. His eyes wondered in a day dream like state as he entered a state of deep thought.

“Hey dude, nice impression of that Human and all, but shouldn’t we figure out our next step?”

Still nothing from Navnløs. He pondered deeply on something, before eventually switching his eyes back to Rainbow.

“There we go!” Proclaimed Rainbow, wondering what in Equestria suddenly made him think so carefully. “So what do we do?”

Another moment of silence went by, all with Navnløs looking at Rainbow. A chilling look, rainbow thought. If she though the Human out there stared weirdly, Navnløs took it to a whole new level. Unlike the other guy, Rainbow knew Navnløs could actually turn his words, or looks, into actions.

“We move”. He said simply, voice full of determination to continue.

“Oh nice, hopefully the supplies last us”. Rainbow replied, in a little surprise at this sudden declaration of action.

She wouldn’t complain. Getting out of here as soon as possible was defiantly the best option, even if untold dangers faced her in the future.

“They will” Navnløs replied, becoming her to follow him.

This was another positive move of his. He didn’t leave it for Rainbow to follow on her own accord. He told her to follow, telling Rainbow he wanted that to happen. More progress.

Together, the two sneaked out a back entrance, past various crates and into another alley. With Navnløs’s skill and knowledge, the duo manoeuvred quite swiftly through relatively empty alley ways, closer and closer to the wall, and thus, their escape out of here.

Soon enough, they reached an outer storage area, probably used for cargo freshly delivered.

“Now, you get in here” Navnløs demanded of Rainbow, indicated she climb into a large empty wooden box, placed on a wheeled pallet, just in view of the gate.

“You know there’s a tunn-“

Rainbows probably safer option was thrown away, cut off by Navnløs and his almighty better plan.

“Just get in the fucking box ok, I won’t ask again!”

“Ok, ok! Geez!” replied Rainbow defensively, as she struggled to clamber into the box taller than her. Of course Navnløs didn’t help, choosing to carelessly scout around him for danger.

“Would you hurry up?” impatiently asked the Human.

“I’m trying! You try pulling yourself up with these” said Rainbow as she showed her grip less hooves.

Navnløs grumbled in response. He seemed in a rush, but that was a sentiment shared with Rainbow as her determination to leave this cruel place of extortion.

“Now, say nothing ok” hissed Navnløs as he slammed a wooden lid atop Rainbow’s container. There were a couple of holes in the crate, mainly because of its poor condition. Luckily their transportation was close, and her breath could be held for that long, she hoped.

Complying, if only so he may smuggle her out of here, Rainbow was left with her thoughts in the dark confines of her crate.

She hadn’t exactly accomplished what she came for. She didn’t get to show her worth. Navnløs may have shown himself a bit more openly to her regardless, but Rainbow had to think of if she had now missed out on more. Perhaps the Human might have just laughed at her attempted to wow him like a fully, perhaps she was lucky in that regard?Never the less, she had a will to survive now, and the quest for her own supplies was just a consequence of that. The battle was far from over.

Another, apparently was just about to begin.

Navnløs had clearly escorted himself on Rainbow’s crate out the gate, and made some track to their vehicle before a distant shout made itself known.

“Him! He’s the one!” It said, coming probably from within the walls.

“FUCK!” cried out Navnløs. Whoever was shouting, it was obviously referring to him.“Well don’t just sit there if you wana live! Get out, hurry!”

“What’s going on!” pleaded Rainbow as the lid was thrown off from her crate and sunlight burst into the darkness. Not waiting for any answer just yet, Rainbow jumped out, landing, very luckily, on the side of the box not facing the walls and whoever was shouting after them. To add to her newly found fortune today, was the fact she was right next to the vehicle.

“Doesn’t matter! “Navnløs shot back. His pace was extreme as he pounced into the metal transport, just as Rainbow did.“We aren’t dying just yet!”

Safely within the metal beast, Rainbow allowed herself a peak over the containing walls of the back of the ‘truck’. Approaching rapidly from the gate was a pack of the angry Hunters Navnløs had just shown her. They were in hot pursuit of her Human presumingly for a reason that even he probably couldn’t defend.

Far more worryingly too, and a worry approaching them by the second, was that all these Humans, faces covered with masks that reminded Rainbow strongly of hockey masks back home. These were Humans she didn’t wanting hunting her, what with their long weapon devices of the same variant of which Navnløs had used when she first arrived.

Obviously after the trouble maker she had got to know slightly, her position was far from safe. In her short time here, Rainbow had learned no Human had really been her friend, bar the Human Mex, but she was gone from this world, leaving only hatred behind. The risk she was now about to face was capture, even if she had done no wrong. She didn’t even need to be associated with Navnløs, the act of just being a pony here was reason enough to be interested in her.Some Humans took this curiosity to cause more pain, like the Skera, but a larger, more powerful group, like this Salutis may have more distressing motives. It may seem overly dramatic, but for the safety of all Ponies, she couldn’t be taken by these Humans. Trust wasn’t even a pipe dream.

“Um, why aren’t we moving?!”Rainbow cried out.

The Humans weren’t stopping. They were getting closer, and here she and Navnløs was, almost letting it happen.

“Um, dude? Hello? Anytime please!”

“I’m working on it!” shouted back Navnløs, frustration etched in his voice. “Damn thing won’t start!”

Again and again he furiously tried to turn some small key through a slot, for whatever purpose. Whatever he was trying to do, it wasn’t working.

Rainbow started to panic. The Humans were barely a few dozen feet away now.

We’re screwed.

Rainbow shut her eyes, as if to pretend she was hidden if she couldn’t see the aggressors. A filly like attitude, but it’s all she could do. Her very life was in Navnløs’s hands now.

“YES!”

The metal transport roared to life, the bordering violent rumbling once again shaking Rainbow’s bones. It wasn’t pleasant by any means, in fact, it was almost nauseating, and Rainbow had never been so glad to feel nearly sick.

The wheel s span, kicking dust into the air. Then, with a sudden jolt, the transport once again, almost magically to Rainbow, restarted its journey.

“Keep your head down!” Navnløs’s advice was fierce and undeniable. Sharp whistling of small objects, travelling a speed was nearly impressed at.

Before she could even inquire further though, perhaps the most panicking and terrifying sound plastered itself against the metal. Peppering the outside of the transport, deafening impacts, a constant onslaught from the Hunters weapons. Rainbow dived as low as she could get, seriously fearing the impact of whatever was being shot at her.

However, as scary as this psychologically destructive sound was, it came at the cost of the increasing distance from the Humans. Rainbow and Navnløs were actually escaping with their lives!

It didn’t take too long after that in which the Hunters attacks fell out of range, to the point of edge of these small objects completely missing the transport by quite a considerable margin.

“Are…are we safe?” asked Rainbow, panting from the close call.

Navnløs took his time replying, checking over his shoulder to assess the situation.

Then, just above his head, in a small mirror allowing him to see Rainbow placed in the open back, Navnløs then gave his conclusion, his eyes squinted into a look of almost warranted suspicion.

“I told you, I always survive.”

Rainbow didn’t ask anything else, didn’t inquire on any further subject.

Even if she probably should have….

Author's Note

Bit of a wait huh?
Yeah, my bad. I really do apolagise. But I am back , and back with a juicy long chapter to make it up to you.

Bit of a more adventure chapter for Rainbow, as she learns a bit more about herself, the world, and her "friendly" Human.
Without spoiling too much also, Id say , at various points within this chapter, a lot will be set up for Rainbow future story. No longer will her narrative be driven to just getting home Even if that's what she still wants, that doesn't matter. I'm the one in charge here, Little Pegasus, and I say things arent going to be so simple anymore.

Until next time ( not 5 months for sure)
:derpytongue2:

Chapter 18: Luna's determination

Solar Virtue

Night time was quickly becoming Solar’s favourite time of the day.

It was a secluded, peaceful time, one of a strangely beautiful, unknown quality to it.

It was mainly a time for Solar to get work done, be it Human watching, taking reports from Guards or anything else Princess Luna wished him to do.

Trust was a fickle thing apparently. Not exactly too terrible, but in having Luna’s personal trust, Solar’s day to day life wasn’t exactly cast in stone. One day he was merely writing letters for Luna that could be sent to some Yak dignitary, another day he was brainstorming ideas of an effective siege defence with Luna, should Canterlot ever get attacked.

Being a Night Warden was a special thing, Solar did not doubt it. He had indeed begun to grow into such a role. Just two days ago he had his first real diplomatic task, receiving a, admittedly low ranking, Griffon diplomat. Ironically shadowed by Luna the entire meeting, it dawned on Solar that his role as Night Warden could mean a great many of things, according to what Luna wanted. Yet, tasks like this, jobs with real consequence, it empowered him, installed a great deal of pride within his soul, and even if that meeting wasn’t important in the long time, it was a start, the start of a long road leading to real power, and the approving look from Luna, that he spied as the diplomat transitioned to additional matters with the Princess herself, gave him real confidence that his new role really meant something.

Still, the variety that encompassed his role was nothing short of varied.It was never boring, always keeping him on his hooves, but to Solar, right now, all his tasks lacked any structure. It was as if he was just doing whatever was left, whatever needed doing, albeit still important things. Be it either through letter, servant, or Luna herself, Solar would, quite randomly if he may say himself, be instructed to perform something for the Princess which he had no idea needed doing, even to the point in which Solar could have sworn was normally done by somepony else.

That was the point bugging him right now. Yes, some tasks, like the Human investigation, that was clear Night Warden territory, but letter writing? Scribing? Patrol organisation with the Captains? Even the military related tasks, although still interesting to a Pony well accustomed to fighting, that was surely the role of the military itself?

Nothing really seemed to make sense this past week.

It had been seven full days since that fateful meeting with both the Princesses, and seven days to think on his current position.

Conclusion? Was he really needed?

Luna had almost been toying with him with the sheer scope of his tasks, his challenges. Solar wanted his actions to have real consequence, even if he had to accept just building up to that for now, like with the diplomat.Though everything he had done so far served only to juxtapose that, to show him he was just a Pony close enough to Luna that she should tell him to do anything.

“Solar Virtue?” said Princess Luna, her eyes fixated on the apparent day dreaming Pony.

In truth, he had slightly wondered off in his mind.He almost had forgotten he was with Luna, in a private moment located within a very traditional but grand drawing room, one of Luna’s own. Located within her own private tower.

“Hmm? Yes, sorry Princess! I was just thinking” Solar replied blustery, almost looking for an excuse.

Luna was cleverer than this however, able to see through an apparent lie.

“Thinking of the renovation of my Moon Garden? I had no idea you were so perplexed by such an issue, or convinced such a fact needs further thought? Or should I ask if a pony such as yourself had experience in such matters, judging from your thinking on the topic.”

Yikes

He had been seen right through, but Luna had just proven many of his points. He was not a pony to be consulted on matters of structure repair or whatever. That was a task below him, even without his Warden rank. He wasn’t a builder or stone mason, even in days gone by. This was a task far too menial for the powerful Night Warden.

Again, it was another thing that made no sense.

“I wouldn’t lie to you, Princess….” Solar admitted, solemnly.

“Good” was Luna’s quick and straightforward point, one made as she looked back down from across the desk to her notes.

Solar had not yet finished taking his risk though.

“…I wouldn’t lie, but I must say Princess, is all this…planning, really necessary?”

A pause followed, a pause that shook Solar right to his core. A silence, having asked that question only meant the worse. That he had perhaps offended Luna, or otherwise angered her. Perhaps this risk would really mean no reward.

“I-I dint m-mean that it isn’t important, Princess!” Solar struggled to reiterate, desperate to regain his suddenly lost ground. “I just meant that…”

He took a moment to re-join that horribly uncomfortable silence, all the while with Luna’s powerful gaze digging right into him, drilling straight through any metal barriers. This look of displeasure was surely the greatest of any of her weapons.

Wrecked by Luna’s disgust of his question, broken by the Princesses’ lack of reply, Solar sighed heavily, and prepared to speak honestly, without any scramble to salvage his reputation.

“I just feel I’m not the Pony qualified to give any feedback for all this, and I wouldn’t want to give any bad opinion that could make this bad”.

More silence, and more uninterrupted tension, surely exclusively felt by Solar.

“You may leave”.

Those words cut through Solar like a hot knife through butter. They were the last words he had, recently quite hoped, to hear. Panic set in.

“P-princess I didn’t mean-…”

Solar desperately tried to fight for his point, his entire position in all the Royal business. His foalish point, however accurate, had jeopardised his entire desire to be here, his entire self. Should he be removed from this, should he ruin this once in a lifetime chance, he would be left nothing. Broken from what could have been,

Luna was not having it however. Rising from her seat, she turned to leave, not even giving Solar any more orders to go.

“Luna I…”

Oh BUCK!

Even as a civilian, a Pony just as any pony else, he wouldn’t dare call the Princess by just her name, right to her face.

The thing is, he didn’t show any disrespect within his voice, on the contrary, His tone was devoid of all negativity, no callousness to the royal tradition what so ever. In fact, disregarding the fact of that he was so desperate to get her to stay he had no control over his words, the reason to this casualness was one he had swelled deeply on recently.

Ever since his return to servitude, his opinions of Luna had been all over the place. More and more he began to see the Princess as something different, a pony unlike any other. His respect for her was growing, and he admired her will and resilience to the world.

Over the last week he had attempted to decode the meaning to all this…confusion.From her time as Nightmare Moon, to the challenges of returning to a world, one thousand years having been without her, to even her strong rule she apparently showed before exile, Luna’s entire life had been one Solar looked upon favourably.

She had been one with the darkness many a time, in both the bad times and good. In the latter, Luna had, and continued to show her desire for the greater good, and Solar just couldn’t agree more.His motives were more sinister, and in the future, the desire for power was perhaps stronger, but still, that desire seemed to go hoof in hoof with his respect for Luna. His desire for all thing power seemed a perfect match to helping Luna.

In fact, just as Celestia had said to him, “help her”, it felt only natural he did this.

Yet, as he had begun to wonder, this didn’t just seem like a professional thing anymore. Solar didn’t believe this confusion was just business. It was far more personal, and on an unfamiliar and uncomfortable emotional level.

Whatever the growing feeling was, it had made him forget Luna’s title, and in that panicked moment, Solar saw her not as a Princess, but as a Pony in his life, and that had never happened before.

All other Ponies in the past, no matter how well he knew them, they were all just another one of life’s play pieces, Luna wasn’t that, she was actually somepony to him, or was seeming to become so.

Yet, through all this worry, anxiety and confusion, it did serve to ensure Luna stopped walking off.

Solar couldn’t wait for a miracle, he took his next chance.

“Princess…. What really meant to say was…” This time, he ensured he chose his words carefully. “I know the garden is precious to you, Princess, important to you beyond all comparison, I just hope that this renovation is carried out respectfully well.”

More silence, more moments of nothing happening. It absolutely killed Solar. The Princess of the Nights eyes once more burrowed deeply into Solar who, while trying had at first, couldn’t hold his gaze back, his eyes wondering wildly around the room in fear and anxiety.

The remarkable then happened.

Luna sat back down, just as if nothing had happened.

Solar couldn’t risk to sigh in relief, it would be too obvious and telling of his worry.Still, in his mind, his brain felt like jelly from this close call.

Yet perhaps it was greedy to wish the silence had dispersed. Solar’s ears filled themselves with the, albeit comfortable, sound of the crackling fire and the ticking of the grand clock. This really was a peaceful and elegant room he thought, and the fact he was in here, the room where Luna did so much of her work, wasn’t lost on him.

“Um…I hope that’s ok, Princess. I hope you understand me” Solar said, breaking the silence, as Luna continued to read her notes quietly.

Another moment passed silently before Luna gave her reply, all while not removing her look at her desk.

“I hope you understand you, Solar Virtue. You speak the words you wish to hear, but you do not hear them”.

Riddles? Is she suggesting I become her jester or something?

Solar appeared perplexed by Luna’s reply, unsure how to interpret it.Was this a deep meaning to his personality or something?

Finally, perhaps annoyed of his lack of comprehension, Luna spoke up once more.

“This is no trick. You have shown sufficient understanding on why we are currently having this conversation.”

Still Solar said nothing, feeling quite the idiot in the process.

It was a shameful display really, to show this much ineptitude in front of the Princess. Whichever action he took next, to remain silent and let awkwardness rule or reiterate his confusion out loud, both just told Luna what a foal he was.

For what it was worth, Solar chose the former.

If Luna was a more normal pony, one liberally showing emotion, Solar was sure she would have sighed and rolled her eyes to the back of her head. That would be actually been fortunate, for the plain faced, unmoving look from Luna installed too much tension and shame into Solar, as her condescending stare truly worked its magic.

“The Moon Garden is indeed precious to me, these are not my words, but yours, Solar Virtue. Thus you have stated the answer to the problem you seek.”

Solar understood now. With the gardens importance, not only was attention on it warranted, his own was.

“I see now, Princess…” Solar said slowly and deliberately, realising what this could possibly mean. “It’s crucial we focus on it, and that’s exactly why you’re telling me all this…”

Luna watched Solar intently, though without seemingly great interest. She listened to his words carefully, awaiting the answer she was looking for.

“I could have never have been in the garden, never heard of it, even not like it, but that’s not the point”.

With each passing word Solar became more confident on his reasoning, his understanding, while Luna, still impossible to read, seemed to relax into Solar’s answer, her face possibly showing signs of approval.

“The point is that you tell me things became they are important to you, and as your Night Warden, that makes them important to me….In a way….it shows you….trust me?”

The revelation struck him as he said it, realising the gravity of this possible development. Luna herself, seemed devoid of all emotion, but just looking relaxing teal eyes, Solar felt at ease, happy with his current understanding on all this.

He wasted no time discussing it further, or forcing Luna to summarise his discovery. Solar felt content in knowing what he hadn’t but a minute ago.

His luck, if he could call it that, was great right now. At first, he thought that in sharing Luna’s most important desires was obvious, as her Night Warden. It came with the job. But knowing Luna had given him this rank as if to give him a chance to prove himself, a rank not given to any Pony alive, not only was that an honour, but it showed him this trust, this private connection between them, it was done concisely by Luna, and even if the Night Warden was privy to such things, it was only happening because Luna wanted it to. She didn’t have to give him this rank.

Wow

Solar smiled, but prevented himself from seeming too cocky. He didn’t want to jinx all this of course. Meanwhile Luna set back to her notes, magically picking up a quill to write additions to the paper.

This left Solar again in silence, wondering how next to proceed this meeting of the two.

This, quite clearly, was difficult. He didn’t feel at a loss of what to say, quite the opposite in fact. His mind raced with thoughts, but not all relating to the topic at hoof.

There was more confusion. A rush in development at his strange feelings for the Princess.In his head his brain span around with thoughts of what this could all mean. It was a mess, an unfamiliar and uncomfortable scenario Solar now found himself in, and that was bad enough. In his past experience, be incapable or unsure of something, even unknowing of how to do something usually meant he would be punished for his ignorance.

Not sure how to beat an opponent? He got hit.

Not sure how to reach a certain destination? He got lost.

Not sure how to reply to a difficult conversation? He went silent.

This was situation he had never been in, and his dumbstruck expression told his new weakness all.

He felt exposed with all this raw emotion. As if his mental and emotional defences had failed entirely, letting in all sorts of new things. It was as if he had been sent back to his foal hood days, where growing up meant exposing himself to the emotions and challenges that being an older pony brought.

Solar wasn’t used to this feeling of helplessness, especially with Luna right here. He felt totally weakened by her, as if she had cursed him.

Perhaps she had. Perhaps this was all a way of controlling him, what with his stained past. A dangerous pony in perhaps the most important place in Equestria? Solar wouldn’t even trust himself.

Yet he still felt his free will somewhere, and would Luna really put a spell on him? More questions to the already existing pile.

What do you want from me Luna?! What are you doing to me?!

His frustration was building up on his exposed ignorance. His fidgeting and shifting physical positon was giving away his uncomfortableness in all this, and he felt himself losing it.

Until Luna noticed.

“Pray tell Solar, what is the matter? You seem perplexed if I may say so?”

Her tone was far gentler, almost helpful, Sounds more normally associated with her sister. That honestly made it worse. That he was a pony in need of delicate help. Kindness being employed to help him.

“Nothing Princess. It’s nothing” His tone in return was resolute and sure, but as such words of his always went, it wouldn’t help. Saying nothing to such a question never settled the matter in his experience.

“You think me blind Solar? Or perhaps foalish? Could it be that?”

Luna didn’t seem mad, not at all. Perhaps more amused than anything, despite the lack of any smile. Her words were accusing, but the intent wasn’t.

Still, Solar blundered back defensively like an idiot.

“N-no! Not at all!”

To this, Luna actually did do something more expected, and did show emotion.

A soft giggle emitted from her lips, as she witnessed Solar’s quite pathetic excuse.

Embarrassment took him. He would have rather her yell, at least then he could try and remain stoic. Here, he was a hot awkward mess, plainly on show for the denier he was.

“Bah, you have seemed at trouble ever since you opened that door. Tell me truthfully, Solar Virtue, what is on your mind?”

Solar had to relax, less her become an even bigger mess than he was now.He called upon his strength, his usual composure under pressure, and breathed in deeply. Like it or not, Luna was onto him, and he couldn’t leave her empty hoofed.

“It’s just…..” Solar paused, deciding on what his words might be.

Luna was just there, staring at him. Concern almost in her eyes, but almost not. She was a hard to read Pony, a complicated and complex character, and an individual Solar couldn’t really compare to.

“I’m just….maybe….having a little difficulty adjusting to life here. Compared to the places I’ve been in my past, you know?”

Well buck, I’ve done it now.

He lied. He lied again to the Pony willing to give him a chance, and he didn’t feel bad about it.

Solar could have divulged his feelings, he real trouble, but that was never really going to happen to a lying, cheating, dangerous and quite frankly, bad Pony.

He just hoped Luna wouldn’t catch on to that fact right now.

“Ah…so the life of servitude once more impacts you. Once again you feel the strain of living a regimented life.” Said Luna, perhaps a little too confident in her assessment, as her eyes drifted down to her notes for a second, as his she felt she had solved this puzzle, and that was that.

Thought that wasn’t it of course.Because he was lying mainly.

Yet Solar felt a tingle within him, a chance he should take. An opportunity too good to miss.

The easy option here was to just acknowledge what Luna had said, and let the topic draw to a close, but in denying her, in saying, and thus lying further, she was wrong, he could provide himself with possibly further chance of speaking deeply with the Princess, and getting closer to her, for whatever reason he now wanted that…

“No Princess that is not what’s up right now” Solar replied, diving deeper into his lies.

“Oh?” said Luna, curiosity spreading. She once again had his full attention, and waited for him to divulge more.

“I mean, I guess you know a lot of the stuff I’ve done, a lot of the places and ponies I’ve associated with…”

Luna said nothing, but the slightest of scowls, however small it might be, told Solar she was aware.

“I familiarized myself quite well with them, if I may say myself. I know those kind of things when I see them and….”

Here goes nothing

Luna seemed more curious than ever, eager to know where his point was going, and in all honesty, so was Solar himself.

“…I just feel it’s the same here, but this time, it’s a bit beyond me, taking a shape unfamiliar to me”

Solar felt bad in knowing he had just let words come out. He had a target, but how he got there wasn’t a certainty. His point was based on fact though, and he was now about to see if Luna got this.

Apparently taking the bait, Luna’s eyes narrowed, probably realising what Solar hadn’t fully. While not staring directly at him, any pony could have been forgiven for thinking that was the case. Where her thoughts directed at a single Pony, such as he, then Solar would have felt very fearful for what was to come. The reality was that Luna was deep in thought, and her near anger was indeed a thing.

“Tell me, Solar Virtue. Tell me it true and tell it all.” Her words were demanding, incapable of any compassion, as the answer she seeked was not one to be twisted to be told falsely. Solar swallowed hard in anticipation.

“The corruption you see here, the degradation, does it seep far? As a Pony familiar with such degeneracy, how does it seem to you?”

I’m a degenerate Pony?Charmer

Individual words aside, it was an interesting question, and one, if not true, would have meant never wishing to stay here. There was opportunity in chaos, and Solar was surely taking this opportunity.

“Hm, well I’m not sure there’s such a clear answer to that Prin-“ Solar had chosen his words carefully, eager to not slip up, or worse, expose his true plans. Luna however, didn’t want something so vague.

“Do not act as if you were a mere politician, Solar Virtue. You are better than that!” Hissed Luna, apparently having a sharper distaste for politics than she did when Solar had left the Guards in the past.

“I do not wish for some observation under the guise of fabricated concern for my wellbeing.We are both painfully aware of the foulness that has manifested itself in Equestria’s authority. “

A true enough desire if ever there was one, thought Solar. Luna wanted an unaltered, raw version of what he supposedly thought. Luckily, just as she said, Solar could easily recite the truth.

“What can I say which you don’t already know, Princess? The economy is in the trash, corruption, bribery, it’s everywhere I see” Solar said with a solemn tone, as if to completely side with Luna.

The Princess had a good eye for these things. Many of her servants would encounter such things on a daily basis, which was all the more curious into why she so desperately wanted Solar’s view on all this. Of course extra support was always welcome, but what use could he be of convincing anypony else? How much weight to his name was there really?

The answer was of course, precious little, but that was not the reason why Solar felt so upbeat at this. It was yet more evidence that Luna’s trust in him was increasing, and with his confirmation into Equestria’s mess, it would further solidify Luna’s confidence of what Celestia had failed to solve, perhaps even see.

For that was maybe the true reason behind the continued mayhem. While many of these problems may have been created out her control. Celestia, being seen as having the most influence of any single Pony, had done little to solve it. A falling economy, tense diplomatic relations with neighbouring kingdoms and nations, corruption on every level, increased organised crime, of which Solar had played a part in, and curiously, some big bad villain appearing at almost regular intervals. All these things were terrible on stability, for confidence in the country as a whole. Life may continue seemingly as normal, but underneath that smile of the Ponies, lay a darker, demoralised society. A failing one in all sense of the word.

Luna knew this. Solar had contributed to it. But that was something Luna didn’t know, and Solar’s plan to capitalize on this societal chaos, to claw at power while it was easy to acquire, Luna could never know that.

And right now, Solar wasn’t sure that was just because he didn’t want to get in trouble. Luna knowing meant something more now, as if he would lose something dear to him.

“I thank you for your honesty, even though I know you have most likely been witness to a more gruesome and sorrowful side of our failings, in your past”.

True words from the Princess. Were Equestria healthy, half the criminal and bad things he had done, in his past few years, wouldn’t have been able to happen. Equestria was weak, and weakness draws predators.

Sad as it was to see, Solar couldn’t feel too bad. He had and continued to benefit from the lack of fortune in the land. Luna on the other hoof, couldn’t seem further away from his hidden joy.

Almost angry a moment ago, Luna had visibly sunk in her profile.Her eyes became sad as a melancholy feeling consumed the room. It was a sight unusual to Solar, and most other ponies he waged. There were no tears, no pitiful attempts at support. Luna was truly heartbroken at the state of her kingdom, but she never once broke down, and Solar could only admire that.

“It is with a sombre heart that I can confide in you which you are already accustomed to. “ She rose her head to meet Solar’s eyes, a mournful and betrayed look to her. “Equestria, on levels only visible to us thus far, has let a corruption to spread, and now we all start to feel its consequences. “

Luna stood up and walked to a window, overlooking the city of Canterlot. Solar kept still in his seat, but on the dark night, he could still see her reflection in the glass as the flames continued to flicker. What she was looking at was unknown to him, but he guessed it was a vacant gaze, staring at nothing while the painful reality of what had happened to the land set in.

“Did you know, not but a mere fortnight ago, I had taken a peaceful stroll through the streets of Canterlot’s old town. Twas a calm, beautiful night. All seemed well in the world, for my Ponies that is…”

That was something Solar caught on to. A possible sign to Luna’s general unhappiness, and not just from the state of the country. As had been the case for a while, and a fact fairly well known at this point, Luna had been reclusive, unsatisfied with her Royal life. This sad truth may be more than a rumour now, but in Luna saying it herself, it spoke to perhaps the severity of it all. Luna was not a pony to so easily talk about her problems, and should she do so, Solar could only imagine how bad it really was for her.

“… The town was quiet, empty nearly. I had been enjoying the true night I had found myself in. That was until a small filly, of an age I can barely remember, approached me. Fear consuming her, she nearly departed my presence, were it not for my persistent efforts to ensure that was indeed, not the case.”

Solar politely listened, respectfully ensuring he didn’t set anything off from Luna, just like he had done previously.

“When I did finally managed to approach the little one without worry of her leaving, I was greeted with a shocking sight. Unbathed and uncared for, this poor filly was. At first, I thought her of the unfortunate souls to have no home. Twas something I now wished was the case.”

Now, without any help from Solar at all, Luna did seem to change in appearance, and quite drastically so. Just as it had done, so memorably before, Luna’s coat seemed to darken straight in front of Solar’s eyes. The comforting and dreamy blue cast out for a void like black.Her eyes, those that Solar had found himself sink more and more into as time went on, gone. The demonic windows to hell taking their place.

Solar dare not react. Any movement, anything coming from him might trigger Luna. He got lucky last time, in the Throne Room. He played to her respect for strength and determination. His fortune there was that he needn’t feel bad for this opportunistic stalking. He needed to stay, and so he did. Yet unlike now, it was he who had started this terrifying transformation off, and it was he who needed to rectify it. Now, it was dark thoughts, horrible experiences of hers causing this, and Solar had no idea what they even were honestly. If he had to sit this one out, he couldn’t risk picturing himself as an enemy to her. This angry, dark Luna was tension incarnate, causing actual fear within Solar’s heart.As bad as that might be, this Luna was more susceptible to manipulation, and in this time of chaos and power plays, Solar desperately needed Luna’s anger, her true power.

All he needed was for her to slip just a little, not be so perfect. Then he would have the ride up to the top.

Thank you Luna. Maybe you aren’t so bad.

A burst of regret suddenly came to Solar as his thoughts continued. Was this right? With Luna especially?

“This little one, this young being, so new and innocent to this cruel world, had been neglected, tortured by her own family!This barbarous act of neglect, this crime, so marginal to infanticide, as my own eyes saw, was villainess to the core.”

As Luna continued, her voice lost its regality, its soft beauty. In came a bitter, deathly and vengeful cry, and she hadn’t yet even finished.

“Furthermore, the wicked acts of her parents had yet to end, as I so regretfully found out from the frightened and fragile being the filly was.”

Then turned Luna, showing her contrasted face to the honest and true beauty of before. The malevolence Solar now saw stared straight at him, and then the pressure was on.

“Tell me now , Solar Virtue, in your times of crime, of being such a parasite to society, of intentionally neglecting your Princesses’ laws, did you ever, ever, commit such merciless and hateful acts of physical violence towards the young?! Did you EVER violate nature’s basic laws with such vile actions?!”

This wasn’t good. His answer was obvious and one Luna would be happy with, but she was starting to get out of control. Anger was rising and preventing clear thought. This was his plan all along, but collateral damage was getting a real possibility.

“Never!” Solar barked back, as sure and disgusted as her. “Never Princess! This I swear on my life!”

Luna snorted back, or what was once Luna.

“Your life?” she spat condescendingly, walking back to the window. “What is your life to that poor soul? A good and honest life, one so young and so free of life’s savagery.”

Solar said nothing, not wishing to give credence to the very real possibility Luna may see what was obvious, that a bad pony such as himself was not worth it compared to the loss of one so innocent.

Moments went by, and the tension in the room could have brought it crashing down. In the reflection, Solar saw the dark Luna grit her teeth, only some miraculous self-control preventing her from blasting the whole tower to pieces.

“For what it’s worth, I believe you, Solar Virtue. You are not a good pony, but, from what I have witnessed, I do not see you as beastly as the ones I so immeasurably wished the opportunity to punish accordingly.”

So, you’re missing out on fixing all this?

This was interesting to Solar. Further frustration from being able to sort life’s mess out. She felt powerless indeed.

“You know what the true calamity of this is?” Luna asked, anger mixing with sadness now.

“That you missed your chance to intervene? To control this descending society?” Solar’s answer was an audacious one, one he wasn’t sure he would have said out loud, were it not for the same thoughts in his head just moments before.

Though luckily, as Solar swallowed hard, and while Luna did indeed seem to notice his boldness, no punishment came his way. In fact, the sad smile Solar glanced momentarily on her face seemed to suggest he was right, and just maybe, she was proud he noticed that burden of hers.

“No, if only, for the cruellest trick life threw at this innocent filly, was that in the end, her parents, either truthfully or not, began to show regret for the beaten and broken state of their child…”

Luna had to pause. It was well hidden, years of social discipline shining through, but she so nearly chocked on her words.

That wasn’t enough to stop the most surprising thing Solar saw.

A shining drop in the Moon lights glow, a tear fell down Luna’s cheek.

A real tear from the Princess of the Night. A pony so experienced and powerful, crying, or at least starting, in front of a mess of pony such as Solar.

Instinct took over. Taking a few gentle steps towards his Princess, Solar felt concern within him, genuine unease with seeing Luna in this poor state. Her anger was one thing, controllable to a point, but this degree of sadness, a state of near defeat, served him little.

Though that wasn’t the reason he now so worryingly approached her.

He stood behind her, a mere foot away, Luna quickly checked behind her. Her head turning but shooting back forward as she knew Solar was close, but didn’t want him to see.

No more tears came, but by this point, it was too late. Solar had seen it all.

“I discovered that this filly’s parents, Ponies associated with petty crime, had given her the hope of redemption. The, illusion or not, possibility of becoming a real family again. They had given her hope….before even that was cruelly snatched away.”

Solar listened it, unable to think anything else than one thought.

I hope you’re ok

“The Filly believed her life to have meaning again. Hope for the future, but alas, the bad deeds of her parents caught up with them. One night, after playing outside, she returned to her home, only to find the lifeless remains of her parents.”

Solar lowered his head, as in near respect, indeed a rare enough thing.

“That hope, that maybe she foolishly believed in, broke this Filly, leaving her as cold and empty as the parents she no longer had.If that is not life’s persecution towards this delicate one, I’m afraid I do not know what is. “

Solar didn’t say anything, he couldn’t. The sadness had already happened, the little girl had lost everything, and believing it could get better. Life went up, only for it to come crashing back down. Even to Solar, that was unfairness on a whole new level.Despite not even knowing his parents, he counted himself lucky he didn’t have to suffer such family misfortune of the likes of that.

Luna, anger still reigning, and darkness ruling all, stared so intently out the window, Solar thought it may crack from mere pressure alone. The truth was, Luna could do nothing to this injustice, only let herself feel anger and regret over it all.

There was no real hope, for anything in this world right now, and she knew it.

But perhaps some could be created, just in a less orthodox way.

Solar has successfully bet on withstanding her anger, in order for him to progress. Now, perhaps another game of chance was needed, to play to her absence of faith.

All she needed was a target for that hope, even if it started with vengeance.

“Your right, life is shit. Everything seems so in the dumps that it’s like life as it is now, won’t provide us with anything good”.

Solar’s feigned show provoked a confused look from Luna, as she slowly turned her head towards him. This confusion wasn’t as small as a misunderstanding. Should Luna not comprehend his meaning soon, this little act of his was going to get him blasted out that window she kept staring out of.

“You know, when as was part of your Guard, um…in the past, I wasn’t only kicked out because of the neglect I showed. Shining Armor hates me for it, but whenever we encountered a problem, some gang running amuck, some beast in need of defeat, I always found it was the more…unusual, left field tactics that worked best. Going by the book doesn’t always solve everything”.

Ignoring his contempt for that arrogant Captain, and now Prince, Solar cast his mind on his more unorthodox methods of keeping the peace. Methods some considered a bit extreme for a Guard. Now however, perhaps Luna would be more inclined to agree with him.

“In my honest opinion Princess, The problems we face today in society are here because the current way of dealing with them have failed. Yes, a lot of the status quo works, otherwise we would have a shitshow of extra problems, but for those we have, we need to try something a bit different.”

Solar now had Luna’s attention. Though he would be forgiven for not thinking so. She seemed so pissed off, so tired of life and so bitterly angry to life’s burdens that her slit eyes, the piercing arrows that shot from them, seemed to almost lazily look at him.

“Speak of this alternate strategy then, Solar Virtue” She spoke, clearly not expecting any useful substance.

However, Solar was determined to prove her wrong, to ensure every time she spoke his full name, it wasn’t done so disappointedly or patronizing.

“Instead of restraining ourselves within the tried and tested methods of the status quo, we should properly utilize tools we already have, but seldom use”.

Luna seemed to momentarily consider this point, yet hid of true thoughts on the matter. That was acceptable to Solar, who knew this wasn’t the most drastic thing he could say.

“What I mean is this….Me, A Night Warden, combined with the Shadows or all your other Night agents, use us, a bit more forcibly if you must” Solar said, almost excitedly.

Luna listened carefully, or as much as her near tired face could show, but she did not budge, and still seemed unconvinced.

“If you are suggesting I order my loyal servants, my dedicated Ponies to expose themselves just so they may display strength, then I would thin-“Perhaps quite stupidly, Solar waited not to continue his point, cutting the Princess off, only just avoiding the consequences with continued explanation of his point.Still, in this changed state, Luna had murder in her eyes.

“No, not drive them into public view. I’m just suggesting that maybe they get their hooves a bit dirty, to stop being so Canterlot focused, so inwards thinking. Deploy your might, still within the dark of the night, but allow them to properly use their skills to restore order, and bring back hope!”

Luna did not suddenly and out right deny Solar and his plan. Neither did she seem so disgusted at what came out his mouth. She thought on this point for a good minute, as if, in her most private of moments, she too had considered this point but not done anything about it.

It was progress.

“A bold move, but not one I-“

Clearly having a death wish, Solar again interjected, but this time wouldn’t take the same risk of being told no. Before Luna could even realise the stupid thing he had done, cutting a Princess off, Solar went in hard, for the killing blow.

“Celestia has been weak. Her short comings have snowballed into pain for the entire land. She may mean good, and she may regret all this happening but she is still partially responsible for this mess. Secrecy with the Humans just confirms she doesn’t have Equestria’s best intensions at heart, not when she refuses to share any intelligence with these strange beings, in the slightest.”

Goodbye head.

The room seemed to enter a state of negative volume, as if life and noise had been sucked away into the void. Not even the crackling of the fire could really make itself noticed, not with Solar’s outright dangerous audacity.If Luna had cause enough to punish him, blaming the country’s problems on her Sister would warrant it, especially after just suggesting Luna take more control, almost as if he were suggesting a coup.

Of course, he wasn’t, he didn’t dare to.

Solar just hoped Luna knew that also, but in this near alter ego form, one of a lack of control, that hope seemed increasingly bleak by the microsecond.

“Celestia….” Luna almost mumbled, with Solar unable to detect just the sheer amount of emotions running through her voice. Possible anger for him, shock at all this, regret at her own distrust for her sister, all very possible, and all very bad for him.

Yet then, without even looking at him, Luna continued talking, as if Solar was not even there.

“Celestia has…. neglected her Princessly duties to the point of tainting her very role. She…..she has not shown leadership, and I regret that an excessive amount.”

Talking slowly, Luna seemed more saddened by Celestia failings to help properly govern and lead. It was a tame explanation, one devoid of much of the energy and blame that Solar expected.

But Luna had yet to finish.

“I have had faith in my Sister, and quite rightly so….but she shows complete disrespect and discontent with even my role in the night. If she cannot even respect her equivalent role, then what hope is there for respect of the rule of law?”

Solar had heard these rumours. That Luna felt weakened and burnt out from her admittedly, hard role governing and night, in addition of the dream realm. This confirmed a more personal drift between the Sisters.

“Furthermore, her failings as a figure head to our Ponies, a beacon of stability in a dark world, match her failings at even defending our realm. I respect and cherish our nation’s heroes and guardians, I am greatly thankful for the elements who dwell in Ponyville, but outsourcing the actual defence of Equestria is a lazy and laughable move at best, a ludicrous and dangerous act at worst. This cannot continue!”

Luna’s voice seem to rise, but not in outright lack of control like earlier. She seemed empowered by her words, with determination rising as the truth came from her lips. This was what Solar had wanted.

“I love my Sister, but love alone will not prevent me from seeing what her mistakes have induced, and the family bonds that bind us will never stop me from letting my Ponies suffer , because my Sister insists of smiling with dignitaries, and throwing outlandishly lavish and expensive parties. Tis a miracle the fires of revolution have not yet taken us!”

Solar dare not smile, however much he wanted to. Luna was crossing the boundaries of allegiances, shifting her opinion of how to act. Solar was winning her.

“Your audacious daring was blunt and uncomfortable for me, Solar Virtue” Luna commanded, looking back on Solar as she, right there, seemed to revert to her original self. Solar wondered if Luna was even aware of this dramatic transformation, but he never voiced this curiosity.

“If it were any other Pony, I’d have them thrown out the castle at once! But fortune smiles on us today, as it was indeed you who decided to speak up on this, and speak against the imperfections my Sister shows, all too often”.

Luna projected pride, though Solar did feel a hint if guilt, especially after Celestia had honestly shown kindness and understanding to him, just last week. Still, she commanded him to help Luna, and he was. He was helping her show strength, to regain control and cure the disease that was today’s society. That infestation had broken Luna, and in fixing it, it would fix her.

Maybe Celestia should have been a bit more specific in her instructions.

“You’re welcome Princess” Solar replied, taking care to show pride in himself, but not arrogantly so. He was a loyal and obeying servant of Luna’s at least he needed to at least seem so.

“But I must…” Solar inquired, raising an eyebrow from Luna.

“Ask what? Celestia may have floundered in her responsibilities, hopelessly blundered in her service to our Ponies, all to the point of lives being lost, but I will not turn against her…not again…”

Any pony could guess correctly what Luna meant here. For whatever reason, Luna had presumed Solar was almost asking her of a repeat of when Nightmare Moon fought against Celestia, and been subsequently banished as a result.

Not yet Luna.

“What? N-no! Not at all Princess! Never!” Luna seemed unamused at Solar’s defence, as she should be, that was a dark time for her, and relieving in even in thought was bad enough.

“I was just going to ask, now we know we can’t…you know…exactly let Celestia make an even bigger mess of things…what are we going to do about the Humans?”

It was a good point. Until now, he, and even Luna, had merely acquainted themselves with a few select Humans, trying to hoard knowledge of them. That was wise, and useful to a point, but they were here on a supposed diplomatic mission and so far, no diplomacy had occurred, even from Celestia.

“An acceptable point, and a valid concern. Celestia, quite offensively and remarkably of her, kept their presence an undisclosed mystery to me. Unacceptable enough, but the lack of urgency she shows now, with assassination a very real possibility in the Humans ranks, is more unnecessary oafishness from her, and that inaction has gone on far enough! As a joint Princess of Equestria, I have it within my right to approach these Humans, and handle them in whatever manner I see fit.”

Solar’s curiosity grew at Luna’s near attempt at justifying her actions, as if there was a part of her still unsure of all this.

“Which reminds me…” Luna then suddenly said. “Before I called you here, developments have made themselves known to us, from the Sovereign Tower.”

Solar perked up at this news from the Human’s place of residence. Ever since their Commander had perished, possibly killed, the Humans had retreated and remained elusive as they chose their next leader.

A curious and concerning move to Solar. Further evidence to why Celestia should step aside in these matters. Were he not here, he could have been mistaken for not knowing of the Humans. Solar had heard nothing regarding them from Celestia.

“A new leader has been elected, in the ranks of Humanity. We may now finally initiate full diplomacy once more.”

As Luna sat back down, truly resetting the tension of the room to pre changing feel, Solar too reproached the desk, wondering who, should these Humans directly elect, the new leader was.

“Oh yeah? Well that’s good I suppose. Interesting too, although their Commander showed a lot of strength, and in all honesty, I kind of respected him, he wasn’t exactly diplomatic material. Too much-“

As Solar continued on with reciting his experiences with the Human Commander, Luna wasted no time in delivering him the news.

The bad news. To him anyway,

“Tis the Human, Victus Vane. The young upstart, if I remember correctly”

Oh Tartarus no!

Disaster want exactly spelt in the stars from this, but Victus, the young arrogant and downright annoying second in command had not taken a liking to Solar, and vice versa in truth. The two hadn’t exactly gotten along.

“Upstart?!” Solar exclaimed, almost amused at Luna’s quite generous description of the Human. “They guy absolutely hates Ponies! As in full xenophobic!”

Solar passionate argument that Victus should objectively not be in any real position of power was a warranted one. In his experience, cocky and disobedient young ones with some personal vendetta to prove, they were dangerous. Their reckless pursuit of their selfish desires caused untold collateral damage, and had little concern with others.

Now that I think about it, am I describing myself?

As similar in some things as they may be, Solar at least didn’t have some unjustified prejudice against others. The only ones who annoyed him, truly deserved it. Mass including an entire species to be worthy of his hatred what not something Solar had experience with. Victus’s unwarranted dislike of Equestria and all within it was not becoming of the official diplomat to the place, the very role the Human now found himself in.

With actual power, and a seemingly unstoppable hostility towards Pony kind, this spelt bad tidings for all involved.

“An individual with that much antipathy in his heart, and now with real possibilities in ensuring that bitterness can be employed to its full potential…let’s just say he could screw us over any day!”

This reality wasn’t up for debate. Solar may have grievances of his own, he may be acting quite the hypocrite here, but truth was truth, and Solar wasn’t prepared to let his species suffer for it.

Luna however, didn’t seem so impassioned by this, despite quite literally being Equestria in body. An attack of all Ponies was an attack on her, and right now, Solar wasn’t sure why she wasn’t acting more serious about this.

“And you know this how?” was her response, her answer which severely disappointed Solar.

“By talking to him! Personally. Each and every time it hasn’t been pleasant.He cannot and should not be trusted, not him.”

Quite frankly shocked and amazed Luna wasn’t taking this matter seriously, Solar almost feel on the tried and true tactic of knowing sense into the ignorant opposite, so that whatever stupidity he had faced then, it wouldn’t bother him for too long.

This was Princess Luna however, and wasn’t ever going to lay a hoof on her, for fear of losing it.

“Princess, I wrote you a report on what I had learned about the Humans, my meetings with Victus included!”

Solar’s ardent assertion seemed to have little effect, only confusing him more.

“So you are suggesting I did not read it?” calmly asked Luna, totally in contrast to her fiery self just a few minutes ago.

This however, was a rhetorical question. Solar didn’t doubt that she had read his report, and even stating that was to fall into her trap.He was being scolded for his stupid question in reality.

“Furthermore, you claim to know this Humans true intensions from your….how many encounters?”

Ouch

Solar understand her grievances. Her questioning of him. As sure as he was, his barely even two talks with Victus didn’t add to much.it wasn’t sufficient evidence to make such damning accusation against an individual.

Still, Solar knew and remembered his uncomfortable times with the Human, and he knew trouble when he saw it. It was frustrating, but he was convinced on ensuring Luna knew this too.

For now though, he could only remain silent, he head bowing in defeat. Any retorting argument would serve no good.

“Preciously. Be watchful of how you act, Solar Virtue. Be mindful or what you say, even in private. Accusations said could potentially mean accusations regretted, especially at this early stage”.

Solar understood. He should make his move this early on, especially if his suspicions were correct. He had to be slow but deliberate, and ensure his strategy was fool proud, and completely sure. Nonetheless, it was a great shame Luna had not supported him. He had achieved much with her today, but there was still a way to go if he were to have such a powerful figure on his side.

“You’ll have to take these lessons, that you have learned today, to heart, if you are to serve me well, and if you are to initiate our first act of diplomacy with the Humans, I require confidence in your abilities to represent your Princess well, since I cannot supervise you all day”.

Wait, what?

Had he heard that correctly? For a moment there he felt defeated, out of options nearly. Now, was Luna really suggesting what he thought he had just heard?

“Princess…you mean…?” Solar insinuated, a blank face of pure surprise, now facing Luna.

“Quite.” She said without hesitation. “I see no benefit in waiting for Celestia to have first contact with this Victus. You will leave my presence now, make your way to the Sovereign tower, and meet its new leader”.

Solar didn’t quite know what to say. One second Luna was denying him, the next she was commanding him to jump in at the deep end, just like that.

“And do what?” simply asked Solar, trying to get his mind around what this meant.

“Act. In my stead. You are my Night Warden, my shadow.”

This was exactly what he wanted, the chance he needed. Being the first official representative of Equestria to meet the Human’s new leader, even if it was Victus, that was big, the importance of which, Solar had yet to fully comprehend, in this sudden development.

“But…why me? Why not any pony else?” Solar, in his mind, almost felt unworthy. There were countless other diplomats, other servants of Luna that could better handle an up jumped Human. Why him?

Luna then cast an eye towards Solar, saying nothing, but insinuating everything.

In that time, which seemed to last for an eternity, Solar knew his answer, for he had already been given it.

No converse occurred, but both Ponies knew what would have been said.

Yes, there were other options open to Luna, and she knew that, but it was he she wanted this task for. It was he that she trusted in this crucial task.He was the one she thought of first, just like with the incident earlier, with the Moon Garden.

“Il…I’ll get straight onto it” Solar then said, the gravity of which was only just making itself known to him.

What if he caused a war between the two species or something? He trusted Luna in her judgments, but this sort of high level official business didn’t come naturally to him. Did it?

Luna caught onto this fact, and allowed Solar some parting words.

“Be wary Solar, but also remember, we do this all, this deviation from the norm, for the greater good. In defiance of those who would not”.

Luna’s warning obviously suggested the defiance against Celestia, but on a deep level, a more personal one, her words harkened back to the time in the Throne room, when Luna had so shockingly opened up to him.

Then, He had gained her trust with a candid display of support and willingness to stand by Luna, no matter how she may act, how she may seem, and how she may think.

Like most of their conversations, parting words meant just that. Neither was interested in wasted time or small talk. Solar took his leave, the Sovereign Tower his destination.

On that walk from Luna’s quarters, all he could think of was Luna. Her confidence in his was rising and with it, her belief in him and his apparent cause. A bond was forming, a trust between the two unlikely Ponies. It may have been one born of necessity in this dark time, but it was still one.

Solar didn’t feel any joy in lying to her, in knowing his goals were far more selfish. In fact, this deception seem to tag on various strings within him, deep in his chest.

Every step he now took felt off. Like he was further upsetting Luna every moment he took. A betrayal in every hoof step. He wasn’t going to stop to meet Victus now, that was in both Solar’s and Luna’s interest, but just knowing Luna believed him doing all this totally for her and the greater good, in the most honest definition of the word, it didn’t feel so right.

Something was developing within him, in relation to Luna.

He had to make her proud, he had to successfully do this for her.

Victus seemed to unfairly hate Ponies, a hatred including Solar, without doubt.

Solar would show him the strength of Equestria, the country he had fought and acted against. Now, he would fight for it.

Author's Note

At least it didn't take 5 months :rainbowlaugh:

About this chapter, you should know this takes place in a universe in which Celestia and Luna arent as close following Luna's return. Obviously the episode "Royal problem" doesn't happen, so what you see in that episode, the conflicts, they are very much still alive, if even more severe

Anyway I look forward to your reactions to the chapter, and I hope you're all enjoying the story.

Until next time 😃

Chapter 19: Almost heaven

Rainbow Dash

“Rainbow! Help!”

The mere cry that so hauntingly came from Fluttershy inspired a fear in Rainbow Dash that she had never before felt. Her friend was in mortal peril, enough to shake her to the core, but the fact it was Fluttershy of all ponies, a pony so kind and good that cruelty should not touch her with a ten foot pole.

But the words the real, and an evil shiver spanned itself down Rainbow’s spine.

It was dark, almost black even, but Rainbow didn’t care. Her legs fuelled themselves with pure adrenaline, and fearful determination to stop whatever was hurting poor Fluttershy.

“Please! Help me!”

It was unbearable for Rainbow, yet she didn’t stop.

“Somepony! Help!”

The words cut through Rainbow, deep into her soul. This shouldn’t be happening, this couldn’t be happening. What would be so evil, so heartless to hurt the innocent? Rainbow didn’t wait to find out.

Harder and harder Rainbow pushed herself, but the cries never stopped.

“Please! Stop! I don’t want to die! Please don’t!”

Fluttershy’s words echoed for a mile, much to the Rainbows misfortune, every cry of pain, every plea for so desperate help broke Rainbow a bit more. She would stop whoever was hurting her friends, that wasn’t an even a question, but from the sounds of it, enough damage had already been caused. The first time something even touch Fluttershy in such a cruel way was enough, but here Rainbow now was, tortured with the shrieking cries of a friend undeserving of any pain.

“HELP! PLEASE! PLEASE! HEEELLLPPPP!” They were from cries from hell, from the darkest of terrors, and Rainbow was scarred for life from them.

Worst of all, Rainbow could not find Fluttershy in this dark mess, and for this mistake, for this failure, Rainbow payed dearly.

“NO! PLEASE! PLEASE STOP!” Fluttershy’s time had ran out, and the absolute sickening crack of bones replicated themselves in Rainbow’s chest.

Inhaling an unhealthy amount of air, the near heart attack Rainbow felt as Fluttershy went quiet, she faced no other option but to involuntary collapse.

The darkness claimed her. Her vision all but vanished, and a cold, unearthly feeling took over her.

Failure was her, and tears alone wouldn’t patch that shame ever again….

Suddenly, feeling returned. Sharp feeling, painful feeling, and Rainbow awoke.

“What the fuck? How the hell do you sleep so deeply?” said the deep and unmistakable grumpy voice of Navnløs.

Light stinging Rainbow’s eyes as she rubbed them, Rainbow returned to the land of the living, now only just realising that horror she had just witnessed was merely a dream, and thank Celestia it was, for Rainbow didn’t know how she would now continue with what had just happened.

“We’ve been driving over boulders the size of-“

“Your ego?” Interrupted Rainbow, unable to resist teasing the Human, despite being rudely woken up.

“My ego?” questioned Navnløs, seemingly shocked that someone would dare insult him like that. “You blue freak! It aint an ego when you’re as masterful as me at surviving in this shit stain of a planet, ok?”

The irony wasn’t lost on Rainbow.

“Whatever you say, dude…”

In truth, Rainbow was finding herself more at ease with Navnløs’s general attitude, more chill with his unfriendliness. To her now, the Human was simply grumpy, albeit extremely so, and Rainbow, not being of the particularly sensitive variety, didn’t find herself offended.

Regardless, despite Rainbow’s increased resilience to Navnløs, the Human in question didn’t exactly give her many chances to prove her strength. No response came from Navnløs, who insisted on continuingly driving the vehicle.

Peace and quiet was always good, especially when the company wasn’t fun. It was a chance to relax and contemplate, a relaxing set of activates for the monotony of a normal day. However, a normal day was increasingly foreign to her, a distant dream right now. Nothing had been normal for days now, and Rainbow knew it.

So in such an abnormal time of her life, a time with no foreseeable end, Rainbow wasn’t exactly going to just chill out. Her time should be spend productively, starting with Navnløs. It was time for some more answers.

“Soooo…..” Rainbow began, instantly feeling awkward from having to actual small talk. “In all your ‘masterful’ surviving experiences, which were the most dangerous?”

Stemming from her need to actual do something, Rainbow once again found herself unexpectedly curious into the mysterious past of this Human, and all Human’s honestly. Their story seemed a bleak one, one full of death and misery, but hard times breeds challenges and perhaps most selfishly of all to Rainbow, it created stories.

Suddenly the vehicle slowed to a screeching stop, as Navnløs slammed his foot on the break. Not angrily so, more surprised than anything. Still, it wasn’t the reaction Rainbow had hoped.

That unexpected reaction had stopped them in another prime example of just how hard conditions must of have been, and continued to be for the Humans.

The past couple of days had been exclusively wasteland travel. Having just escaped the trading outpost with their lives, Rainbow and Navnløs had travelled west. Navnløs had stated a couple time that the place he called Salutis wasn’t an option anymore, and they needed drop off the grid for a bit, just until whoever was hunting them lost track, or forget about them. Apparently, Navnløs knew of a small settlement by the ocean, and place to lie low for a bit. How he knew the way so accurately, considering he had never been to the starting point of the trading outpost, that confused Rainbow, but all had been relatively well until now.

Besides the environmental company.

Having just left the dry, barren bleakness of the Wasteland east of here, now she found herself in a different but still dry and bleak landscape.

Relatively hilly in nature, upon those dying hills lay actual vegetation, a new thing for Rainbow in a world seemingly devoid of nearly all life. The only thing was that this vegetation, if it could even be called that, didn’t really leave a pleasing impression.

Cracked and deformed skeletons of trees, numbering at least semi regularly, defined themselves across the hills, old and decaying bark the only thing of note on these husks. Nestled between them and the common rocks and boulders was the peaking of some form of grass. Unlike the trees, this grass seemed to be alive, yet anypony could be forgiven for saying it wasn’t. The same sickly grey colour of death as the trees, it patched itself among the dry, stony dirt of the hills, leaving a landscape more pronounced and recognisable by the protruding rocks and exposed stone of the hills, instead of the first vegetation Rainbow had seen since Ponyville.

This was the land she currently was in, exposed in a complete stop. As uncomfortable as the journey was, it was at least preferable to feeling so isolated as she felt right now. As if she was held captive by this dead land, and it’s sad, decayed eyes gazing upon her.

“Um, shouldn’t we keep moving?” asked Rainbow, hiding her worry as best she could. “Any time wasted is time those hunters could spend actually catching us”.

Snorting in response, practically arrogantly so, Navnløs did not seem so concerned.

“Oh come on, the last time we even smelt their shit was yesterday morning. They’ve probably overtaken us, and gone north doing so. I told you, I’m good at this. I know how to shake ‘em.”

Rainbow left his point open, not to be argued with though. Ever since their departure from the outpost, the Hunters had been relentless in them pursuit of Navnløs. The situation had never developed into something as dangerous as when they had shot at the vehicle, but the methodical and unending chase haunted her day and night. Whenever Navnløs had decided they needed to rest, their rest stop had luckily been one well hidden, judging by the fact they were still alive. The first night was a fearful one for Rainbow, as Navnløs’s sudden wish to depart in the middle of the night caused all sorts of frights within her. The rumble of the vehicle in such a quiet and open land was one thing, but actually finding tracks from the Hunters was another, another thing far more panicked setting.

Still, and to his credit, Navnløs somehow maneuverered away from the probable path of the Hunters. As empty as the land was, it was at least expansive, no towns of any or habitation at all in their way. They may be being hunted, but it was a hunt over such a large area, one Navnløs could take detours and various routes in which their tracks couldn’t be followed.

So for now, Rainbow at least could believe she was safe, from the Hunters at least. From Navnløs, after his sudden stop, she couldn’t be too sure.

“My most dangerous?” He simply asked, as if he was trying to understand the entire question.

This however, was a tactic Rainbow was becoming all too familiar with. Navnløs was clearly speaking like this in an attempt to make her guilty for what she said, to make it seem like she was in the wrong for asking such a stupid thing. He may not like the question, but under no circumstances would he make Rainbow submit to him for a mistake she apparently meant. As much as it probably annoyed him, Rainbow wouldn’t back down from this.

“You heard me. Out of all your journeys, what’s the time where they nearly got you?” Rainbow’s words were casually provocative with a friendly tone. If the Human’s attitude to living was crude and brash, she saw no need in being so delicate. It was back to playing rough.

Still, it didn’t mean Navnløs just laid back and took it. As it was becoming clear, even on a good day, within an acceptable conversation, Navnløs still wasn’t exactly compliment, as if his same unfriendly and negative attitude hadn’t changed regardless of the topic. Maybe that was the sacrifice Rainbow had to make, to accept he wasn’t a friendly individual, even while getting a bit closer to him.

So true to form, Navnløs stared forward, his teeth grinding perhaps a little. His hands upon the wheel that guided the vehicle, he didn’t move an inch. Practically paralyzed from Rainbow’s question, Navnløs stared forward in silence, an eerily lack of emotion on his face, contrary to Rainbows belief.

“Hey, you ok?” asked Rainbow with a laugh, making light of the situation. “Dude, you in there?”

Only when she waved a hoof in his peripheral vision did Navnløs snap out of his day dream like state, and back to his generally unhappy self.

“Huh? What? Shut the hell up! I heard you” he replied crudely, as if he was embarrassed from apparently zoning out.

“Geez” recoiled Rainbow, internally finding this strange lack of attention amusing. She felt fortunate that she was becoming more accustomed to this unique character, with a developing new feeling emerging within. “You didn’t though, did ya?”

Nearly said with a wink, Rainbow didn’t feel in danger at provoking the angry Human. Of course his reaction wouldn’t be one of playing along. He wouldn’t congratulate Rainbow on her good joke. He would bite back, but now, Rainbow felt more settled and comfortable causing this. Something previously unspeakable made its presence felt within her, even if she was unsure if it was even valid. This ease in her verbal resistance, her increasing serenity in being in his presence, it all had the same feeling as a friendship developing.

Perhaps this world really was affecting her. She was going insane.

“I swear, I’ll rip every one of those stupid looking feathers out of your body”.

Navnløs’s threat was a disturbing one, one most likely born of the horrors of the Human world. Still, it was a lazy retort. A simple threat. It would take more than that to spar with Rainbow.

“Go ahead. The wings don’t even work. You’ll get tired before you even finish with a single wing”.

A morbid insult resulted in an equally morbid defence. Rainbow, for as tomboyish as she was, never really descended into the depths of such crude and quite frankly, disgusting talk. However, the surprise that Rainbow now felt was not that she wasn’t that bothered that such words left her mouth, but the fact such a remark came out so automatically, as if it had been scripted. Like it or not, present company always had its impact on how converse flowed.

“I won’t get anything but plenty of screams from your shit filled mouth!” Now Rainbow got her wish. Navnløs snapped his head to stare daggers at her with such a furious speed that it was a miracle that she didn’t hear an actual snap.

“I don’t how many of those blue little things there are! I’ve never had the pleasure of gutting one of your odd annoying race, but I can damn well assure you that I won’t get tired! If I can manage wiping out an entire fort of fire worshippers single handily, I’m sure I can find the effort to make your life a misery!”

Rainbow could only smile back triumphantly.

“Ha! Got ya! At least you told me something!” cried out Rainbow, the instinct to fly up in joy kicking in, but ultimately failing, what with her broken wings.

Navnløs grumbled deeply, a near growl in fact. Initially, Rainbow wanted to allow herself to rub her victory in, to taunt the miserable Human for his slip up. Upon further thought however, and watching Navnløs and his expressions, Rainbow came to the conclusion that perhaps this hadn’t been a mistake, but a cheap attempt at intentionally giving her an answer, but under his own terms.

It made sense honestly. Navnløs was petty and grumpy enough in that he would do anything to not allow another individual any small victory, even one of just receiving an answer. In appearing that he made a mistake, words “accidently” slipping from his mouth as he insulted her, he could at least claim credit for saying it was his idea to tell her of his story. From having the energy to torture Rainbow, to withstanding an entire force of enemies, it was an immature but clever way of talking, but under his own terms.

Realising this, Rainbow backtracked.

“Oh I-I mean… oh yeah? Sounds tough. If they liked fire though, they would love one of our Princesses. She’s like, an expert with all things burning. What with raising the sun and all…”

Clearly feeling more at comfort with the Human, Rainbow cared little for how falsely arrogant she seemed in the face of Navnløs’s little side step. She even exaggerated her denial to unnatural levels, her purposely bad alibi clearly on show to Navnløs.

“Wherever you’re from, it sounds messed up” stated Navnløs quite simply. Again, it was as if he was giving Rainbow a chance, unlike countless times in the past where unwarranted aggression and no quarter was given, now his tune has changed to the form of, an albeit it unfriendly, but a more accepting show. He may sound like he wanted every conversation with Rainbow to end immediately, but this was still in total contrast to their first few talks.

Capitalising on this change in relations, Rainbow did as all friends did, she actually shared some stuff of her own.

“You’re the weird one’s dude! Everything here seems so like….crazy. Like you guys don’t even have any control of the place”.

Rainbow honestly struggled with creating comparisons to this world and hers. Here, it was wild, untamed, dangerous and neglected, even without all the devastation most likely. Equestria seemed ordered and intentionally peaceful. Bar all the threats she and her friends and tackled in recent years.

“We don’t!”seethed Navnløs. “Look, you need to open your eyes for once. Believe it or not, I’m not normality around here, I’m honestly an oddity. The amount of…. things I’ve seen in my life; even other Humans don’t even begin to believe. So when you say how different all this is to your cushioned fancy ass world, you don’t know shit! Ok? I’ve told you before, if anyone but me that was here now, you’d be taken apart and sold for all sorts of stupid remedies!”

Rainbow remained silent in response to Navnløs’s outburst. In truth, he seemed annoyed at Rainbow’s ignorance than anything, and not just because she was a Pony.

It was food for thought however. If Rainbow was to maintain improved relations, she would have to give in to that additional growing feeling. The one increasingly impacting her thoughts and actions. This world had begun to claim her, and she was becoming a product of her environment. Now, if she wanted to ensure Navnløs wouldn’t ditch her where she sat, she would need to let it claim her a bit more, become more familiar with her location, just as Navnløs had done, probably many, many years ago.

“Sorr- “ Yet Rainbow silenced herself, just as she was about to apologise for her ignorance, the ignorance she wished to be rid of.

It was a silence that attracted the gaze of Navnløs, who’s eyes drifted over to her while he stared forward, obviously attempting to seem apathetic towards to substance of Rainbow’s words.

Rainbow was sorry of course, but contemplating on more than just patching up her current mistake, she finally felt her attitude towards Navnløs come full circle. She couldn’t appear weak or otherwise ignorant of her environment, for her sake and his. She did need to impress him in that regard, but like she had thought earlier, she couldn’t appear needy or soft. Like how she had ensured the nature of her words seemed to resist the boorishness of Navnløs to fit in more with his ruff attitude, she too needed to apply that new found quality to her meanings, not just her small talk. Apologising, for however right it was, wasn’t something Navnløs would do, so why should she?

Understanding it in the way that she and Navnløs’s relationship was akin to some Military recruit being assigned to the gruff, experienced squad. That poor individual couldn’t show weakness, less they get chewed up, but neither could they show a complacency to be better. Sucking up wouldn’t work, only long, hard work would suffice as progress, and only that would warrant true respect. Navnløs clearly wasn’t the Human to want some meaningless verbal apology. He wanted tangible results. To him, clearly the ends justified the means.

And now, while his attention was on her, however inconspicuous he wanted to seem, he awaited that result.

“Just a few more fights, life threatening situations and you taking us to the most ‘shit’ filled places, and It might be me taking you apart, buddy.”

Now adopting Navnløs’s crass and raw like language, Rainbow watched what her change in demeanour produced from the Human.

His eyes back in front, staring deeply into the rocky distance, Rainbow watched his hands squeeze the wheel, his knuckles whitening in tension. If he was angry though, there was no other signs. No gritted teeth, no growling. It was a surreal moment for Rainbow, who now truly felt the gravity of her gradual change. To her, as far as the contrast went, for as much as her friends may disapprove of her now, Rainbow felt satisfaction at this necessary shift in personality, and perhaps Navnløs did.

The soft grunt, however dismissive and drained of emotion it seemed, was not some disapproval look as he had managed but a minute ago, nor was it some furious outrage, as Rainbow had received prior. The grunt indicated Rainbow had won, and for such a sore loser as this Human was, that little noise was all the evidence she needed.

Navnløs, for all his lack of social skills, seemed to approve of Rainbow’s transformation and she did herself.

Yet another step on this long, troublesome road to friendship.

Perhaps it was the difficulty of this slowly building relationship that so stunned Navnløs, his mind probably overfull with thoughts and revelations, or so Rainbow suspected, what with his motionless time off.

“You want me to drive, or something?” asked Rainbow with a cheeky smile. While it was amusing to once more see Navnløs so flustered, so disabled by current occurrences, a thought did enter the back of Rainbow’s mind, one of slight confusion and suspicion. She couldn’t really say why, but something did indeed seem fishy with Navnløs’s slight change in behaviour.

Nevertheless, perusing such a thought based on nothing but Navnløs seeming distracted was far from good enough, and would only risk to imperil her new found progress with him.

Putting it eventually down to the mere fact that Navnløs was so unlike any individual she had ever met, and that Humanity was of a quality far from Ponykind, Rainbow let this unfounded suspicion slip away.

“Eat shit, Pony!” harshly jeered Navnløs, returning to the world.

“Hey, you actually got it right for a change!”

“Ugh…”

The conversation ended, and with no further argument. Whatever the reason was, Navnløs no longer saw Rainbow as such an easy thing to abandon.

With that, as quickly as the conversation ended, so did the Human restart the vehicle, and without further word or debate, their journey continued, Rainbow allowing her a smile as she rested back into her seat, right next to Navnløs.

For the next half an hour or so, travel seemed to progress in relative silence, bar the occasional comment from Rainbow regarding the world. Learning her previous lesson of not asking basic and annoying questions, Rainbow ensured the only time she did raise her voice in wonder was when a thought, more general in nature, entered her mind. Asking about some current difficulty or questioning the world like some naive tourist wasn’t a way to win Navnløs over. In their silence, Rainbow only questioned upon the larger state of the world.

The answer she got, as she so feared, wasn’t exactly heart-warming.

As coldly as any other answer he gave, Navnløs briefly explained that, regardless of how misfortunate Rainbow felt right now, in such a barren inhospitable place, it was in reality, the safest area.

Aside from the place known as Salutis, all that Navnløs divulged was that, in-between all the wasteland was a variety of barely put together civilisations, of varying sizes. The largest among these however were of such extreme and dangerous political ideologies, that going to these places instead of the dry, dead wastes was an even surer way to get oneself killed.

Yet as it turned out, that grisly fate may be closer than Rainbow might have hoped.

“Fuel’s nearly out.” Simply stated Navnløs, as if such a horror didn’t even bother him.

In contrast however, such an impeding danger stroke a true sense of horror in Rainbow’s heart, shaking her new found desire to stay strong.

Nonetheless, each Pony had a different way of displaying fear and pressure impacted each individual to a varied degree of panic. Rainbow had not had much luck in the latter recently, but in line with her new found change, this worry, however strong it may be, would not impact her demeanour.

“Well you can get out a start pushing” Rainbow had put her bets onto being Navnløs’s opposite. While still appearing tough and competent, Rainbow thought it best to mirror Navnløs. Still step in line with him, but provide a familiar, but flipped perspective on all things.

“Like it’ll even matter…” trailed Navnløs, just in time that his words synchronised with the slow speed descend. A desperate chugging sound emitted from deep under the metal and the well-known vibrations that had defined Rainbow’s uncomfortable travel began to cut in and out, before fully stopping, and allowing the vehicle to slow to a complete stop.

“Wait, so you only just told me this now? When it’s literally about to happen? Oh well done dude! I’m glad we planned this through”. Rainbow’s sarcasm took no prisoners, to which Navnløs’s reaction seemed to be muted, relative to his previous outbursts.

“It doesn’t matter. Had it ran out miles later, we would still be surrounded with what you see now”.

Navnløs really didn’t seem at all fazed by, what was now the two being stranded in the middle of nowhere. Rainbow had to give him some credit however, panic in the midst of a dangerous situation served no benefits, as Rainbow knew when flying, but had only just been reacquainted to recently.

“You still could have warned me.” Grumbled Rainbow, accepting of the fact that Navnløs couldn’t and wouldn’t change, so this was all inevitable.

“Why? What could you even do? You’re useless”.

Navnløs’s words cut deep. Despite all the progress made, what had remained the same was his capacity to insult and infrequently give her a break. It was a problem persisting, regardless of how she acted. He may approve of her general attitude, but actions spoke louder than words, in the end.

Virtually sulking, Rainbow forced herself to swallow her pride, her teeth grinding she found herself practically having to suck up to Navnløs with her sudden help packing what few supplies they had left. The remaining food and water, luckily consisting mostly of some potato like root and bread, went into a crudely sewn back pack of some sorts, before being given to Navnløs, who sharply removed it from Rainbow’s possession.

“If you want to stay alive, we need to climb over these rocks” Navnløs stated, pointing to the rocky hill just to the side of the vehicle that would now so easily be abandoned.

“And….get back onto the old road?” asked Rainbow, having to remember what little Navnløs had told her about their whereabouts.

“Well shit, you actually listened.” Laughed Navnløs, a display of amusement but curiously without any actual joy.

Rainbow rolled her eyes.

“But didn’t you say-“

Rainbow’s concern was legitimate, just as it had been when Navnløs had first told her, and he too showed such a feeling. Still, it apparently wasn’t enough to permit her to actually voice it.

“I know what I said!” he cried out. “If you want to carry on the trip across this hellish landscape, be my guest. Just don’t expect the barely a day’s supplies we have left to last any longer than that. Then we will see if this route is still good enough for you!”

His words were true. Of course they were. Looking at the path ahead of her, it was a miracle that the vehicle had got this far. Narrow, rocky and seemingly constrained by the rocky overhangs on either side. Walking, however simple it seemed, would take time here, time neither of them had.

“That’s not what I meant!” Rainbow protested.

This got Navnløs’s attention, who turned as he slung the back pack onto his actual back.

“At least you’re actually using your head for once”. His slight approval stemmed from the fact that, should they continue on the old road, the Hunters may find them. Rainbow had not forgotten this fact, and not just because the old road was of better quality.

“That makes one of us at least” Rainbow said under her breath, but just loud enough so that Navnløs could hear.

He could, Rainbow was sure of it. His barely successful attempt to keep any growl from escaping his mouth made no attempt at contradicting her belief. In fact, he made no attempt also really to tell Rainbow to move out. One moment he was stopped in one spot, the next, climbing the rocky hill.

“Race ya to the top!” jeered Rainbow, the sense of competition so welcomingly returning, a sentiment unsurprisingly not shared with Navnløs.

“Go ahead.” He said, surely at least surprised with Rainbow’s sudden, if not foolish, speed at climbing. “All you’ll do is slip and snapping your spine in half”.

Rainbow scoffed at Navnløs’s low estimate of her. She reminded herself to brag to him of her athletic accomplishments, if only a little bit of course. She didn’t have an ego.

“Pfff, don’t you worry about me dude. I’m a natural born athlete!”

Understandably, Navnløs didn’t waste his breath disputing this, or otherwise mocking it. His assessment that Rainbow would fall was enough for him, enough karma he could rake in when Rainbow spoke too soon.

Luck found its target in Rainbow, unluckily for Navnløs. Thanking her hours of non-wing based sport for strength and skill in the rest of her body, she eventually found herself at the top of the rocky ascent, simultaneously happy Navnløs did not beat her, but disappointed she didn’t beat him. For a creature with such weird anatomy, Rainbow was at least a little impressed.

Nevertheless, now finding herself at the top, overlooking the vehicle, Rainbow allowed herself a view of her new surroundings. While the climb hadn’t been that far, and the hill not that tall, her current patch of land must have been a high point for miles to come, judging from the far sights now available.

It was a depressing sight.

Hilly as far as the eye could see, an ill haze blanketed the horizon, so nearly creating the look of the natural woodlands of Equestria on a crisp autumn morning, fog nestling to the tree abundant hills.

Here however, only the hills remained, or at least they were the only thing remaining hole. More so than where she was now, hundreds upon thousands of skeletal remains of tree dotted the landscape, nothing but a shell of what they once were left. It was a graveyard of the world, each husk of a tree a grave stone. It was all eerily still as well, almost postcard perfect, were it not for all the devastation.

It was so quiet in fact, that when Navnløs stepped over to her, his feet scraping against the dirt of stone, Rainbow almost jumped out of her skin.

“The mist, we are close to the edge” he said simply, almost hauntingly.

“The edge?” questioned Rainbow.

“Of the land. Just what stupid folk call the coast line. Idiots are so terrified and untraveled that they think the world ends on a fucking beach, and a hellish world lies beyond”.

Rainbow in all honesty didn’t appreciate his arrogance. His dismissal of every other Human but himself.

“Not everyone is so disloyal to something that they travel the world, dude” she said, not harshly, knowing Navnløs would never respond to such a tone, but in a friendlier manner.

“Mm hmm” was all the Human responded with, a rarity in terms of the tone he usually took with Rainbow. However delicate she put it, Rainbow still was chastising him in some form, and she had learned the hard way that Navnløs did not appreciate such a thing, so it was all the more surprising that his response was, yet again, muted and dampened.

Rainbow inquired, albeit indirectly.

“So why does it all look so…sickly, Mister almighty?”

Calling him out on his supposed wisdom of the world, in comparison to those he had just belittled, Rainbow was met with a dismissive, but almost mournful tone, hints of anguished memories nestled within, something Rainbow did not regrettably know of yet.

“If only you knew…” was his response, setting off without her again, down the hill.

“If only I knew what?” Rainbow prodded, not letting him escape her questioning just yet.

“It doesn’t matter, epically to a thing like you” Navnløs replied quickly, as if he had prepared his defence already.

Rainbow remembered this inflection in his voice, back from their earlier time together. He had stated he had seen things no other Human would believe him in, stuff they would think him crazy for saying.

It was all too juicy for Rainbow., but this time, she wasn’t going to squander her opportunity. Navnløs was never going to give a clear cut answer, but she could at least help him trust her enough to ensure such a thing could come to fruition, one day.

“Hey, don’t worry about it. You’re going to think I’m insane if I started telling you all the stuff me and my friends have seen and done back home”.

However conciliatory she may have wanted to sound, it still wasn’t enough.

“Then don’t. I don’t care” Navnløs truly seemed more interested in descending a mere hill then listen to stories from Rainbow, however telling that was about him.

Still, it wouldn’t stop her. Stubbornness had its benefits.

“Believe me or not, I don’t care either, but magic is like everywhere back home. Its crazy! Like a swarm of shape shifting bugs invading to steal our life force, a horned demon totally wrecking the place, not to mention an angry dark shadow force thing coming back from banishment to get revenge, and that’s just the stuff I’ve seen. My world is big and crazy, so don’t think you guys are so special with all…this” Rainbow did finish almost disappointed with her own descriptions, as she looked upon the world and realised, for as different as it was, all that remained was such a basic form.

Navnløs seemed uncaring still, looking at anything that wasn’t Rainbow, in true bored like state.

“But hey, like I said. You don’t have to believe me, it’s cool. I really don’t care dude. I’m just…” Rainbow paused as she became aware of how her tone was coming across. Nonetheless, she allowed it, and finished her sentence. “I’m just saying, for all the things you’ve done and seen, everything that makes you think others see you differently, you’re…you know…not alone. I believe you at least”.

Virtually mumbling her final words, Rainbow felt a sudden heat assault her face, as a wave of nervousness and embarrassment swept over her. She wasn’t sure how Navnløs would take this unusual attempt at genuineness, at friendship. Rainbow, unsure if she should have even said anything now, couldn’t look.

Yet, in the corner of her eye, without any stopping from their walk, without any word of laughter at her, she saw Navnløs look down at her. Deliberately and fully, and for a good few seconds. From what she could see, he wasn’t angry, nor was he disgusted or amused. His face seemed blank, if perhaps a little surprised.

In normal circumstances, he would have said something, in a way not to favour Rainbow, but in saying nothing, in just simply looking at her, it seemed like the first instance of the Human actually being…normal.

He was probably shocked that someone else would show at least a degree of confidence and care in him, that he actually had an ally. Rainbow knew was he wasn’t silently thankful or happy for Rainbow’s words, far from it. He was still the same Navnløs, but perhaps just this once, he would allow Rainbow at least to show him some loyalty.

“What’s that?” Rainbow suddenly proclaimed, breaking the awkward silence, only after realising it seemed way to coincidental, after her embarrassing moment.

But something was there, in the distance. A small ruined building, a large over hang attached to it.

Navnløs initially ignored her, also too probably thinking Rainbow was trying to divert attention from her. In not too much time he too did spot this discovery, the one thing that wasn’t rock and dead tree in this vast landscape.

“Looks like an old fuel station. Folks used them before the bombs fell to fuel their own vehicles, the overly indulgent bastards. The old road is close.”

Rainbow tried to imagine all this before the Human war, wondering if it was a beautifully wild location, if Human’s used to visit here for fun. If A past Human had stood where they stood, and be wowed by the view.

All that didn’t matter now. They were all gone, and the view wasn’t so pretty anymore. That feeling, born of her time in this world, didn’t end there though.

“Could there be supplies? We don’t really have much left”.

Navnløs stopped, thus forcing Rainbow to as well.

“Unlikely. Most travel spots got looted probably before any bombs around here even hit. People would panic and try and stock up on shit.”

Navnløs seemed unconvinced of any hope within the building. Rainbow however, feeling hunger bite, didn’t accept this. Be it the need for food that wasn’t dry root, or pure adventure and foolish bravery, Rainbow went into automatic mode.

“Well, if there is anything, you aint getting it!” Rainbow winked, suddenly finding herself walking once more, actually without Navnløs.

“Stop or you won’t have me to save your dumb life.” Came the warning from Navnløs, an extraordinary rarity, considering his whole act of ensuring Rainbow knew just how little he cared for her. Now Rainbow didn’t suddenly think his judgements towards her had altered, but it was added testimony to her no longer being just a lost thing found. Now, perhaps, she was somepony to him, if only just that.

To the substance of the warning itself however, Rainbow could be no one but herself. Call it cockiness, as many Ponies had, but determination set in her heart, and not even Navnløs could stop her now.

The fool hardy journey to this abandoned building must have been over a mile at least, but in Rainbow’s determination, it felt but mere feet.

“Would you stop pissing me off?” cried out Navnløs, now in tow for once. “I can survive on our current supplies, so you definitely can. We are not taking this route!”

His anger was obvious, but for reasons more selfish and petty. Ever the control freak, now Navnløs wasn’t in charge, and he hated that.

Let’s see how you like being the pet

Unfortunately for the Human, Rainbow had already reached the building and in all honesty, up close, it wasn’t as magnificent as it was from a distance.

A simple box like building, rusted and decayed lay in front of her, with the overhang she saw from back up the hill. From this distance however, Rainbow saw it for what It really was.

A simple roof.

Under that old roof was an open flat area with a couple deep holes, square in shape.

“I fucking said, there won’t be anything left here. Even the fuel pumps have been taken. Where the holes were!”

Having caught up to her, Rainbow was unwilling of letting Navnløs win this one, to prove her right. The bragging rights were bad enough, a Human so unwilling in everything she said and did, that just being in his company felt like competition.

Aside from that however, a more personal reason reminded Rainbow why she couldn’t be proven wrong. In doing so, she would lose precious credibility, to be seen as a simple, needy and weak willed individual. Rainbow needed to find something of value here, to make it all worthwhile, and to show Navnløs she was worthy almost.

“Have you even checked inside dude? No? Keep running then. You’re nearly there”.

Wow, I’ve changed

It didn’t take long for Rainbow to realise her tone, and how quickly the floodgates of arrogance had opened. If patronizing was an exclusively given word, no pony would argue it being applied here.

“There won’t be!” Navnløs replied heatedly. His reputation, or what little would be lost in such a stupid situation such as this, was also on the lone. Locked into battle with Rainbow, Navnløs too decided he could not be proven wrong. It was all a childish, petty stalemate, and Rainbow was keenly aware of this fact. Still, she was committed now, and forfeiting it all would gain her no favours.

“You wana bet?

This seemed to provoke Navnløs to the point of actual anger. The look of bloodlust was in his eyes, the same look Rainbow saw in the Skera camp and back when he killed the raiders. The difference now however, was the fact this terrifying look was directed straight at Rainbow, no pony else. In fact, the vast emptiness of the land magnified this feeling tenfold. Nothing seemed to be, but Navnløs and Rainbow, and all deathly attention from the Human was now restricted to the latter.

The stare between the two must have lasted at least a couple of minutes. The two just stood there looking at each other, waiting for the other to react first. Rainbow honestly didn’t know what Navnløs would do, when push came to shove. She had no ideas of violence or bloodshed. That simply wasn’t the kind of pony she was, and she wasn’t about to let some stupid ego contest to change that.

The seconds seemed to slow into minutes, and more and more did Rainbow think just how ridiculous this all must seem. Common sense would have normally made her call all this out, or at least bring out a lighter side, make the whole thing seem humorous. Navnløs wasn’t of that quality however, and he was ready to show why.

His facial muscles tensed up, and his fist became clenched.

Anger claimed him.

“Get down” he said.

Rainbow wasn’t sure why she throw herself to the flow, or how quickly the next few moments played out, but play out they did, all while she had no clue what was happening.

With furious speed, Navnløs had transitioned his death stare towards Rainbow, to withdrawing the hatchet from his belt, before throwing it directly at her direction. Finding herself on the floor however, the weapon found another target, a Human target.

Embedding itself in the skull of the hidden Forgotten, the dead Human fell to the ground before Rainbow could even turn around to see what had actually happened.

Then, even before Rainbow had fully comprehended the fact they had been ambushed, action continued. Spinning around with great accuracy, Navnløs stopped just in time to thrust a knife into the neck of another attacking Forgotten. Only then, with two kills scored in under three seconds, did Rainbow’s instincts kick in.

This was a full blown attack, and they were seemingly surrounded. There was no running away, and no driving to safety. Rainbow readied herself.

“Ambush pits! Back to back! NOW!”

Rainbow didn’t need convincing, practically slamming her rump against the back of Navnløs’s legs. Gone was all the thought of winning against him. They were one team now, and the only winning that mattered was winning to survive.

“Your axe! What about it?” Rainbow pressed, her eyes scanning the ground around her for any disturbances.

“Fuck it for now! I move and they jump out. We need to prepare a defensive!”

Again, Rainbow trusted his judgement, his experience in such matters. His tactics seemed wise enough, deciding to not lose any ground or be separated from her by another ambush.

“Or perhaps we don’t?” Rainbow didn’t want to question Navnløs’s strategy, but seeing four armed Humans, their faces masked with fabric, climb out the holes in which Navnløs had said fuel pumps once where, that suggested something else entirely. That surprise wasn’t something they were relying on anymore. They had numbers on their side after all.

“Stay behind me, and don’t attract attention” Navnløs warned, his body entering a state of severe concentration and preparation. He switched his knife to face away, pointing away from the fight and let them Forgotten make the first move.

And so they did. The largest one, taller than Navnløs, ran forward rather foolishly and without support or mind. In his hand was some sort of metal pipe. As large as it and he was, none were a match for Navnløs, who’s astounding speed quickly knocked the large Human out the fight.

Dodging the downwards blow, all Navnløs had to do was a sharp swipe with his knife, before plunging the blade directly in the chest of the Forgotten when the cut opened up his soft centre.

Respite wasn’t given so fairly then though. The other Human’s weren’t too far behind their fallen comrade. All were a similar size, slim, but by no means weak with pronounced muscle showing through rough rags that were their clothes.

Here Navnløs used his strength. Deflecting a blow from some sharp cut of metal, Navnløs enabled himself to focus on another threat before that same weapon came back for another swing. A sharp left hook swung into the face of the next Forgotten, who immediately withdrew a few steps away to nurse the loud crack that just emitted from his face.

This sudden fortune allowed Navnløs to focus, for the moment, exclusively on the last target.

Dodging side to side from the swings of a spiked wooden bat looking object, Navnløs used both his speed and strength now. Hooking his arm around his counterparts, a terrifying twist simply snapped the Forgotten’s arm, causing him to cry out in pain.

It was all grizzly showing for Rainbow, and now had enough time to see the blood and pain already inflicted on the attacking Human’s. Luckily for her, Navnløs was the primary threat here, and thus the one warranting all the attention.

Yet by now, the Human who had his weapon deflected had re-entered the fight. His sharp metal blade again and again thrust and slashed at Navnløs, who luckily could either dodge, parry, or use his strength to punch the wielder completely away.

Navnløs was truly holding own…for the time being.

Both Injured Humans, with a bloodied face and broken arm to their person, wasted no time in assisting their ally. All at once did they attack Navnløs now, who only by his skill and experience survive.

Continuous deflecting, even with just a small blade was impressive. Navnløs grunted and roared as the full power of his muscles activated to defend himself. Yet in the face of three surrounding opponents, there was only so much he could do.

In an act of desperation, one Forgotten charged Navnløs, thrusting his entire body into Rainbow’s near friend. Not even one as strong as he could withstand a full charge, and Navnløs tumbled to the ground.

Rainbow felt panic, and genuine worry for the grumpy Human. Toppled and surrounded by three enemies, she truly feared for Navnløs. Without any weapon though, she was quite useless.

Luckily, Navnløs showed why he didn’t in fact need her.

Moving side to side to avoid his head being crushed or stabbed, Navnløs swiftly grabbed the wooden bat, just as it descended to end him. Stopping one weapon in its tracks, he could waste no time in discarding it, ripping it from its owner’s hands and tossing it far away. Still, a trio of enemies were above him.

To make it a duo, Navnløs discarded his knife into the collar of one, throwing it with more frenzied speed. While not the killing blow, the bladed Human could not continue his kicking and thrusting, instead having to withdraw for longer.

Navnløs’s beating didn’t end there, as much as it pained Rainbow. Two Human’s, one now unarmed and the other with a broken arm, resulted to kicking their downed opponent. Face, body, legs. Wherever. Navnløs took the blows well, but didn’t allow their stay. He too delivered a kick, between the legs of the unarmed Human.

This ensured such a cry of pain, high pitch in sound, burst from this Human, who had no choice but to collapse in absolute pain.

“Come on…one more!” Rainbow was keen not to be heard, but cheering her Human on nearly prevented that.

Broken arm of not however, this Human was still armed. Too armed with some serrated knife, it was clearly he knew time was limited. He intended to end the fight.

Falling upon Navnløs, using his weight and gravity to push down, his aim was to plunge the knife into Navnløs’s throat. Understandably, the Human so capable of holding his own didn’t wish for this.

The knife stopped its descent as Navnløs and his attacker wrestled for control of it. As strong as he was, the former had gravity as his enemy here, ensuring his strength had to be put to better means.

Nevertheless, in that chilling moment, where the knife approached Navnløs’s bare throat closer and closer, Rainbow panicked further. Nothing seemed to stop it, and the one of their travels seemed certain.

Unless she had countered on pure brutality.

Navnløs, with his free hand, reached to the back of his attackers head and pulled it back. Able to do so with broken arm of the Forgotten, Navnløs secured his next move. Disorientating the other Human, Navnløs achieved control with the blade. Turning it around towards its owner, the odds were now in his favour.

Rainbow could not see the true terror and fear in the eyes of the Forgotten, but the fearful cried and whimpers from him suggested this fact quite clearly enough. Now, the only thing descending was the face of the Forgotten… into the end of the blade.

The mere image of this gruesome sight made Rainbow blink, and a blink was all it took for it to be over for Navnløs’s final over seeing attacker. He achieved his freedom to stand up.

His focus then was on the Human who had Navnløs’s original blade embedded within him. Rainbow couldn’t watch this however, as the kicked Human was ready to get up, and astoundingly, the large Human, who had sustained quite the injuries to the neck. He was back up, even beyond the former.

Yet in the fight, Navnløs could not hear this, and he showed no signs of doing so. Rainbow had to act, to save him!

Adrenaline kicked in. Thoughts escaped her mind. Nothing else mattered now.

Rushing to retrieve the axe, embedded within one of the fallen Forgotten, Rainbow placed the handle in her mouth, paying no heed to the fact she had just taken it out an actual body. Next with dazzling speed, Rainbow rushed over to smaller ambusher, bucking him just as Applejack had once taught her.

It succeeded, to dramatic effect. A crack, just like the ground itself cracking in an earthquake emanated from the impacted legs, and nothing would help that Human get up.

Rainbow was in this fight, and before the large Human could face and attack his new threat, Rainbow called out.

“Catch!”

Throwing the axe towards the only friendly, Navnløs caught it mid-air, just as his opponent fell from his blade. All this left was the charging large Forgotten.

History however, could only repeat itself.

Failing to learn any lessons, not even charging speed could help the large attacker. Within the second Navnløs had caught the axe, his upwards under swing had already ended the last Forgotten, and its large form finally fell to the ground, this time for good.

Just like that, the battle was over. Victory.

It had barely last over a minute, but in that time Navnløs had dispatched six Forgotten. Five if he counted Rainbow’s take down, which she suspected he didn’t.

The only Human left standing though, however impressive his victory was, was breathing heavily as his chest pounded in and out while he looked at his handiwork. It barely seemed a positive thing to him, so Rainbow thought. Clearly a Human of violence, such a thing seemed so familiar and so well practiced to Navnløs that he hardly seemed to care for his performance. Though his eyes did eventually set on the Human Rainbow had bucked, for he was still alive.

Fallen, in horrific pain and who’s legs were probably smashed into a million pieces, Navnløs prepared to finished the job.

“No! Don’t!” cried out Rainbow rushing to place herself in-between the beaten Forgotten, and the physically beaten Navnløs, who was clearly bleeding from a couple cuts of his face.

“Don’t kill him” pleaded Rainbow. As tough as she liked to act, as much as she felt like she had changed, she knew enough blood had been shed today, and executing a defeated opponent served nothing but to cruelly take life.

“Dead rats don’t squeak” Coldly replied Navnløs, who truly cared so little for anyone else.

“Then you’ll have to go through me”. Defied Rainbow.

It was as if he loyalties had totally switched. From Navnløs to the Humans who had just tried to kill them. In truth though, no loyalties had ventured anywhere. The loyalty she had decided to show Navnløs, the same loyalty she was planning to show him the benefits of friendship, that was on display now.

Let him kill further, then that was just another death in this dead world. Just further evidence to show her that he and the planet was beyond saving. In showing this mercy, even with regret, that was a sign Navnløs was not fully lost. It would show Rainbow there was hope.

Yet the inevitable stare down, just like the one before they were attacked, commenced. Both willing to argue their points silently.

How long this went on, rainbow knew not, but Navnløs seemed so uncaring of it all, so detached from reality that he actually back down, albeit with an annoyed grunt.

“You’re very kind. It’ll get you killed”. So sure was Navnløs in his assessment of Rainbow, so proud even that he was sure Rainbow was weak that he allowed her this small victory , almost out of some cruel sense of pity.

So while Rainbow smiled at knowing, even deeper down than she expected, there was something left in the Human, she knew her own victory was not yet complete.

Just as the Forgotten struggled to get up, Rainbow gave him the same treatment as before.

A simple, but abrupt buck with her left hind leg landed square in the centre of the Human’s head, knocking him out cold.

Navnløs froze in his tracks as he was about to turn away. His surprise was certain, and Rainbow allowed herself a sure smile at him.

“We’ve been ambushed enough. He’ll tell his stupid little gang to think twice before messing with us.”

Cocky enough, it was a good point, and not one lost on Navnløs.

He stared at Rainbow for a few seconds, assessing her, and in that final second before he turned around to search the bodies of the fallen, his uncaring attitude left, his distaste for Rainbow’s mercy. He had understood Rainbow’s point agreed with it, and simultaneously been impressed with her assistance. She had not caused trouble, not drawn attention to herself. She allowed Navnløs to fight his fight, and win only when it seemed he wouldn’t. That was the interference he appreciated.

She had only come when called upon, and have proved herself a fierce aide, one not so frightened by simple blood anymore.

In today’s journey, Rainbow had taken steps to show she had made progress, both for herself and for Navnløs. Self-improvement, progress of their relationship. It had felt like a worthwhile day so far.

Rainbow had been happy with that, but Navnløs had shown so sings of replicating these feelings. Sure, he had shown her less distaste in the last few days, but the manner of his words did not illustrate his true feelings.

Until now.

It was more the lack of any words that did it, that showed his approval to Rainbow. In a split second, his face relaxed, and gone was all the aggression and carelessness. In that moment, approval came in the form of a smile that wasn’t a smile.

If he was an individual of increased emotion, a curving of the lips would have undoubtedly happened, but for this broken character, just relinquishing anger for a moment, saying nothing where normally insults would have been thrown, that was enough for Rainbow.

True progress.

Rainbow hadn’t stopped smiling. Of course, she ensured it wasn’t obnoxiously so, Navnløs would surely punish her for it. But it was there, and there for a reason.

“What the hell are you smirking at?”

Well, I tried

“Nothing” replied Rainbow with pursed lips, really not taking much care or effort to reinforce her lie.

“Well stop it. We’re here.”

The walk from the fight at the fuel station, was a relatively long one, at least two hours of it, but Rainbow, euphoric from the developments there, thought it barely half that. Her mind was preoccupied with the possibilities of trust now, especially since, in such a stroke of look, had been given an actual knife from Navnløs.

It wasn’t much. The blade was crudely made and probably not much use in the untrained hooves of rainbow, but Navnløs had actually trusted her enough now to arm her, knowing full well she could turn the blade upon him.

Of course that was never going to happen, she wouldn’t last a minute, but it was a precious gift of trust, of loyalty, and rainbow couldn’t be happier.

What she had failed to realise was the ocean was right in front of her, the two now facing a rocky cove, occupied by more Humans.

“Stay behind me, and say nothing alright? Ill handle this”

His words were direct and forceful, clearly intending to ensure Rainbow didn’t mess this up. But the question was, what was this?

“Wait, you’re going to let them see me?” rainbow asked astoundingly.

“Well you’re not exactly going to get on any boat without being seen?”

Navnløs’s tune had truly changed. At the outpost the name if the game was not to not be seen at all, to the point of not even leaving the vehicle. Now suddenly he was ok with Rainbow being in the light, had more changed than she even realised?

This confusion clearly appeared physical, to the point of Navnløs having to explain himself further.

“These people won’t care. They aren’t official. Camping around this part of the world, I guarantee they’ve seen just as much weird shit as I have”.

Once again Navnløs had dripped upon his past experiences, the things he had seen, and still, rainbow had as many questions as she did before? What in Equestria was really happening in this world?

“HALT!” suddenly cried out a voice.

They had been spotted. Not surprising really considering they were simply standing in the open.

“What do you want? How did you find us?!” with that, Rainbow and Navnløs found themselves surrounded. Human’s, who’s skin was noticeably darker than Navnløs’s, encircled them, sharpened spears pointing directly at them.

Rainbow watched as curious, even fearful eyes set upon her. Quickly darting between the threat of Navnløs and whatever they thought she was. It was a tense situation, and Navnløs had to play his diplomatic card well.

“Relax”. He began, raising his hands to negate his threat level. “I have a gift for you…”

Author's Note

Welcome back!
A little late, but you're going to have to forgive me from all my work and actually having sun here in the UK. I dare not waste it :rainbowlaugh:

Anyway, heres an interesting Chapter. Friendship between the two, right?
Hold on nelly.
Im not saying that Navnløs has some hidden plot regarding Rainbow and that the bad men at the end might take her off his hands, but im not denying it either ;)

Anyway, just thought i'd quickly mention the meaning of the chapter if any one is interested. Just as its stated in the chapter itself, Rainbow is slowly becoming more of the world, and thats why the chapter had "heaven" within it.....becuase it isnt! Things are actually getting worse, but its a play on the fact that Rainbow is actually becoming more at home in a bad environment. Yeah.

That and the past appearance of the area is based of a place who has a song written about it, with the chapter's name's lyrics

Until next time anyway peeps

Chapter 20: The slippery slope

Solar Virtue

“Ok, I can do this!” Solar proclaimed triumphantly to himself.

Nerves wriggled around his body like an infested parasite. Here he stood, just feet away from his objective, his test.

The Sovereign Tower, the hive of the enemy.

Solar did try and check himself whenever he thought so negatively of the Human’s. Blatantly they were up to no good, with countless secrets and murderous plots, but the point of their visit, as he had to keep telling himself, was that of diplomacy, not war.

Not that knowing this truth anyway altered Solar’s opinion on one Human in particular, the very one he was now going to meet.

Victus, now apparently the boss here, had attempted to belittle, degrade and generally insult Solar and his entire race. These were actions not benefiting the role of Ambassador, and knowing such a role was the highest ranked here, among the Humans, it only allowed the arrogant Victus to freely attack. His punitive attacks now more validated and strengthened with the power of his new rank.

That was what now worried Solar. Not Victus and his petty insults, not how the Human would undoubtedly try and get under his skin. It was the reasonability. The responsibility Luna had put upon his shoulders to represent her and by extension, Pony kind. It was up to him to do this right and not to mess up. Solar had been in tense situations before, many of them having large consequences, but none had the capacity to start an interspecies war.

The Human Guards currently guarded the entrance to the tower gardens, the very same guards Luna had objected to being on this side of the wall. Solar understood now why.

It had not been a conciliatory gesture from them. Not one worthy of intending of trust. As Solar could now see, it was a power move, an idea sprung from Human command to intimidate and consolidate power.

Well the only one who was going to successfully perform the latter was Solar himself. Expressions of fortitude would do little when he got in the tower and slapped Victus around a little, like the obnoxious little foal he was.

That was, if he even got in there first.

“That’s close enough, Pony” warned one of the Guards, his body clad in the same dark plate metal as seemingly all the Humans. He towered over Solar, apparently not threatened at all by the Pony in front of him.

His face, fully covered by a helmet which seemed to dip down from the forehead creating a “V” like shape, portrayed no emotion, but Solar knew, if he could see more than just the glimpse of eyes through the two, rather angry looking, slots, than he would see the face of a Human so believing of his own power, so sure of his species superiority, that he probably didn’t even see this potential intruder a threat.

Solar was a threat however, but not in any physical way currently. He was going to use his new found power to bring Victus down a peg.

“I have a meeting with the Ambassador” carefully warned back Solar, ensuring the Human knew delaying him was not in his interest.

“I’ll be the judge of that, Pony!” spat back the guard.

Solar scowled, for the Human’s prevention of his tasks was not one born of professionality. Helmet or not, Solar could see the smirk beneath it, and it wasn’t friendly.

“You sure you want to do this?” Solar asked confidently. “Or shall I tell Princess Luna why this crucial meeting was delayed?”

Now it was his turn to smirk, as his position elevated above the Human. However this armoured figure seemed unthreatened and generally unmoved by the very real consequences to his actions.

Solar would have to press further on the issue.

“You know who I am, right? Solar continued, his confidence unjaded, and new found strength, ready. “I’m the Night Warden. Princess Luna’s confidant, closest ally an-“

“I don’t care who you are!” interjected the guard sharply “You could be Queen of the castle for all I care, you aren’t getting in that easy”.

The ignorance alone of the Human irritated Solar more than he cared to realise. This was literally just a simple guard, and his guarding was proving more effective than need be.

“We don’t even have a Queen”. Calmly replied Solar, careful to not this pawn get the better of him.

“Hell if I care. Like I said, you don’t just get to walk in here”.

Solar’s determination was mirrored by the Human as if neither wanted to blink first and let their race down.

Hence why Solar needed to ensure this guard knew his place.

“Look! I don’t have time for this. Go and speak to Victus if you need, but I’m expected and I won’t have one of the likes of you stopping me!”

If the Human wasn’t playing the game before, he sure was now. The only difference now was a simple one, that the Human was actually armed. This combined with the equally simple fact that the Human was far taller created an unnerving experience for Solar, as the halberd like weapon could very easily descend upon his unprotected skull at any moment, now even more likely with the current confrontation.

Solar then decided to strike first, if only a little less violently. As confidently and unstoppable as he walked up to this point, Solar continued as he had done before.

And met the exact same result.

The metal end of the Human’s weapon came slamming to the ground, physically blocking Solar’s path. As determined as Solar was, such a conviction was volleyed back with an equally strong fortitude.

“Our Commander has just been murdered, the welcome we were promised turned out to just be a trick by your Princess, and now you try and force yourself into this building…”

Solar nearly distracted himself upon thinking on the point regarding the Princess. The only Princess that had even given an official welcome was Celestia, and in the case of Luna, she had felt this betrayal all too personally. Yet hearing that it seemed a trick to the Humans, whatever that meant, it was intriguing to say the least.

That however, was the least of Solar’s current problems.

“….I bet you think you’re all tough and mighty with that fancy rank of yours. Like you’re better than me...” If the Human was already too close to Solar, then he was now downright invading his personal space. The tall figure approached Solar as far as he could, just to look down on him himself.

The irony wasn’t lost on Solar.

“I’ve dealt with you parasites all my life. Thinking that we are lower than dirt. Well I’m not giving you an inch more than you deserve, so when I say you’re not coming in, you’re not coming in!”

Solar admired his resolution at the very least. Here the guard was, preventing access of a high level official from a scheduled meeting organised by Princess Luna herself. The Human had some nerve and for that ignorant moment of foolish bravery, Solar allowed him one last chance.

“Your Ambassador is personally waiting for me, Princess Luna herself sent me and when I, the actual Night Warden, demand access, you give it. So move aside”.

In his mind, Solar had not a speck of worry. Yes, the issue of lateness may arise, with Solar probably having to kick the Human guard around, but aside from that, nothing here seemed an issue.

In all aspects, Solar was better than this Human. He had the trust and respect from one of the most powerful Ponies in the land, he had been given a universally recognized role of high authority, one not so easily questioned or defied, and he had simply a higher purpose than this lowly guard. While the Human was sound in his duties, all his existence was on show now, all his reason of living. Solar’s ambitions and experiences were of a status that this Human could only dream of.

The Guard was nothing to Solar, and with recent advantageous developments, this contrast was even more definite.

On the subject of superiority, Solar was of a higher quality in another aspect.

Winning a fight.

Granted he had never seen a Human fight, but such a fact wasn’t going to distract Solar from the firm belief that a worm was going to be better than him in any regard.

“Strong!” suddenly bellowed a voice.

Sadly Solar never got a chance to demonstrate his perfection, not when another Human, also clad in armour, bar a helmet, came from around the tower.

“Not letting anyone in again eh?” said this intervening Human.

Now close enough, Solar could get a good look at this Human. He was of the cheery variety, a small fun smirk seemingly on his face permanently. His hair was longer than many of the male Humans Solar had seen, the long dark locks being pushed back over his head. His face was liberally scarred, the sign of a seasoned warrior, but many of these scars were partially covered by a short patchy beard. For a probable high rank, at least in comparison to the guard, it wasn’t very becoming.

“Sir, this…Pony insists on entering on his own whim. He thinks he-“

“Ah no matter, I think we are expecting company anyway” the new Human said dismissively, waving his hand towards the guard which quite visibly didn’t please him.

“So this is the infamous Night Warden huh?” questioned the higher ranked Human, his smirk now directly focused on Solar. This confidence shown made Solar feel quite uncomfortable. As the Humans’ were obviously up to something, perhaps in line with Celestia, every sign of questionable behaviour, every sign of mere note even was important to log. The sheer variety of Solar’s encounters with the Human’s was suspicious, and this apparent good cop, bad cop approach towards him only served to raise further questions.

“I had no idea I was ‘infamous’. Any reason for that?” asked Solar carefully, yet still mirroring the comparative positivity from the new Human.

“Oh it’s nothing really. We are all just still amazed about your light and dark split of your rulers. Everything is very…themed here.”

Solar understood the Human’s point. Having a Princess of both the sun and the moon did create a contrast to say the least, with varying architecture, patterns and even titles, in Solar’s own case. This was not really a problem for him in the past and in fact now it had become a beneficiary as of late. Anything to allow Solar to fit in between Luna and Celestia was only a positive.

“Oh, I guess where you from its pretty different then?” Solar said, as simply as he could, if only to seem friendly.

“Ha!” bellowed back the Human. “You could say that.”

Wary of showing his ignorance of the finer details of the Human’s, Solar wished for this encounter to be over. He had a job to do after all.

“Anyway, let me escort you inside, my Lord Warden”. The new Human proclaimed, giving a mock bow to Solar in a fashion he could not decide was an insult or just further positive attitude. Nevertheless, Solar said nothing, determined to get past this fine print in Human form.

“That means you can move, Strong”. The guard looked upon his superior with unease, still committed to his refusal of Solar’s entry. This defiance could only last a few moments however, the repercussions of his actions now seeming very real. Standing aside, his weapon being pulled back, the guard known as Strong finally withdrew from his blocking of the entrance, and Solar finally ventured forth within.

This was, in truth, his first time within the Sovereign Tower. Not that it was a regretful lack of experience. The tower had been more or less abandoned until now. As a guard, Solar had looked past the overgrown grounds of the tower to see a structure, while not differing too greatly to the setting it found itself in, saddened and forgotten by any diplomats the Princesses deemed worthy of being in a prestigious location. Yes, the tower had long past its glory days where species of all variety found themselves here, eager to conduct diplomacy of the highest importance.

Now however, the grounds were reclaimed, the tower reoccupied, and its purpose….unknown. To Solar and Luna at least.

Simple diplomacy, even from a new race wasn’t deserving of an, albeit abandoned, building with a proud past. Just as Solar already knew, Celestia and the Humans were up to something.

For now though, Solar allowed himself the satisfaction of finally being inside a place he had seen, but not entered for so long.

The entrance hall, however small it may be, was not quite as ornately designed as the rest of Canterlot castle, but did have a certain high class charm to it, probably to impress the party within. It was tasteful to put it simply, but still disappointing to Solar, who after so long, almost expected something good.

“Names Zoldak. Means mercenary where I’m from. You have been told about many of use names of varied detail, yes?"

Solar nodded, remembering the clear divide between the Human’s and how it impacted their naming. This Zoldak, having a single word name, it too having a practical meaning, meant this Human, along with the guard Strong, were not of a socially high class. It did beg the question of who this Human was exactly.

“I am Solar Virtue. Night War-“Solar had intended to be diplomatic, yet even that was off limits it seemed.

“Yeah, we know who you are, and may I say, you’ve made quite the name for yourself”.

This took Solar quite by surprise. He had anticipated the word that he was the new Night Warden to be quite in circulation by now, but was the truth really that he had been the subject of gossip? That tales of his past misdeeds, be they true or not, had been talked about quite commonly?

“How much?” Solar inquired.

“Huh?” coyly replied Zoldak, as he continued to lead Solar within the tower.

“How much do you know about me, exactly?” Solar’s done was to the point, almost aggressively so. While it wasn’t so much what they knew that bothered him, the mere fact they did, after such a short time here, was concerning.

“Enough” was all Solar got to this very legitimate worry.

Of course this Zoldak wasn’t the prime suspect in acquiring this information, most likely. There was only so much the lowly Human could learn from simple gossip. If this was as bad as he thought, then somepony of great knowledge must have divulged something at least. Just another mystery to add to the pile.

“Enough also of this silly talk. Before I let you into the arena with Victus, I want you to know if you have any concern while we host you, don’t hesitate to tell me ok.”

The cheery nature of this Human wasn’t pleasant to be around. Whatever he was up to, Solar just wished he admitted it.

“I thank you.” Committed Solar diplomatically. “But who shall I ask for? Zoldak…. what exactly?”

Probably realising he had gone all this time as just a named figure, no rank or purpose accompanying it, Zoldak laughed nervously, but attempted to continue his positive demeanour.

“Oh my mistake. But really, just ask for Zoldak, people will know”.

This Human was either messing with Solar, probably maliciously so, or just so free of care that it was a fact that he should be in no position of authority.

The annoyance was of no consequence now however, as Solar found himself at the bottom of a flight of stairs, presumingly the very same leading up to Victus.

This was the moment of truth. In honesty, he did not fear Victus, not see him as any sort of threat, and be it physical of intellectual. It was more the pressure of his own mistakes, the very same mistakes Luna so dearly wanted wiped out. Were he a more disloyal Pony at this moment of time, those “mistakes”, may not seem like mistakes at all, more of a continuation of him quest for triumph.

Now however, he had a job, a responsibility. It was his duty now to not look back too greatly for inspiration in representing Luna, for that would be the greatest mistake of all.

“Yes, enter”. Came the voice from the other side of the door.

And so Solar did.

Hold it together Sol. Don’t embarrass yourself.

“Well look who we have here!” mockingly proclaimed Victus. “Guess you’ve played the game well huh? I was genuinely expecting Princess Luna”.

Solar held his tongue. It was even before the Human spoke that Solar wanted to buck his face in, such was the instant ability to cause great annoyance.

Not just annoyance too it seemed. Solar could give Victus some credit, he decided, for the Human’s seemingly natural ability to break his opposite contender into a more primal, unhinged form. That was what Solar felt right now. An instinctive urge to throw the rule book out the window, and let at Victus.

A move once performed regularly. A move now considered a mistake.

Whatever Victus may throw at him, whatever Solar would have to endure, he would do so. If not for him…For Luna.

“Don’t bother.” Warned Solar. He was in no mood for mind games, his appetite for the Human’s verbal diarrhoea at an all-time low.

“What?” came Victus’ response. One cowering behind ignorance, just to compose a discussion born of civil and professional nature, even harder now. Solar saw right through it, allowing himself some reprieve from extra annoyance. The fact that Victus was sat at his desk though, failing to stand and greet him like an actual diplomat would, that practically negated all sense of calm Solar had built up.

“Don’t play coy with me!” cried back Solar, actual aggression in his voice.

This made Victus look. His head now out of various papers and scrolls, Solar now saw a face of actual shock, albeit obviously fake. Still, with near shouting already, Solar wouldn’t be surprised if Human guards came rushing in to investigate the disturbance.

“Do you seriously think I’m numb in the head or something?” Solar had now practically began to lean over the desk, his front hooves firmly planted on the grand old oak desk. “The crap you sling may be accepted by the Humans but it won’t stick here! And that’s without me!”

Noting his rather undiplomatic tone, Solar halted in his threatening accusations, allowing Victus to speak. Never did he sit down though. That would be way too much a concession.

“Sticking crap? You alright there Solar?” said Victus, confusion plain on his face.

“No! Not with your racism so casually on show! We just won’t take it. And for the love of Celestia, DON’T CALL ME PONY!”

That about did it for Guards to come rushing in, their armour clanking and hands ready to draw their swords.

“Woah! Its ok gentlemen! Just a little passionate discussion. No need to worry!”

Solar didn’t think Victus to be the compromising type. The kind of individual with enough pragmatism and a cool enough head to step back on a situation and attempt to calm it down.

Yet that was exactly what he was doing now.

“Our friend Solar here, our personal envoy from Princess Luna, was just discussing some important diplomatic matters. You know, the kind with far-reaching consequences.”

The guards, despite their helmeted faces, obviously shared looks of confusion, evaluating the threat of Solar themselves.

An understandable, well performed moment in their jobs. The same couldn’t be said of Victus though.

“It’s ok boys. You know how matters of state of diplomatic relations go. Artfulness and political finesse! It’s enough to make any man passionate yes?” Victus actually smiled as he said that, and fake effort could clearly be noticed in his enthusiasm. Was he trying to impress his Guards? Or something else entirely?

The guards in question clearly didn’t expect anything but some form of rescue. They stood there like silent iron giants, wondering if it was all now worth it.

“I’m telling you guys, its fine! It’s just the matter of this scroll here.” Victus continued unravelling fully a scroll heavy in writing. “Here! Let me tell you about it!”

Too heavy in writing to the Guards it seemed, who saw the jungle of words and writing and called off their intervention then and there. Instead of remaining present, even in the name of order, they decided, rather than listen to Victus blabber on about some random scroll, they would rather be anywhere but here, leaving two in the room once more.

With this intervention to an intervention, Solar could only repay such an odd development by at least sitting down at the provided seats.

“And for the record…I didn’t call you Pony”.

Ouch

Solar was effectively left a humiliated, raging mess. He had misheard Victus, lost his cool and temper, unintentionally brought in the Guards and now was saved by the Human he was raging at. If this wasn’t a bad start to diplomacy, he didn’t know what was.

Solar knew now he really had to make Luna proud.

This time, he would act as he wanted to initially.

Solar didn’t know what political manoeuvre’s Victus was performing, but he was adamant he would, knock on wood, thwart them this time.

“Listen, Victus.” Solar restarted, slowly and carefully, ensuring his disposition was maintained, but also as his own retort to the name mistake. “I have come here for-“

“Restarting diplomatic purposes? Cut in Victus, much to the displeasure of an already uncomfortable Solar.

“Yes.” He said methodically. “We think it best that we jus-“

“Just get on with it? Couldn’t agree more!”

Interrupt me again. I dare you.

Solar hesitated in his reading of the rough script he had created in his head. Either Victus was trying to be clever, in yet another attempt to grind Solar’s gears down, or he was quite the opposite. An ignorant, dumb and green boy who had no idea what he was truly doing in his role.

Solar knew the latter quite well. Almost too well, remembering many a time when he too lied through his teeth in a desperate attempt at garnering an amount of competence.

Maybe Luna had more confidence in him than he anticipated. As if there was no Pony better suited for an experience such as this.

“Listen here, Human! I-“

Solar was initially all too happy to let loose a warning threat, albeit of a less severe nature than before, but he held his tongue, going once more in recent times against his common nature.

Thankfully so, but before he could rectify his aggressive mistakes, a curious thought did enter his mind.

Was all this change, his more recent professional nature, was it all for Luna?

“I think we should both act a bit more deserving of our new and privileged positions. Less of the crap between us, you know?”

Solar’s new tone was consolatory, a verbal hoof offering to his Human counterpart. It may have not been easy to do so, acting so civil with Victus, but in the long term, he hoped it all would be so. That he would make Equestria proud.

Victus however, stared at the Pony opposite him with blank curiosity. His newly acquired, fabricated upbeatness took a seat. Solar didn’t pretend to know the Human on a personal level but he knew his character, and Solar knew that, as he himself would once have felt, that in Victus continuing his crusade of mockery and disrespect, he eagerly outed himself as a weak character. An individual whose consideration for what was best paled in comparison to the other, Solar in this case.

Victus would sulk, he would taste the bitterness of this defeat, but as it was for all of Solar’s actions, it would be for the greater good.

The Human would just have to learn a few things first.

“Done”. Came a response.

An ideal response. The best outcome.

So why was Solar so surprised?

It came quick, and so sure in itself. There had been a pause after Solar had voiced his demand, but the silence had already been put on the back burner and forgotten about.

The real shock that developed here, wasn’t that the response was what it was, but that Victus himself seemed to equally believe it. He, from the sounds of it, seemed to genuinely agree with Solar, and happily so.

“Excuse me?” Solar’s confusion rose up in verbal form.

“That’s alright. I agree. Let’s do exactly that!”

It hadn’t been a bloop. Solar’s ears hadn’t deceived him. Victus, from seeming so incompetent in his tricks and attitude, now seemed a master on manipulation, and from what it implied, he had successfully manipulated Solar into believing him.

“No but seriously… excuse me?” Solar couldn’t quite believe that the same Human who had publically insulted, mocked and done all but physically attack him was now being so diplomatic. When did this racist, spoilt, sorry excuse for a legitimate envoy of Humanity become so civil? What had changed?

“I know, I heard you and I’m very much in favour of doing that!” Each plea and every word that now emerged from Victus stunk of genuinity , as much as Solar didn’t want to believe it. Yet he had to, for the Humans upbeat performance that had been on show not but a few minutes ago was too an attempt of rectification. Though that had probably been a step too far for Victus, hence why it seemed so forged, as if he had a script of his own. Now however, in total contrast, Solar could sense no fraud and certainly no sense that Victus himself felt compelled to be as he was.

No. From face value at least, to which Solar would allow himself the distinction of being an excellent judge of such, Victus was an open book, and Solar, too in his seas of change, was almost happy to accept it.

“Listen, Solar Virtue…” Victus began, surely with his explanation. Solar allowed this in diplomatic faith, but in also hopefulness that he personally wouldn’t have to deal with Victus as the young Human had previously exhibited himself.

“I know we haven’t got off on right foot. It’s been a rough start” to which Solar instantly gave a hearty snort.

You can say that again.

“And while I admit I have occasionally…. made a fool of myself, somewhat… as our dearly departed Commander like to frequently remind me of. But circumstances have…let’s say allowed, a new set of eyes to view our current situation. For both of us in fact. We both now have an opportunity to differ to the previous administration of leadership. Commander Starvation was certainly a character, but a diplomat he was not. I perhaps could ensure a few things go more in the right direction, for both of our species”.

A sincere explanation at least, and one full of pragmatism, a quality greatly appreciated by Solar.

“…And I hope that you and Princess Luna’s more hands on approach will benefit us too…. even if that does bypass the Princess Celestia…”

This snapped Solar out of his daydreaming. Talk of the Commanders death again had reminded him of the still persistent plot that skulked around in the shadows. Solar did listen intently at Victus’ way of mentioning his previous superior. Nothing was ruled out yet, and it was still very possible that Victus was in on this, in some cheap quest for power.

What ended those admittedly important and worthwhile thoughts was too something Victus said however.

“How….do you know about that?”

It was if not concerning, then highly suspicious that this piece of information had either been leaked or discovered by Victus. Solar and Luna’s decision to act unilaterally, excluding Celestia, was an extremely sensitive piece of knowledge, and extremely dangerous should it be used maliciously. Furthermore, it had practically only just been decided, so the horrifying fact that such a secret and covert piece of knowledge was perhaps no longer so much of those things, that was an anxious thought by Solar.

“You want to know if anyone else knows about that. Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me”.

Solar could have expected a wink at the end of that, such was the smiling threat that it was. Again, Solar knew this trick. A piece of useful information wasn’t always best utilised by spreading it like tabloid gossip. Sometimes it was better to be kept withheld, yet ready to be used should the guilty party need some schooling.

“Sure, but which Pony told you? I’d be honestly impressed if you had Human operatives already up and about”.

It had to be a Pony who betrayed his and Luna’s trust. Not only had the Humans been confined to a single area, but a new species, in a new land…that wasn’t an opportunity to develop some sort of efficient spy network. Perhaps it was Luna herself who had divulged the information, for a higher, complicated purpose. If so, Solar was either too dumb or too sensible in that he didn’t understand why she would spread this knowledge. This left the now additional worry that Canterlot’s secrets and hallways were leaky, and the ship wasn’t as water tight as Solar would have liked.

Of course Victus wasn’t going to outright tell him now. It would just have to be another concern to press.

“A mutually beneficial source, Solar. I told you, don’t worry. I for one like this idea!”

A mutually beneficial source? A spy that helps the victim? HA!

Maybe Victus was as dumb as he seemed, but the conversation was flowing like a flooded river, its water thrashing and rushing downstream with furious and unpredictable speed. Victus had been allowing Solar to be surprised and then surprised again with his decisions, and his approval of what was effectively treason, were it not for Luna being an architect of such secret designs.

An unexpected development to be sure, but not one Solar could too exploit. His new tendency as a more “normal” Pony was to act as they did. Extremely relative to a situation if not totally smitten by it.

To rely on his past experience this time, was wise if he wanted to get through this unscathed.

“Oh? Want to tell me why? Perhaps as a testimony of our new willingness to let bygones be bygones. “

Victus considered the sweetened deal, probably eager to know if this path of covert diplomacy would be better than direct diplomacy with Celestia. He, presumingly, wanted what was best for his kind, and if this offered method did that, who was he to argue?

Or so Solar thought.

Was the offer not as sweet as originally anticipated? The time taken for a response certainly seemed to indicate so. It wasn’t Victus ignoring the question either, such was his apparent state of deep thoughtfulness. He was defiantly considering his options, but the question was, why was he?

“Something the matter? Are we suddenly going the honest route?” challenged Solar for an answer.

Victus didn’t immediately reply again, as his head looked to be a whirlwind of logic and speculation. He wasn’t playing anything here. He was seriously weighing up Solar’s offer against something unknown.

“Oh it nothing….just…..Nah. It’s nothing”. Victus’ words were all over the place, as was his composure. In this symbolic game of diplomacy, a slight hiccup was it took to mess up. Victus had allowed himself to show his indecisiveness, and Solar was eager to know why.

“Obviously not. Tell me. If you’re serious about us not being dicks to each other, maybe you can let me…I don’t know…help or something?”

“Help”

That was an uncomfortable word for Solar to say, the more he thought about it.

Again Victus considered Solar’s extra request. It was obvious something was the matter. A point in his head that was blocking his acceptation of Solar’s original request of just finding out the positives of a secret deal.

“I have a duty you know, to my People back home.” The tone from the Human was suddenly serious, and almost caring. It didn’t take a genius to realise this topic could be dear to Victus.

“As do I.” replied Solar. A true statement, but perhaps not in the honest, good and nice way most Ponies would think of.

“I get that, but this is different. My father-“and then Victus shut himself up. Practically restraining his mouth in order to not spill any new beans.

“Your Father?” Solar remembered he was probably a powerful Human. His family, including Victus, rich and influential. While Commander Starvation seemed to have previous little respect for the Vane family, but that did not indicate a point of weakness from Victus’ relations.

“Yeah. It’s nothing really, like I said, but he has a habit of expecting the best. No slouching. No neglect and certainly no failure.”

This was the most open Victus had ever been, further fuelling the fire that he had changed, or at least turned a new leaf to be more fitting in his position. Either that or he was truly a masterful actor.

“There’s nothing to worry about from this distance, but I hope in this little game of secrets you’re playing with Princess Celestia, it doesn’t screw us over! I’d be letting my people down, and then who knows how my Father will act to rectify it all”.

This was all so useful to Solar and his plans. Information and of the juicy variety at that. Here, from what it now seemed like, was a Human who was insecure enough to first act like a total brat to gain respect, and then begin to worry about what his Daddy thought of him. No Pony wanted to mess up of course, especially at this level of seriousness within Government, but this new insecurity Victus was now showing, intentionally or not, was unbefitting of him.

Something Solar didn’t mind of course. This was something of his own to use, not only to counter Victus’ knowledge of he and Luna, but also in just about any way on his long quest for power. Blackmail, threats, intimidation, all could be used now against Victus with this knowledge now. It was another weapon in his war against any that stood in his way to meet his destiny.

“It seems this is a delicate situation for us all, Victus”. Solar’s civil and seemingly understanding nature garnered the attention from his opposite. Severe or not, this would be considered a moment of weakness from Victus, and apparent consolidation and help would only be welcomed in a weakened state.

“I’m not sure what the situation is really like for you back home, but I know we both wouldn’t want it becoming unstable, for all our sakes. As the official Night Warden, and with my Princesses’ backing, I would like to help you so that our diplomacy flows freely and smoothly, and that our two species may coexist, not only peacefully side by side, but well!”

An unexpected moment of triumph from Solar, as Victus seemed encouraged by the Ponies support. If he too was wondering and worrying if Solar was willing to move forward with a clear head, as he was possibly demonstrating, then a lot of that fear was now dissertated. To him, Solar, despite seeming sarcastic, confrontational and downright arrogant, was now offering a hoof of help and cooperation, for the greater good of all.

“I hope so. Which I why I’m willing to give this all a chance.” Victus said with a polite half smile. This was most likely his first real test of leadership, just trusting Solar and his secret plan with Luna. It was a gamble for the Human, but the shadows here were strong, and Luna’s shadow, born of her night, was even stronger. Victus the Human seemed ready to finally make a breakthrough in these diplomatic negotiations.

“Then I propose this...” Solar continued, a cautious optimism in his voice for the future, and for him. “We meet officially, as a sanctioned official of Equestria, even in Celestia’s eyes, to discuss whatever, and at a time of your choosing, we meet as we are now. That is-“

At first, Solar couldn’t quite understood the bewildered look at Victus’ face, with his eyes wide and expression shook. Solar initially put it down to a gratitude of surprise that all this was even happening now.

That theory was thrown from the tower window as he stood up, almost to attention, and his eyes were now clearly not focused on Solar.

Agitated he could not be. Turning around to see what was causing this disturbance was the one Pony he couldn’t feel negatively towards.

Princess Luna stood there, in her full glory. Alone and ready to talk.

“Princess” simultaneously came of respectful chorus from Solar and Victus who looked upon each other if to wonder why Luna was even here.

What was obvious however was that, unlike the previous head of this diplomatic mission, Victus seemed far more orthodox in his respect of leaders, and his interactions with them. Solar couldn’t see the Commander getting all humble in this moment.

“Princess Luna!” Solar proclaimed, himself finding a faint hint of happy surprise within his voice. “What are you doing here?”

Luna stood regally, elegant dark brooches upon her body. She had dressed up slightly from when Solar had met her early, perhaps in anticipation for this very meeting, which, conveniently, she hadn’t told Solar about.

“Can a Princess not attend matters of her own state, dear Night Warden?” she said, velvety yet staunchly, her eyes set on Solar as she approached him.

Now sudden moments of weakness found a new host. Shocked and surprised at this intervention, Solar’s strength faded, and his composure collapsed. The disturbance Solar now felt was perhaps understandable, given the immense concentration and total absorption into the crucial discussion with Victus, but he was better than that, stronger than that. A Pony entering the room, breaking the conversation did not match the criteria that would result in Solar completely losing focus as he did now. Luna however, she managed to crack him and break his defences with shocking ease.

Solar wasn’t star struck by any means, and certainly, in his past disregard of authority, to feel flustered by such a powerful individual, that was laughable.

No Pony was laughing now however, least of all Solar.

“O-of course you can Lu- Princess…”

It wasn’t so much nerves that ruined Solar now. More that same old rebounding feeling, the very kind that so easily compromised him, and ever parted an opening in the validity of his desires. It was an encore of self-doubt, about who he was as a Pony and what he wanted from life. That, and the most suspicious, curious bewilderment of them all.

His personal feelings for her.

“Your Majesty!” announced Victus. Surprise and shock too was evident in his voice, but unlike Solar, he was not burned with uncertainty and self-questioning. On the contrary, Victus seemed somewhat honoured that Princess Luna had decided to visit. It was a royal stamp of approval in his new leadership.

“How may we help you, Princess?” came the initiative sponsored by Solar, determined to regain some composure.

Luna looked upon the diplomatic duo with restrained curiosity, as would a teacher do to a student. After all, she was essentially the teacher of the realm, there to help and guide all her subjects. Here however, it was a far more professional and technical gaze, and no pony or Human was mistaken when thinking this was an assessment, and one most likely on progress thus far.

“I but aspire to uncover the means of which to shepherd mine own Ponies to a safe and prosperous future”. A seemingly simple and harmlessly obvious request, suitable for any leader. Luna was more than that though, and being here was no coincidence.

Yet while Solar, quite uncomfortably, knew Luna was here to not only to learn, but also act as a last resort of such, in case he failed, Victus was ignorant to this. It was his first meeting with Pony leadership as one accepted by them. He was most likely too focused on getting things right than reading in-between the lines.

“Ah, you wish to know how this little negotiation is going. Well I have good news in that department!” Victus professed, shooting an agreeable smile towards Solar. “I and Night Warden Solar have come to an agreement! A settlement to ensure the good and decent relations between our peoples!”

The Human seemed proud of this announcement, somewhat surprising Solar who, despite hearing positive noises from Victus, didn’t expect such a sudden accord. Perhaps this was a method of trying to impress the Princess. If so, then it was known to Solar that this had worked, yet in a strangely different way.

Victus was surely proud of himself, his first achievement really, but pride in other parties was reserved to smaller quantities, and not for any Human.

Luna was hard to read, but Solar had known her for quite a while, and similar troublesome pasts did create somewhat of an understanding between the two. What Solar read now, as she looked down upon him, an admiring beam of gentle subtleness, was that Luna had pride in Solar. Professional delight in his part finding success.

This was nothing but good news, furthermore, if begrudgingly, enhanced by the fact that Victus said nothing of his knowledge of Luna and Solar’s plan. That would enable Solar to be safe somewhat for now.

“Oh? Then thee has’t mine great thanks, noble Vane. I trust us to accomplish most wondrous things together”.

A well-practiced, if cookie cutter formed, line. Necessary of course, and seemingly useful, given Victus’ current satisfaction. Standard reactions to a standard sentence. What was not so however was relative pride and look that lingered from Luna towards Solar.

She had positioned herself close to him initially. Nothing of consequence so thought Solar. But as her satisfaction that this meeting had been a success grew and became for apparent, this intimate proximity seemed just more.

She occasionally kept looking down upon Solar almost protectively, while Victus gave the usual politician jargon of how this was a defining moment and the like. Now not only did she seem proud in his achievements, but thankful on a personally dear level.

Solar had no idea how to react of course, still standing there rather uncomfortably as he desperately searched for an effective state of mind. Yet Luna was like this to him, and he just didn’t know how to take it.

Finally she did divert her attention from him to Victus, but Solar was left with the fragments of confusion and self-wonder. Luna was causing him so much thought and emotion that he didn’t even know what self-thought and emotion he was feeling anymore.

“Noble Victus, I must emphasize the need to maketh it well known, to figures close to us that we art progressing. We simply cannot grant external parties any small ability even to jeopardise new advancements between our two most honourable species.”

Victus looked to be embarrassed, as his eyes quickly descended downwards. “You mean my Father right? Then I agree, I will do what and everything I can to ensure he knows just what brilliant progress we are making”.

A useful, if somewhat basic addition between Luna and Victus, so naturally, Solar couldn’t help himself but to sucked in to his thoughts, and leave the final pleasantries to those present.

“Alas, I fear I must calleth upon mine Night Warden to escort me to mine own other duties, noble Vane. Forgive me”.

This woke Solar up, knowing he had a job to do again, and seeing Victus respectfully bow his head ensured he was ready to do just what his Princess required.

“Please, Victus is fine your Majesty. “smiled the Human, as he and Luna shared a friendly small bow. Next he looked back at Solar, the Pony he had directed his hate to so liberally before. Any sign of this though seemed vanquished, and his words only confirmed such a thing.

“It was a pleasure meeting you, Solar Virtue. I sense we will achieve great things together, judging from our productive progress today!” With this change in heart, he moved from behind his desk and stood before Solar, and offered a hand.

Solar took no disrespect, presuming correctly it was to shake, yet feeling the strange appendages from the Human’s hand wrap around his hoof nearly made him shiver.

It reminded him of what odd creatures Humans were.

“And you, Victus Vane. “ Solar replied politely.

Either through mockery, having to do so because of Luna’s presence, or because he was willing to change, Solar was regardless thankful for the civility. Whether Victus had truly let the past stay in the past remained to be seen, and would have to be determined only by future endeavours.

Still, it seemed to impress Luna, who must have too been surprised at the change of demeanours between the once at odds pair.

And with that, the Ponies left the tower. The Human Zoldak was not seen on the way down thankfully, allowing a clean exit from the Sovereign Tower, Solar noting the Humans weren’t too big on honest and full respect, judging from their idle gazes and statue like stillness.

Then it went quiet. Solar said nothing as Luna led him back into the gardens, away from any Human or Pony even. Then she stopped, and so did Solar.

“I must confess, I had not hoped that your meeting would go as well as it seemingly has.” She began, humbling Solar somewhat.

“Thank you Princess. Me too honestly! But we agreed favourable discussions may be taken. Favourable indeed to our new direction of leadership.”

Solar seemed practically joyful. The realisation of his victory becoming clear now.

Then a thought entered his mind.

“Princess, if I may? Why did you come visit? Was it because you were worried I might fail or something?”

Victory now seemed hollow. While Luna was of course sincere in her concern for the future of Equestria, as she had told Victus, that was obviously not the primary reason she was there. Luna now saw no sense in hiding this fact from Solar.

“An astute observation, my dear Warden, and correct too, but not entirely.”

Solar was left confused. Visibly so, and immediately picked up by Luna who was determined not to let her Night Warden feel so defeated.

“Worry not, Solar Virtue, for while I had allowed myself a more conservative anticipation on the results, I did not doubt your ability, nor you resolve...”

That was comforting to Solar. The two were now clearly aware of their determination to serve Equestria, and Equestria directly. Luna knew Solar would do anything it took.

“… on the lingering speculation of my visit however…well…”

This was the first time Solar had truly witnessed Luna being somewhat lost for words. Naturally she didn’t seem flustered or otherwise compromised in her appearance, but thought was now being placed on what to say next, and thought that probably was proving difficult.

Solar gave her time, as any Pony deserving of her attention would. However, most Ponies would not at all be deserving of the look that she now gave him.

It was a look of genuine feeling.

Solar had learned to appreciate the subtlety of Luna. She was not an expressive nor outgoing Pony. Many may call her introverted, but Solar mostly put it down to circumstance. Position of Royalty, age and past experience had hardened her somewhat. Emotionally, it made her tough and uncompromising. It was rare for Luna to seem anything more than a lifeless Monarch, but Solar knew her to be more than that, and this was one of those examples to contradict such an opinion.

Still, it was nothing short of extraordinary that this was happening now, to him. It would be a snapshot in his history were it not for same old to come back, with a vengeance.

It hadn’t been long since the tower before his odd feelings returned. Luna was showing him, intentionally mist likely, a true part of her thoughts and feelings.

Was he lucky? Did he like this?

Solar couldn’t say. Still he couldn’t say, and that pained him.

“…be not alarmed, dear Night Warden, but I must concede this, that my responsibility for you has provoked me into a state of…concern for you, Solar Virtue.”

Now he understood.

Her relative solemn voice, compared to her usual, practically confirmed it. Not only was she worried about the outcome of the meeting, she was worried about him actually representing her.

“Oh…you mean considering all the crap that I’ve done in the past and stuff…”

Solar couldn’t say he was surprised. Still Luna was watchful of him, and understandingly so. She may have given him reign of diplomatic power, but it didn’t mean he was yet fully free. Ultimately, Luna still had access to the kill switch for Solar’s actions and freedom, and with her visit, she had very clearly shown that control still.

“Well in a fashion. As is my honourable cause, I must never lose sight of my duty to all my Ponies. A duty of care and yes, concern.” Now Luna seemed far more technical, sober in her feelings.

All causes to the slow descent of Solar’s head. That feeling of victory all but gone now.

Perhaps if he hadn’t done so, perhaps if he had kept his head up and his analysis uncompromising, he may have seen the faint apologetic look of remorse for Solar begin to take hold on Luna. She did not panic, and certainly did not beg for forgiveness, but never did Solar get his chance to see something very interesting happen from Luna.

Embarrassment.

Solar did not see how she took his interpretation of his understanding, but he did hear her next comments.

“Perhaps it is best to leave such a topic forgotten. Tis of no great consequence to our mission.”

Solar did rise his gaze to meet Luna’s enchanting eyes, and noticed that they did momentarily deviate away from his, implicating her of something at least. This conversation had not gone entirely as she would have liked, and Solar could only wonder why.

Thoughts for another time evidently, as Luna restarted the walk through the peaceful gardens, leaving Solar with little other option to follow her, and her lead in talk.

“I trust you to file a full report to me, but if I may, are we to see any immediate fruition in regards to our ventures?”

Now it was back to business, and Solar was left forced to regain that quality of composure. His thoughts had to be his own, and not thoughts of open questions.

“I believe so Princess. Victus has agreed to meet us, away from the prying eyes of Celestia…”

All information he would write in his report, leading him to the deduction that this was practically small talk, and in such a situation, he would soon find himself a fool.

Any attempt at deviating to matters of immediate concern were made, and fortunately, thanks to Luna’s own words on the topic, Solar found one.

“…One thing though. You brought up Victus’ Father…”

Luna nodded her head in response. “Ah yes, Virtus Vane. Quite the character from what I have learned. Rich and powerful, and shrewd in the art of politics. The fortune of his family was carved out from his actions”.

Solar rose an eyebrow.

“How do you know about that, Princess?”

Luna maintained her face forwards, but the accompanying half smile told Solar enough.

“Never mind.” Solar conceded. “Privileges of being a Princess I guess…”

Solar was left wondering of how many spies Luna had in her company, but did not let it burden him, choosing instead to remain on the topic at hoof.

Until Luna literally giggled.

“W-what?” babbled at Solar in almost amused confusion, where it not for the giggles being at his expense.

“Oh nothing that you need dwell on, dear Warden. Perhaps someday you shall benefit as I do.”

Solar could only exhale in bemusement, a small performance Luna apparently enjoyed.

“Anyway, about this…Virtus Vane.” Solar said, returning to his original point. “It seems while you know more about him personally, I happened to come across the little fact, for reasons unknown at this point, that Victus’s relationship with his Father seems a strained one of professional neglect. Victus is worried what his Father may think, and it seems his Father has more to play in this sudden arrival of the Humans than we know.”

Walking at a gentle pace, Luna considered his findings, comparing it to her own knowledge of Virtus Vane’s power and influence, and how Victus may be seen to appease such a potentially dangerous figure.

“A worthy point of information, solid and sound in its authenticity. The powerful often puppet those willing, or susceptible to control. If what you say is true, and Victus is led not by this….Lord Vanquisher, but his Father, we may have uncovered cracks in the seams of the Human’s mission.”

This was Solar’s understanding. While the interpretations were fresh as of now, it wasn’t outside the realm of possibility that there might be more than meets the eye in regard to the Humans, behind the scenes. Officially, and stated loudly now, Lord Vanquisher was the Human ultimately responsible for the Human’s arrival, but if Victus’ loyalties, or even fears, were given more towards his Father, that would spell for an interesting future. Even potentially dangerous, should one puppeteer decide for a different, more contentious course of action.

Dangerous yes, but also potentially useful, to those at ease in the shadows.

“Indeed Princess, which is why I believe we can use this information to our advantage.”

Solar’s meaning was clear, or so Luna would think. Truthfully, she would believe it information used not only in control of the situation, for remaining ignorant simply wasn’t an option at this level, but also used more offensively, should the situation warrant it.

Standard responses for any hidden operatives.

What Luna didn’t know however was the even older thoughts that lingered within Solar. The plans he had made. The ambitions he had grown.

He could use this information as Luna would, but for a far more sinister purpose. However he could, whenever he would, this was information useful in his climb up the ladder of power.

It was shared with Luna, but it would serve Solar. His unstoppable hunger would find this new ammunition precious. This was a war he had fought ever since he left the Guards after all.

Luna still remained blissfully unaware of this ever corrupting, ravenous lust. She would stay so in fact, yet it was taking Solar down a path Luna could not follow.

Solar respected her for her role. It was tough and demanding, but it wasn’t his. Should Luna join him in such longing and relentless hunt, she would not find herself fit for rule.

Solar knew this. Everypony knew this. She had tried it before.

The results were dark. They punished Luna and took away everything that made her, and transformed her into a hateful mockery of her.

No. Solar wouldn’t willingly invite the return of Nightmare Moon, he would maintain his desires in secret.

During this time of thought and preparation, Luna too had been deep in thought also. She was most likely considering using the information at all, given the risk of diplomatic consequence between Humans and Equestria. Ultimately as ruler, that would be on her head, not Solar’s. Hence the deep thought.

“An ominous return to old methods, dear Warden, but a necessary one, I do believe. Such a dire return to the dangers of espionage must be justified today. The wars are cold across the world, and Equestria finds itself in danger from those obvious to threat, and those not. I concur with you, my dear…dear Night Warden. We will tread this path together”.

Um….what?

Solar never tried so hard to remain composed. The fact she literally said out loud the very fearful phrase that Solar had thought was concerning. He had already concluded that his ambitions were taking him down a path Luna could not follow, and now here she was, stating very clearly she would.

Solar hoped it was coincidence, just a turn of phrase, that she wasn’t literally taking the same choices as he had. Thankfully, she wasn’t aware of his true nature , so chances that it was just a fluke were pretty high, allowing Solar to relax somewhat.

He looked up at his Princess, and for the first time in his life, however accidental, however truthfully misaligned and however secretly, Solar saw not just a Pony, not just a superior, but a partner.

A partner in the wars to come. A partner to properly rely on.

Princess Luna had been difficult, a misfortune mirrored by all current situations, but that was life. In Solar’s very unique life, and through all the difficulty, all the strange interactions he had with Luna, he had prospered from it, and felt the Midas touch of a life he would soon be very happy to have.

It would be odd to most, and it certainly didn’t fit it with the definition of most of Equestria’s inhabitants, but Solar now felt something new when looking at Luna. He felt richer with one thing.

A friend.

Author's Note

its back!

I liked this chapter cos it allows for a few interesting things.

Its when Luna, from her time in thought, has actively seeked out Solar specifically, as , progressively, she's seeing him less of that rebellious disgraced guard.
In regards to the Humans, its a sign that somethings going down, and this friendly facade cant be maintained for long.
And lastly, for Solar, its confirmation he not only is willing to ally with Luna, but almost unintentionally wants to use her in his plans.

Basically, things are happening.

I really hope youve enjoyed the story thus far. Comments, upvotes etc are always appreciated

Chapter 21: A pirates life for me!

Rainbow Dash

This could have been Rainbows chance of a proper reversal of fortunes.

Navnløs had answers, however crude they might have been. His ideas were of a more unrefined nature, a prominently savage yet admittedly straight to the point feel to them.

It reflected him and his personality rather well, Rainbow thought, a trait once thought too untrustworthy and dangerous. Now however, Rainbow had refused to see this Human as an utter monster whose plans and desires came nothing short of cruel for cruelties sake. It was, in all honesty, a light in itself, and one sorely needed in this dark world. Now lessons had been learned, and Navnløs had been regulated to a level of tragic individuality, a description as far from perfect as Maud was from her sister Pinkie Pie, in terms of hyper activity. Navnløs was in doubt as imperfect and sour as his ideas, but that had not cast him as a lost cause, and it had not allowed Rainbow to break her new loyalty with him.

Navnløs cared little on conceding anything to Rainbow and in return, Rainbow had shown precious little acceptance on his actions. Until now.

It may have been mere numbness to the world, but now Rainbow thought comparatively little to his audacious ideas, even to the point of accepting them.

From here on, it was just what happened.

Perhaps that was why shock and loss felt so prominent now. That, finally in the moment of acceptance, the world had to throw another curveball her way, just to test her. Or perhaps it was that Rainbow had remained true to her life and ideals from Ponyville, and in this moments sudden circumstance, that full return felt so much further.

Whatever it was, perhaps it was nothing to the real concern of just living. Where the group of Humans once stood, the very group Navnløs was about to cohort with, now but remained dust and rock.

Although that was all Rainbow got to really see before she was tackled into the ground by her partner.

Whether it was throw concern for her, or merely himself, Navnløs threw himself into Rainbow, bringing the Human and Pony duo crashing to the ground. A fortunate thing too, as within those dramatic few seconds, Rainbow’s ear drums seemed to break about as the immediate trailing explosions made its presence known to the world with frenzied and uncontrollable thunder.

“STAY DOWN IDIOT!” came the equally thunderous boom that was Navnløs’ voice. Rainbow had focused too much on the immediate and visible possibilities of these Humans that now suddenly seeing them blow apart in a volley of fire and rubble, it hardly seemed to register.

Until it did.

“ARGHHHHH!” screamed the Pony as shock and adrenaline fuelled her desire to simply live.

Uncomfortable was too weak a word. But uncomfortable was the feeling felt as Rainbow pitifully tried to escape the lifesaving grasp of Navnløs, her wings failing her once again, serving nothing but to panic her further.

Rainbow was sure she didn’t even have bodily control as her head instinctively rose to view the situation in perhaps some desperate attempt to find an escape. It was another frightening, horrifying situation she now found herself in, the Human world truly giving her little reprieve, but the worst thing of all wasn’t the pounding ground the shook her very core quite literally, nor was it the deafening bangs that ruptured any ability to hear in the future. The worst thing for Rainbow was now that she desired to watch the traumatising occur with her own eyes.

Pain was something she wished to keep well always from, but what was happening now, the ground being flung high up into the air, it spawned thoughts of wonder, of opportunity. Of course she may see nothing but broken bodies and craters, but an obvious pragmatic force began to take over her, and despite the fear, despite the panic, Rainbow now wanted to examine the situation, as if it was an experiment of Twilights concoction.

Curiosity. Planning ahead. Whatever it was, Rainbow knew for sure she wouldn’t have put herself in harm’s way to this degree back home.

She was changing.

“DAMN IT ARE YOU MAD?!”

Even Navnløs had thought her insane, completely illogical. In fact, sense wouldn’t have even have returned to her, had the explosions and pounding of the earth not concluded. Rainbow was sure if they hadn’t, and had she prematurely stood back up in the middle of it all, from either explosive itself or flying rock, there wouldn’t have even been an opportunity for the adrenaline to leave her, and for her to be a husk of fear and disbelief.

“WHATS YOUR PROBLEM?! YOU GOT A DEATH WISH HUH?!” came the raging confusion of Navnløs, who for once, placed himself below Rainbow Dash. Were she not so much in absolute disbelief that she nearly killed herself, this reversal of physical fortunes would have been delicious to her.

Alas, that never came, for Navnløs wasn’t the only one to notice Rainbow had pulled herself up, and lived to tell the tale.

“Bastards! You set us up!” came the voice that had initially called out to them, as they were first surrounded.

Any survivors that could still stand up had retreated to any rock they could, including the voice that had called out to her. He, along with a couple others, cautiously rose from behind a nearby look, only he to look upon the mess that had beholden the most of his group.

His reaction was Rainbow’s own. Disgusted awe at the remains of both land and body. Craters more than two feet deep, their contents now liberally scattered throughout the cove. A fresh take on the wastes of the world. Sickeningly, this was nothing compared to its more prominent feature. Bodies, or what was left of them.

Again Rainbow couldn’t help herself but to look, even if it meant near bile rising up. From those who had not survived, whatever the cause of this horror was had ensured the dead had not died in beautiful dignity. As was the case with dirt and rock, generously yet violently ripped apart and taken elsewhere, so was the bodies of the Humans.

If Rainbow needed any more evidence of her callousness of the world ever more forming, this was it. Bodies were no longer bodies, and if Rainbow had ever wondered what lay inside a Human, she needn’t anymore, such was the devastating extent of the mess. The ground was painted red, but Rainbow was more, albeit shockingly, amazed at that could possibly do all this.

A morbid, concerning attempt at a post mortem by Rainbow, who in her stunned silence, could did little to counter any surviving Humans regrouping, ready to take revenge on those they believed were ultimately responsible.

“I’m not staying out here a minute longer! Get rid of the deceivers!” cried out the Human, desperate for justice for his fallen comrades.

Armed only with spears, Rainbow worried herself little. Either another set of explosives would finish them off, or Navnløs would once again triumph.

The very same Human who now had apparently switched personalities with Rainbow, or at least the Rainbow that had been her when in her first day in this world.

There he stood, completely unalike his usual self. His face plastered with worry as Rainbow was all too familiar with herself. The very fact that Navnløs seemed more worried than her was very telling of perhaps just how wrong things may be getting within her, and that her assessment that this would be an easy fight, was complete foolishness.

“Oh buck!” came out Rainbow’s total realisation.

Navnløs, at least, wasn’t alone in his worry anymore. Rainbow was back to being herself.

“Stand behind me. This is all fucked up…but we’ll survive.”

Rainbow took her time retreating behind the Human. She wasn’t paralyzed with fear, nor frozen in hopeless despair. On the contrary, now she wasn’t that fearful alone Pony she had been on her entry into this world.

Right now, Rainbow definitely wasn’t alone.

She wasn’t going to let Navnløs think he was either.

Rainbow removed herself from in front of Navnløs, for the battle that was to come, her Human could not afford to have obstacles. Yet instead of cowering behind him, Rainbow stood, disregarding actual height, shoulder to shoulder with the Human.

This had been a divergence to his instructions, but if he wanted them followed to the letter, nothing was said. Weapons in hand, his muscles surely aching from today’s trials and tribulations, Navnløs stood ready, apprehensive as Rainbow was, but a simple look shared, not lasting more than a quick second, told Rainbow all she needed to know.

Maybe, just maybe, I have a frie-

A thought too quick by the standards of the world. Even simple assessments and conclusions went worthy of a chance.

Before Rainbow could even finish hers, a Pony whom many had often criticized for thinking too quickly and too soon, came and went the next abnormally swift storm of shock that had so plagued Rainbow Dash recently.

Granted this time, it wasn’t as indiscriminately violent and disruptive as the quite literally explosive show from a moment ago.

Smoke rose, and crackling sounds echoed into the heavens, but the aftermath didn’t resort in her nearly dying. On the contrary, the only death was those belonging to the aggressive Human’s that had just surrounded her.

Almost instantaneously they all fell, sudden and quick. A well-practiced parade of collapsing it seemed, and one planned to seemingly help her.

Navnløs seemed as surprised as she was, seeing all their enemies so effortlessly fall before them. He however, cynical as ever, blew no sigh of relief.

The ambushers that then stood up, high atop the rocky cove cliffs, were not Rainbow enemies. They had made no attempt to kill her, and had made every attempt to avoid that. Their aim was deadly and true, and their now smoking long weapons, possible of a variety used by other Humans to shoot and kill, harmlessly aimed anywhere that wasn’t in the direction of the Pony.

These Humans were tall and slim. Clad lightly in both armour and clothing. Compared to other hulking monsters that Rainbow had faced prior to here, and in contrast to the relatively ornately clad Humans that now lay on and across the ground, these dark saviours were dressed simply and loosely, not meant for battle but rather for travel. Simple fabric covering most of their bodies in various fashions, from simple shirt and pants combined with additional cloth to wrap around their faces, to loose fitting jackets with hoods. These Humans appeared exactly as they had arose and made their loud presence known.

Quietly, quickly and mysteriously.

Saviours as they might have been, they too now surrounded Navnløs and Rainbow, this time with the added high ground and this time, with more than just some spears.

Navnløs looked up to Navnløs upon realising this, as if to inquire of a plan. If there was one however, he said nothing. In fact, for the second time in just a couple minutes, Navnløs seemed stumped.

This was all prior to the arrival of yet another Human. Almost sliding down the rock cliff face with ease, came the obvious leader of the group. Compared to the rest, this Human was clad far from drab. He bore a long grey coat, more ornate and ceremonial nearly than any overcoat, but in a condition nowhere near befitting actual ceremony. Attached to this was various pieces of hardened leather, protecting his arms and shoulders. Additionally, various straps and holsters were found on his chest, containing items not yet demonstrated to the curious Rainbow Dash. On his feet were hardy yet seemingly well-constructed boots suited for both work and show.

In fact, the only similarity he shared with his group was an ominous hood covering his head, and a piece of fabric performing the same to his face.

“Stay behind me this time” came Navnløs’ warning, sure in his assessment that now was no time for bravery and loyalty. The Human was armed well with various blades and weapons that did not come across as amateurish. This new character was not one to be scoffed at.

Then the figure stopped, looking upon the duo with curious blue eyes.

For Navnløs, perhaps the assessment was obvious. There stood, now in front of this new threat, a Human scarred and claimed by the wastes. His suspicion was clear and his readiness even more so. This new Human made no mistake. He judged Navnløs as a clear threat, and rightly so.

For Rainbow however, perhaps that was quite obvious too. She was no human, and defiantly didn’t look like one. In fact, with the gloomy and dustied quality to all Human’s Rainbow had seen thus far, not even a dirtied Rainbow mane and blue coat could align themselves in any league close to the appearance of a surviving Human. Hence the reaction now shown, even if it was only done so throw wide eyes.

A curiosity no doubt, but as sure as she was in wonder to the Human’s so was so sure of their potential danger. Navnløs was ready to fight, and that meant she had to be too.

“My oh my!” came the voice from behind the cloth. It was a strange one, given the surroundings and circumstances. Behind the fabric was a voice and accent heard usually in a place with a bit more silk and gold, and not dust and rock. It was sophisticated, polite and defiantly not meant for the nothingness of here.

“Be on your way, pirate!” came the warning from Navnløs. A simple, stern piece of advice, suitable given the predicament. Yet it was one lost on Rainbow Dash, who in her sudden excited curiosity of her own, could not help herself in gasping in practical amazement.

She could barely even care when both Human’s looked down upon her suddenly, shock and confusion plastered on both descending faces. Curious to them who, regardless of being surrounded and surrounding, in the case of the new Human, did not expect the now massive grin that proved impossible to remove by Rainbow.

“A-A pirate?!” Rainbow was aware of her immaturity. Even saying such a thing out loud with no restraint would be silly in the best of times. Shouting out like a filly at a fair, but in a world full of death, misery and destruction, while being surrounded being dangerous strangers and being told to stay put and ready by her gruff travelling companion, that was pure stupid. That and she wasn’t even a filly anymore. What Rainbow was doing, smiling at a pirate who could very possible attack her, not even Celestia knew.

Perhaps it was all these reasons that made Navnløs’ horrified face of anger quite understandable.

“Well I like this one!” came the unusually proper voice of the pirate. “You need to smile more friend” he finished, forcing his view upon Navnløs.

Agreeable as Rainbow was to his point, quite predictably, this was taken too well from Navnløs himself. Feeling personally assaulted on all sides, from Rainbow’s disobedient stupidity, to the pirate’s insult, these were not ingredients brewed to make a happy Navnløs. His resolution hardened with this shame.

“I said….Back…..off!”

Four words. Four simple words to crank up the tension to the top.

Both parties were well aware of the consequences, the terms even. Whoever was so foolish enough to strike first, or let the other strike first in anger, that would only result in bloodshed.

Now even Rainbow felt this danger. She knew Navnløs and what he could do, hence her comfortable confidence in his victory, but there was no winning against possible dozens of other Human’s each armed with long distance weaponry. Essentially, Rainbow was no screwed because of her little excitable outburst.

She blamed her upbringing. All the admiration of adventure and the like.

“Well then, a duel it is! You first, grumpy?”

The pirate had committed. A mortal gambit when Navnløs was around. Through either cockiness or sheer arrogance, he just stood there, literally letting Navnløs take the first swing, who quite gladly obliged.

Navnløs clearly had shown himself to be unfortunately free of humour or the ability to take a joke. Anything at his expense was an attack on his person and while Rainbow had been lucky to make it this far with him, this heavily armed Human, so unable to even introduce himself, had automatically decided to provoke the sleeping bear, and now he would reap his award.

Navnløs was fast. Performing a similar almost stunning move like he had performed earlier, he quickly withdrew his hatchet, determined for its long and sharp head to find flesh. Rainbow could only watch in admiring horror as she witnessed how it had been before.

Navnløs was quick….

But the pirate was quicker.

With swift retaliation, the pirate seemed to usher a small curved blade out of almost nowhere, such was the speed and accuracy of his draw. With instant results, it met Navnløs’ swing, catching it and almost disarming Rainbow’s Human.

Navnløs was fortunately experienced enough to not feel that deadly humiliation, but suffer he did. The parry ruined his flow, disrupted his move and reset his balance. For any normal, meagre combatant this may have been the end. Speed had been met with quicker speed, an accompanying surprise trailing shortly behind. Navnløs was surely surprised, but in a fight like this, he could not afford to show it. With equal skill and precision Navnløs withdrew a blade of his own, still confident his second attack with his second hand would finish what he started.

But the pirate was quicker.

It was a fascinating sight, to see Navnløs mirror himself in the form of the pirate. If he had underperformed intentionally, in some display of overconfidence, that was a crucial and stupid mistake, and one that had betrayed the imagine his unstoppable and unbeatable nature. Yet as soon as one second blade had been brought into the field of battle, so again did the dominating reflection from the pirate do the same, with victorious results.

Attempting to disembowel the pirate with a reverse grip attack with his new blade, Navnløs was all but certain in his old tried and true survival doctrine. The odds were low, the challenges high, but this time, there was no eventual triumph. As soon as he thrust the knife towards his opponent, so came the final insult in this shockingly one sided affair.

The pirate had assumed something of a telepathic ability to predict any oncoming attack. Practically predicting Navnløs’ second assault, the pirate once more dispatched his swing with effortless results.

Now all that remained was an open, defenceless Navnløs. Rainbow’s human couldn’t even bring his arm down before his exposed throat was closely traced by the pirates first blade.

With that, the fight came to an end.

Navnløs had lost.

Rainbow didn’t attempt to fool herself however. She feared for his life. There was no escape from this humiliation, no redemption of emotion or skill. He had been bested, and any attempt to not accept that result would end in nothing but a probably swift swipe along his neck.

“Wait!” cried out Rainbow, in a desperate attempt to save the life of the one she hadn’t even considered worth it at one point.

Such pleas seem to fall on death ears however, both those of the pirate and Navnløs. The two seemed so entrenched into the fight, so much in confrontation with each other, that anything but the fight was white noise.

There they stood, the pirate with a soft but noticeable smirk on his face, and Navnløs without one. This form of defeat couldn’t have been common in his life, given the fact he was still here, living it. The only way his shock, his shame, would be replicated in the past was if he hadn’t possibly done the same thing to other unfortunate souls. Navnløs just wasn’t used to being on this side of the blade, and although his face was seemingly neutral in appearance, behind those now piercingly distraught eyes were feelings of pain and utter embarrassment.

“Have we done?” gently asked the pirate, his blade still steady, ready to perform if needs be.

That was the question though. Navnløs was still standing for a reason. His defeat had been a warning. Of course in ignoring this would surely mean the obvious result, but for now, humiliation seemed to be the sole negative, luckily.

And not just for Navnløs, thought Rainbow, a little flustered from her relief.

“I hope we can play nice, least of all for the benefit of the ladies present.” The pirate’s words were unusually casual given the devastation present around him, and the fact he had just fought with Navnløs. To Rainbow, it seemed he was hardly bothered by it all.

Yet he was not uninterested in the world. He did not appear bored of disconnected from it all, as Navnløs so often did. If she had to guess, Rainbow thought that all this was just another, albeit easy, task to accomplish, and now he had, what did it matter?

Navnløs did not speak in reply though. Either from shock and horror at his defeat, or just to hold on to what strength he might appear to have, he remained still and resolute, admittedly hiding any fear he might have had, regardless of the unfriendly looking blade pressed to his throat.

“Oh come now! Let’s not be so gloomy about it all!” with that, shocking both Navnløs and Rainbow, the pirate lowered his blades, sheathing them once more, and returning to his pre-fight state. Looking between Navnløs and Rainbow, the pirate returned to each stern and emotionally drained face, obviously dismayed at the odd fact they weren’t enjoying this as much as he was.

That was what confused Rainbow. It was more than mere casualness that this Human practiced. It was near fun for him! Not in any sadistic form in seemed, for enjoyment nor satisfaction was seen to be found from all the dead bodies scatted around. No, it was a look that Rainbow knew all too well.

Excitement.

Not the same excitement found in Pinkie Pie. This pirate wasn’t jumping around with a marching band just because he had met new individuals. Pinkie didn’t slay a whole group prior to that anyway. This was the excitement Rainbow knew, because she often felt it. The thrill of adventure, the joy of journey. Dangerous as they may be, Rainbow had felt excitable in precarious situations, and had enjoyed the continued travel of an off beaten track.

The Human world had not allowed such feelings for her, but it had no issue in allowing the pirate this. Because Navnløs had elected to fight first, and probably not even ask questions after, this had put a damper on the pirate’s mood, one he was now trying to fix.

“Oh I see what it is. Just because one blows up a gang of thieves and smugglers in front of you, surrounds you with guns and proceeds to beat you in a fight…just because of that you don’t trust me!”

The pirate seemed insulted, but not angrily so. Navnløs paid him no reprieve from this disappointment, and Rainbow could do nothing but stand there, seeing Human eyes stare at her in wonder while she tried to figure out their leader.

It would have proved to be hard to decide if he was a threat or not, had he continued in his disarmament and peaceful tactics.

As he appeared to be turning around, forgetting his new sparring partner, he suddenly sped back around, speed once again on his side. From the many straps across his chest, he withdrew a new weapon. Short compared to the ones of his group, but a weapon nonetheless. He held it in one hand, and he aimed.

At Navnløs.

Rainbow’s companion had been fast in the past, but even had she given him the speed she had been used to back home to him, it wouldn’t be enough to remove himself from the sights of the one who, yet again, proved to be too fast for either of them.

A blinding flash came. A fracturing bang with it.

His aim was true.

And so came to the floor, a body crashing down.

Yet it wasn’t Navnløs’.

Rainbow couldn’t hide her bewildered alarm as, just a foot away from Navnløs, feel the now dead body of a surviving member of the original group. In perhaps a last ditch attempt at revenge, he had sneaked up on Navnløs, spear in hand, ready to exact revenge on the one he falsely presumed of selling them out.

But he couldn’t. He didn’t. And it was the pirate who ensured that.

From beating him in combat, from having him at his very mercy, the pirate then proceeded to save his life, under no obligation from he or anyone else. Reasons may be unknown or even non-existent right now, but Rainbow was under no illusion, Navnløs had just been spared by his better.

“There! Now shall we?”

Again the pirate showed no sign of contempt towards anyone. He simply wanted all this fighting to be over. Confusing to be sure, but it was perhaps in foolish admiration that Rainbow found herself not only appreciating this fact, but enjoying it.

And who could blame her? He was the only other Human alive that didn’t hold such devious and sinister motives towards her, and unlike Navnløs, he didn’t seem to be so grumpy all the time. It was quite endearing.

“Wait!”

This time, the Pegasus wasn’t so ignored. Quite unlike last time, a silent and seemingly more angered by the minute Navnløs, and a pirate who wanted Celestia knows what, both shot their gaze towards her and suddenly, the pressure was on.

Or so it should have been, given the situation. Rainbow didn’t feel the impending doom that came with having to say the right thing. She felt no worry approaching the dangerous stranger who had just murdered dozens of others, and she felt or saw none of the concern that Navnløs just barely showed, as she practically threw herself towards the man who had beaten even him.

“Ah yes, anything I can help you with, little lady?”

Rainbow nearly tripped up over her own confusion for a moment. This Human seemed to be hardly aware of who was actually talking to him. A pirate was a byword for adventure, for travelling across the world, and with it the sights and sounds of new exciting experiences. Rainbow didn’t doubt this pirates own experiences and in all honesty, wished to know them all, but it was quite impossible for him to meet anything as out of place as a multi coloured Pony, surely.

It was a question for another time. Now, only one thing was on her mind. Regardless of all the prior chaos.

“Um, so…. are you actually a pirate?”

Rainbow was sure no one had been anticipating such a lax, casual tone to wash over her. It shouldn’t have, she was sure of that. Her future was uncertain in this literal blood stained landscape, the very place her companion had come so close to death in, by the hands of a mysterious and dangerous total stranger , the very one she was trying to initiate small talk with.

Yet like an irresistible treat however, Rainbow could not resist. A filly like attitude had taken her, and knowing the pirate wasn’t out to straight up murder Navnløs put her heart at ease. Right now, despite her best efforts to compose herself, it was like some Daring Do novel had come to life, with rogues, pirates and adventures happening right in front of her very eyes.

With a little more gruesome violence of course, but Rainbow wasn’t too picky.

Further filling the air with surprise, the pirate did not banish her from his sight. He did not laugh at her fillyish curiosity.

Quite the opposite in fact, showing a warm smile as he lowered the fabric covering his face.

“Call me a bragger if you wish, but yes, I am.”

His face was smooth, a delicate youth like look to him. His rich sea like eyes landed gently upon an increasingly happy Rainbow Dash, who saw not a face of death, damage and danger, as Navnløs did, but one of a suave and roguish charm. For a Human, his features seemed relatively familiar to Rainbow who now could only see the boyish and fun like quality to a Human that had long expelled any presumption of dourness.

Rainbow was, by most definitions, left in awe of a Human that finally was not one with the broken landscape. Navnløs had what it took to survive, and had done it well, Rainbow could not deny this. It was respectable that Humanity had adapted to the sickness of the world, with some, horribly unfortunately too it seemed. Rainbow could not blame Navnløs and his ilk for being the way they were, even to the extremes on occasion, but change was always welcome, and suddenly seeing this cavalier standing right in front of her, it made for an all too welcome change from her time her, and the surroundings that she found herself in, right to this very moment.

“Soooo…you’ve got a ship? Treasure?”

Rainbow was fully aware just how immature she might have sounded. Her priorities were clearly screwed up, with concern and thought probably best suited to the condition of her companion and failing that even, actual worry. As little as it would do to help her, worrying would probably be the understandable default condition in a time like this.

But no. Rainbow was instead finessing over the details of an unusually kind swashbuckling pirate.

And she wouldn’t have had it any other way.

“A ship? Yes, yes I do!” he said he a polite laugh. The question had seemed to through him off somewhat, worrying Rainbow a little that see had said something wrong.

“Woah, that’s awesome!”

That was it. That was all Rainbow could muster in her defence. It wasn’t even that she was so incredibly infatuated with the idea the man in front of her was who he was. That was a factor in her lack lustre replies, even during a moment of worry, but the real reason behind such terrible responses, even during concern that she had upset the Human somehow, was an unusually sappy one.

Rainbow wasn’t so shallow. She had an ego, that much had been painfully learned with the help of her loyal friends. Yet simple attention seeking, the desire to be liked by those she didn’t even know, that wasn’t her. Yes, she wished to be admired for her talents, for her real qualities, but seeking the admiration of others for talents of their own, with no real purpose bar its flashy appearance, that wasn’t her. Not anymore.

The real reason was almost a sad one. This pirate, the Human who had, for whatever reason, practically butchered the group of Human who Navnløs had insinuated would help them, he seemed a beacon of light in this dark world. A faint light of course. Rainbow wasn’t so foolish to believe he was some hero when she hardly knew him, but compared to Navnløs, compared to every Human since the kind Mex, the Human girl who had shown care towards Rainbow before her untimely death, the pirate was the only individual in which Rainbow believed she could actually talk to.

Navnløs was a lost soul, and the more Rainbow thought about it, the more she felt for him. However, he was stuck in his dark ways and unlike the pirate, he didn’t even make an effort to be nice.

This was the gruelling reality of the Human world. Her standards had been set so low now, her spirit grounded down to such a shell of its former self, that the mere sight of a Human resembling just a fraction of a Pony back home was so liberating, so much a relief to see, that Rainbow nearly forgot of his danger, his unfamiliarity, and saw instead an individual who could very easily for summed up in one word.

Cool.

“Indeed it is. If you like that, I’m quite sure you would just adore tales of the amazing places I’ve been! The adventures I’ve had! The pirating I’ve committed!” Now the Human was speaking her language. It was as if he had entered Rainbow mind and found just the cool and action packed life she loved. Sure Navnløs’ life was too filled with adventure and action, but like the opposite sides of just one bit coin, these time lives of the Humans beside her were similar yet different. Navnløs’ life was a sad, lonely and cruel one, and that could do nothing but depress Rainbow.

“Oh yeah? Like what?” Probably terribly, Rainbow still committed to seeming relaxed about the whole situation. Her aim, on the outside, was to seem calm and collected, the exact opposite to what she felt like inside. Whether this was effective, that wasn’t something she was too calm about.

“Oh, prepare to be amazed, little lady! If you believe you’ve seen it all, think again!” The pirate said, stroking his pencil thin moustache with a finger, a soft smile seemingly plastered upon his friendly face.

Rainbow felt like just sitting down there and then. Replicating her filly attitude with appeasing stories. Right now, she wasn’t in some dead wasteland. She wasn’t surrounded by dead bodies. She was home.

That was until Navnløs barged in, determined to ruin her fun.

“Enough of this!”

Rainbow had nearly forgotten he was there, in all honesty. Shaken so much apparently, that he had sunken into the background, with not a word to say.

“Enough of your games, thief!” Navnløs spat bitterly. “What in the hell do you want? “

On the surface, his demands seemed reasonable. An end to the chatter and focus onto what was actually happening here.

“And for fucks sake! Don’t call her ‘little lady’ again!”.

This was when an easily understandable demand evolved into so much more. Rainbow hadn’t expected herself to be part of this conversation, even part of an afterthought as soon as Navnløs barged in. His desires are clearly selfish and while he had softened up in regards to Rainbow, he had not given up on his lonely and self-serving lifestyle. In having him suddenly almost try to defend her in a way, as if he was guarding her honour or something, that was a strange, if slightly uncomfortable feeling. One that begged the question of what exactly Navnløs was after.

“I think she is quite alright with a nickname” defended the pirate, a calm and collected tone to his person. Quite different to the now seemingly angry Navnløs.

“I’m sure some scummy sea thief like you would think that! Since it’s all about you!”

Rainbow nearly cringed. Navnløs was completely unlike himself now. From nearly showing genuine care when she was surrounded, to speaking for her and now pretending he despised self-serving attitudes. All coming from the master of it.

“Well I’m betting you know all about thievery, oh great and power warrior of Salutis! Has Vanquisher’s vengeance come for me? Has his lackey caught me?” the pirate proclaimed mockingly, an exaggerated bow accompanying his words.

As obnoxious as it was, Navnløs had been beaten down with such a point. The pirate had picked up on what Navnløs had told Rainbow, regarding his jacket. From what she could sadly remember, he took from a soldier belonging to the nation Salutis, a place she was headed to prior to this cove. As disgusted as she was before, picturing Navnløs betray an innocent tribe of Human’s for personal gain was a sickening thought, and Rainbow was honestly just relieved that decent part of her hadn’t been taken from her yet. The Pirate’s mocking was warranted. Navnløs could not accuse someone of thievery when he was well practiced in the art.

“Whatever” he spat back. “Don’t expect to handle us like some prize you’ve captured and presume to call her what you wish! She may be other worldly in appearance, but she’s not yours to play with!”

Now Rainbow really was uncomfortable. Being fought other by two dangerous Human’s was such an odd feeling, as if Rainbow felt obliged to pick a side. On one hoof Navnløs was her companion, as gruff as he was, but he was faking this concern for her now, surely. He wasn’t himself and that wasn’t an attractive thought. On the other hoof, she barely knew this pirate, and while his charm eclipsed Navnløs’ by a mile, he was still a foggy concern.

“Captured?” then replied the pirate, genuinely confused. “The little lady may be an exciting treat to the eye, but don’t you presume either I’m some scoundrel who traffics in life.” His defence was passionate and full of life, despite remaining far more composed then Navnløs. If Rainbow had to guess, she would believe the pirate was being truthful.

Navnløs too seemed to consider that this may indeed by the case. Fearing being the fool here, Rainbow saw him nearly trip up on this point, as if he had very well not anticipated this to be.

“Then what the fuck you doing here? We had business here, until you blow it all up! What else does a pirate nowadays do but deal in petty slavery?”

It was a good point. Rainbow had thus far focused on the highly romanticised version of piracy. The travel, the dangerous adventures. A Daring Do like figure but against the law. This world was cruel and savage, so why wouldn’t its rogues be akin to that dark reality?

Yet again though, this Pirate just couldn’t help but seem the victor in this now verbal fight against Navnløs.

“Oh you’d be surprised! Sea trade or travel has been nothing but useless stories ever since the bombs fell. While I would love to see the oceans and its vessels before the time of war, I neither live on the see for fun, not the trade of people. There are juicy targets out there, and I always know where to find them!”

The pirate seemed proud of his statement. Again, Rainbow was no expert on this world. From what she could gather, it seemed that Navnløs had not experienced wide spread ocean life. Rainbow trusted him when he said that nothing but the slave trade really occurred on the seas, and judging from the state of the world, who could blame him for stating such a thing. The oceans were probably emptier and more desolate than the land.

Still, this intrigued Rainbow.

“Then um, what is out there, Mr pirate?”

Rainbow sudden intervention seemed to remind the two humans there was a small rainbow maned pony beneath them. The two reactions that came from them, respectively, could not be so different.

Navnløs seemed shocked that Rainbow would speak up, as if it was his duty to do so for her. This was either his old attitude of him being in charge coming back, or it was this new, potentially fake, show of seeming protective. The pirate however, seemed all too happy for Rainbow to be speaking again.

“Oh little lady...” he began, speaking as if he was telling a story. “Riches and glory! True freedom! That’s what’s out there. “

Rainbow eyes widened. This was the almost filly like image of a pirate appearing to her again. She couldn’t dent it, but she liked it.

Yet at the back of her mind, she could not deny something else. She had chastised Navnløs for his selfish, disloyal attitude. His failure to help others or show loyalty to even any cause. This pirate, while not doing it in such a violent way as Navnløs, had just openly stated to doing the exact same thing. It would have frustrated Rainbow, had it been not for one thing. That she honestly just loved being in the presence of a pirate.

“Bullshit!” chimed in Navnløs, who now apparently didn’t believe him once again. “Neither Salutis nor the Union uses the sea bar for some costal patrol and transportation.”

Again Rainbow didn’t really understand the references states. Salutis was a nation of sorts, so maybe this “Union” was too? She made a mental note to enquire further later.

“Remind me, who’s the sailor here?”

Oof

Even Navnløs knew he couldn’t argue that point.

“Exactly” stated the pirate triumphantly. “But I promise you, for whatever reasons, reasons I won’t pretend to know, there’s a lot more activity on the seas recently. Salutis activity, carrying precious cargo. Fuel, machinery. Expensive bits of kit. Don’t know where they are taking them. Don’t care. I just get them and get rich doing so!”

Bragging so crudely didn’t suit this pirate. His image had been based on high class almost, and so freely admitting his desires were only to get rich only served to confuse Rainbow in her assessment of him.

Navnløs grunted in response. His doubt still stemming from pure belief still. In that silence, Rainbow snuck in with another question.

“So hey! What’s your name?”

It was a breath of fresh air in a murky and tense situation. These two Humans had been butting heads for far too long for Rainbow’s taste. If she could remind Navnløs to not spend any time idling, she would do so gladly.

“My name?” it seemed true again that Rainbow’s sudden casual intervention that caused surprise. The pirate seemed taken back at this almost friendly question, at first. Until he realised, as Rainbow knew all too well, that it was a chance to brag.

Again attempting a mock bow, he opened his arms wide open, an act mimicked on his face. His wide, large smile showing glistening teeth.

“Allow me to introduce…..me! Rowan Edwards! Pirate extraordinaire and loveable adventurer!” he said, Rainbow questioning if he really did just wink at her.

“We don’t care” again interrupted Navnløs, who obviously couldn’t care for the over the top antics of the pirate now known as Rowan. “We will be leaving now anyway. No need to get comfortable with us”.

Navnløs’ conviction was real and strong, so strong in fact that his tight grip, that now placed itself upon Rainbow, left little opportunity for the Pony to escape or protest. His wish to leave Rowan the pirate was forcibly extended to Rainbow, uncomfortable so.

“Hey! What gives dude?” Again Navnløs was acting odd. It was strange enough that he refused to leave without her, previously showing no remorse in leaving her for dead. It was stranger however, and highly unpleasant that he was imposing his selfish well upon her, as if she was his property. While Rainbow was the first to admit she wasn’t the expert around these parts, Navnløs was an idiot if he thought he controlled her, and that she would merely sit around and take it.

“We’re not staying a minute longer here! We are going!” his voice was genuinely aggressive now. Rainbow blinked in shock, determined not to show fear to such an ignorant numb skull. If he was being this stubborn, than so would she.

“Oh so we can get hunted and starve in the wasteland again? Huh?!” now it was Rainbow’s turn to yell, her anger rising as she was effectively the lightning rod to Navnløs’ own anger and frustration. That wasn’t fair however, not in the slightest, and even if it meant for threats, for retorts of how little how apparently cared, Rainbow would fight back, and not give in to this bully.

“Hunted?” quickly inquired Rowan, somewhat awkwardly standing there, while Pony and Human fought.

“Doesn’t matter!” shouted back Navnløs defensively, before Rainbow even had a chance to think. “Come on Rainbow! We. Are. Going!”

Oddly enough, Navnløs had called Rainbow by her name, a thing occurred in an amount Rainbow could count on her hoof. Adding to the unusual behaviour even further was that in a fit of rude rage, Navnløs had intended to silence discussion with Rowan, as if he jealously guarding Rainbow and the fact she was an oddity in this world. Rainbow however, had never felt as less lost, in this world, as she did now. Rowan was not cruel, at least to her. He seemed normal and fun, but not lacking any lust for adventure. Furthermore, he hadn’t even seem to, or at least shown it, notice that Rainbow was a Pony. Maybe he was just being polite, but the lack of excessive staring, questions and disgust was thoroughly appreciated by Rainbow.

“NO!” then cried back Rainbow, who with all her strength, pulled herself from Navnløs’ solid grip. “If you want to go through all that crap out there again, be my guest! But guess what dude? Before this, you were the only Human not out to get me, but now that’s changed!”

Rainbow was serious about her intention, her feelings. Navnløs’ reaction all but knew that too. Rowan may be a pirate and Rainbow wasn’t going to just forgive the fact he had murdered dozens of Human’s, but between the choice of the murderous Rowan, a relatively kind and fun individual, and the murderous Navnløs, an individual of none of those qualities, the decision would be an easy one.

Navnløs knew this too. Rainbow half expected him to just shrug and leave her, a burden no longer his. That would have been his usual attitude. He had stated it many times. Yet he wasn’t acting his usual self-right now, and when he didn’t leave or even try, Rainbow knew something was up.

“Like hell you’d want to stay with these guys! They wouldn’t even want us to leave anyway!”

Rainbow didn’t really understand his point. Was he pulling back with his threat to leave? Had he actually given in? Believing the pirates wouldn’t let them go so technically he had to stay? If so, that was a pale, even weak imitation of himself. Excuses weren’t him.

“Oh I would” suddenly but almost uncaringly said Rowan. “The little lady is interesting for sure, but curiosities are not for today. We have a busy day ahead of us, don’t we boys?”

A chorus of cheers then erupted from the other pirates, still atop the cove. This only served to further fill Rainbow with adventurous joy, as Rowan inspired such loyalty and dedication in his crew.

“Then you’d let me come with you?”

That was Rainbow’s final decision. Joining the pirate crew.

Her only hold back was again, the matter of Navnløs. Was it truly loyal to leave him behind? He hadn’t been a friend to Rainbow in any form. He showed even less promise of being one, despite somewhat softening up.

Ugh, Twilight. I could really use your help right now.

“What?!” then came the reaction. Born from both Navnløs and Rowan.

“I wana join. I’ve seen what it’s like out there, in the wastes. Even if the sea is just as bad, I’d be a nice change I guess”.

Not a very compelling argument, but true nonetheless. Not matter where she went, it wouldn’t be home, so until she found a way back, what did it matter.

Then it really did turn strange, ad with it, solidifying Rainbow’s choice.

“No! Absolutely not! With these shit heads?” cried out Navnløs, almost furious at this point, his gaze staring accusingly towards Rowan. “Maybe the worst and stupidest decision you’ve made! This guy even has two names! He can’t be trusted!”

That last bit confused Rainbow somewhat. Was this about those strange Human naming customs? If so, it was quite the pathetic argument from Navnløs, doing nothing for his cause.

“Your friend is very untrustworthy. In my experience only dishonest people think this way” then shot back Rowan, a half smile directed towards Rainbow.

You got it there dude!

“But I see little reason to send you away to die. We plenty of food to share, so I say why not!”

And just like that, Rowan had eclipsed Navnløs who once more, seemed to blend into the background again, left with nothing but his failed arguments.

“Wait, really? Awesome!” Rainbow couldn’t be happier to be accepted by a stranger. It may have seemed foolish and dangerous to many back home, but for now, she was free of the wasteland, of being alone. Perhaps this was a reversal in fortunes for her?

“What of your bashful friend though?” Then asked Rowan.

It was a good point. Navnløs hadn’t even reacted to this development. Vowing to just stand there, plainly and still.

Rainbow entertained the idea though. She could be free of him. To let him be somewhat happier without her. Isn’t that what he wanted?

Rainbow honestly didn’t know. He was an enigma, but he always seemed to indicate, nastily so, that he would be better off without her.

So why didn’t she feel like she would?

The trouble came down to loyalty. Again, what example of loyalty would she be if she let Navnløs go off, alone. Not only would he be abandoned in the wastes, even if he thought he preferred that, but he would be left alone to be himself most worryingly. With that, Rainbow shuddered at what horrible things he could get up to.

“Fine!”

Again, the same reaction.

“What?”

Rainbow shook her head, wondering if she was hearing this correctly

“I said fine! Not like I have a lot to do here anyway. At least a ship will be quicker to anywhere else than foot” Navnløs grumbled, clearly uncomfortable.

“Promise not to kick off again with some fight? We are pirates but I like to think we are at least one cut above the rest” Rowan replied deliciously. Navnløs had won precious little today, and by conceding himself to join Rainbow, he won nothing more.

Yet Rowan provoked no reaction. He walked over to stand besides Rainbow, staring intently down to her. She felt no pressure though, no threat. Maybe it was that this time, he wasn’t leading. Maybe Navnløs knew that he couldn’t act so mighty when he had embarrassed himself so much.

Whatever it was, it was a quick change of heart, adding to the already well developed suspicion that things were astray in Navnløs, yet Rainbow did not reply in thought with great fuel to this dark fire. She did not entertain thoughts of mistrust and spiteful victory.

No. Seeing Navnløs stand beside her once more, even with his less than willing attitude and even with Rowan existing, that ensured only one thought within Rainbow.

I’m glad you stayed

That was loyalty. She was sure of it.

“Well then, my new crew…best get you aboard then. Might get some disease or something staying here” Rowan then said, cutting Rainbow’s actually positive thoughts off, as he looked upon his handiwork all around him. “Getting a little hungry too!”

Rainbow was positive that was a joke. An audacious attempt of humour that mirrored Rainbow and her changing persona, as she felt her own fun become ever more so black as she spent time here.

“Ugh…” growled Navnløs, who was clearly couldn’t be less enthusiastic from his relinquishment of control. Still, he committed to his decision, following Rowan’s armed crew leave the cove, following the beach to, presumingly, a ship.

This left just Rainbow and Rowan.

“Ready to set sail, little lady?” he asked happily, at least confirming his positivity wasn’t put on in front of Navnløs or his crew.

“Definitely!” yapped back Rainbow.

However, being alone finally did allow some clarity to return to her. She was happy and excited for the change in fortune. For actual company too. But in reflection, Navnløs hadn’t been the only one to act differently. True as it was, in her enthusiasm, Rainbow had abandoned a degree of her loyalty. To Navnløs. To home. To herself. In her excitement, she had nearly forgotten her desires to leave this world in even a tiny better state than she found it in. Eagerness to piracy was fun, but this was no Daring Do book she was reading. She couldn’t afford to lose herself in the thrill and buzz of adventure, otherwise, what sort of source of light and friendship was she?

“But um…” Rainbow then said, speaking up as Rowan too began to follow his crew, before stopping.

“Don’t call me little lady again. I’m no lady”

Rowan smiled, though probably not for the same reason Rainbow suddenly felt so liberated. This was her clawing back at her real self. Not leaving the corpse of her Ponyville self, dead in the wasteland.

“Ha! Of course you’re not!” the pirate said with a hearty laugh. “That’s fair though. I’ll call you whatever you like, it’s your choice.”

Rainbow nodded in thanks as she began walking.

Rowan had other plans though. Searching for something hidden within his jacket.

“Rainbow, was it? Welcome to freedom in this world free of soul and happiness. Do what you want cause a pirate is free and you…you are a pirate now!” he said, placing a hand crafted tricorne hat upon Rainbows head.

Author's Note

I just had to get in that final reference. That tribute. There was no question about it.

So Yes, a spanner in the sinister plans of Navnløs . Ill let you try and guess where this may lead, but neither Rainbow nor Navnløs had given up on their quests ;)

But I'm enjoying sending Rainbow down this path. Having been in the show for so long, she's quite developed as a character by now, and im not going to retcon all that just so I can develop her to my own liking. In my story she's learned all her lessons, been through all those experiences. But this doesnt mean she's perfect or some super character. Her major flaws may have been fixed by now, but now shes being put to the test, and we will see how her loyalty in particular stands up to all that.

Hope youre enjoying the story so though. Feedback is always appreciated. Even if its short

:twilightsmile:

Chapter 22: Whispers in the dark

Solar Virtue

Even he had to admit it now.

A life devoid of physical challenge, one barren of test, it starved Solar of a key enjoyment in life. One previously found in abundants.

Fun.

Political manipulation of the highest level in the land, undoubtedly, was satisfying. Where else could he amass such credible and influential power? This was literally his greatest achievement and however many adventures he had been on, however many mortal trials he had subjected his body to, none could compare to the very real fact that now his power had extended through the realms of government, and sunken deeply into Princess Luna herself.

He could have become the world’s deadliest hitpony. He could have been the most daring adventurer. Nothing came even close to his rank here, no matter how hard he tried.

He loved it, he was a fool to not admit that.

Gratification was found in great hoards as he found his slow yet methodical plans payed dividends to him. So perhaps it was obvious that, in terms of physical action, this new ‘job’ wasn’t as fast paced as his old one. Most ponies could only dream of something so action filled to be a part of their lives, so Solar took some comfort in knowing, in terms of that sort of danger, he was now in a job that was less so unlike the rest of the world.

Yet even now, he was not like other ponies. He did not live life as they did. Thankfully so, as if he were to suddenly lose all his progress thus far, then he would know pain that even he hadn’t known when his actual life was in danger.

Now, his own very existence seemed to tie in with an unquenchable thirst for control. Luna gave him that, but the more she did, the more Solar became addicted to its allure. No pony, be they ordinary or accustomed to the threats of the world, could even imagine themselves in Solar’s position. To put it mildly, he had made it.

Though he still had to admit it.

His life now was rewarding, surreally so. The constant desire to slap himself was always there, as if he forever believed himself in a dream. This was no dream however, and the reality of it all did indeed instil Solar with a sense of pride and accomplishment.

But no matter how prideful he may get, no matter how many achievements he may accomplish, it still left that fun sized hole in his life that he had well and truly left behind upon being here.

Of course he had little choice in the matter. This had all stemmed from his reparations to Luna after all, and deep down, there was still that resentment there. It was the age old struggle within him which would dictate his life and the path he took. Perhaps it was because of that very struggle within him that Solar felt so uncaring to all those around him. His choices had not been his own and while they had still benefited him, the loss of that freedom was insulting.

Still, this did not explain his emerging confusion in regards to Luna herself. Who was she to him? What did he think of her?

It was no great secret to him that Luna no longer cast that dark shadow that Solar so bitterly despised in the past. When his freedom had been taken, Solar, while civil about it all, wished Luna no fortune. It was maybe that that fuelled one side in his struggle , the desire to sink his metaphorical claws into Luna for his own gain, maybe it was all because he was still angry from his slight. On the other hoof however, why did he now so suddenly feel comfortable within his position? There was no fun, despite the power. Did it all come down to Luna yet again? Was this growing feeling towards her to blame?

Too many questions, too little time, especially as the Human Victus droned on with meaningless diplomatic chat.

“….So I believe that would form the basis of a workable framework between Salutis and Equestria”.

In truth, Solar had barely listened. Here he was, meeting with the Human in what was now an essentially secret meeting, far from the prying eyes of Celestia and her minions. Yet it was for that very reason Solar found himself so bored. These more secluded discussions, now apparently scheduled to meet in the old west Lunar garden tower, a location admittedly very private, they were inconsequential. They lacked any meaningful and juicy substance that kept Solar seated, instead producing an almost real pheromone that ensured Solar would want to remove himself from the human’s presence.

It was just so….boring.

Nothing of value could be gathered from these talks. Solar even wished he could attend upon court today instead of this. Instead, there was nothing here to further his position or bank for later use. It was all talk that Solar was surprised was even happening. The topics, usually menial in nature, were obviously better suited for Celestia and her little band of diplomats. In discussing it with Solar instead, especially considering the new accord between Victus and Luna, it either suggested that the human had a thing for silly little details, and wished to tell them to as many ponies as possible, or that he wasn’t telling them to any pony at all, bar Solar.

The thought was an intriguing one. Solar had no idea if Celestia was still actively engaging with Victus’ new administration, as she had started with when the Commander was still around. Perhaps she was simply bust and realised that, as Solar could agree with, these matters mattered little in comparison to more heated diplomacy with the Griffons for example.

Still, Humans were an unknown, mysterious force and neglecting them was a foolish decision as a leader, and not one befitting Celestia. On the contrary, Luna, in her wisdom, had concluded more intensive talks needed to occur with the humans were progress to be made, as she had demonstrated to accepting Solar’s idea of having these exact meetings.

Maybe Victus in wisdom of his own, had thrown his hat in with Solar and Luna, deciding to himself bypass Celestia somewhat. Maybe he had put off meeting with her in favour of the one happening right now. It was a possibility, given that details of personal concern in regards to his Father were now known to Solar, the Human simply thought himself more invested with his pony counterpart, and in talking with him, more results could be made. Solar couldn’t blame him. The two were now entering a deeper world of intrigue and shadows. Consequences were higher and with that, potential rewards, should Victus or Solar play their cards right. That was the most likely reason this was all happening. Because as it stood, intensive talks with Celestia mattered little to the real substance that was with Luna and Solar.

“You figured out who killed the Commander yet?”

Solar’s sudden change of topic fulfilled its purpose. To startle Victus into an almost humorous state of shock and generally, just to talk about anything else.

“You’re not seriously blaming me still, are you? I even gave you that report detailing everything we kno-“

Solar couldn’t bear to here this pathetic rhetoric. It was true that the other day he had, discretely, been given a report containing all the apparent evidence that the Humans had collected in regards to the death of the Commander. Of course since it apparently happened within the Sovereign tower, an embassy of sorts now, it was left to the Humans themselves to conduct an investigation. The report suggested it was poison that had done the deed, yet it wasn’t that in which Solar so curiously questioned.

Question marks still arose into every other line, within the report, that wasn’t pure and unequivocal fact. Most notably was who the report seemed to blame for the murder. Or rather, who it didn’t blame. For that was what the report essentially was. A note created to explain how dead the Commander actually was. Important details had been interestingly left out, raising more questions that it solved.

In recent days, Solar had suspected Victus less of this act. Sure like him, the Human was clearly in the position to benefit from the Commanders death. Power had been given generously. It was indeed possible the election for a new leader had been rigged somehow, freely allowing Victus to finally get to where he was now.

Yet softening Solar’s accusation recently was the, increasingly, clear concern Victus had in regards to his Father, Virtus. It was now obvious there was little love lost between the two, and Virtus Vane had little confidence in his son, if at all. If that was truly the case, why would Victus rush into becoming leader?

Of course the report didn’t help in this. Concerningly so, it practically suggested ponies were as much to blame, such was its vagueness in detail and provocative, almost nationalistic tone. Yet Victus had done, relatively so, what he could do seem less confrontational, showing that the change in terms that he had demonstrated the other day, wasn’t a one off.

In conclusion, the mystery was as mysterious as ever, if not more so. The report had remained confined to higher diplomatic circles, Celestia included, but not shared extensively beyond that. A good thing too, for the general populace was still unaware of the Humans, bar increasingly true rumours. Should a report detailing murder and deceit be their first impression of this new race, diplomacy would be made so much harder.

For now, the mystery affected Solar little, and if it stayed that way, perhaps he could turn a blind eye to it.

“I’m not blaming you!” replied Solar, raising a hoof in defence. “Let’s just talk about something else instead”.

However undiplomatic it was, Victus conceded, choosing to satisfy Solar’s whims.

“But I would like to know more about this home of yours…” then Solar said, sliding in quickly with his request.

To this, Victus leaned back in his chair, wiping away some stray cob webs that had been disturbed ever since the two had entered this abandoned structure.

“And there I was thinking you were serious. Very well, what do you want to know?” His tired tone came with a sigh, as if he thought himself about to explain the tones of architecture of his world like he would do to a child. Solar’s intent was a bit more personal though.

“Your family. Tell me about your happy family.”

This was something Victus again hadn’t anticipated. To his credit however, he avoided becoming annoyed and otherwise unaccepting of such questions. Details of the Human world were scarce, its communities and peoples, even less so.

“Well dear mama and dear papa love us all so greatly so! We laugh and joke and otherwise are just a happy bunch!”

Obvious sarcasm didn’t suit the human. That or he wasn’t even trying with it. Regardless, Solar refused to relinquish his chase for the truth.

“Funny. But tell me the truth, or I’ll tell Luna on you.” Solar meant it also, but more in the way of getting her to use some truth telling spell or something. The dreams of having a magical horn on the head.

“Then I’ll tell Celestia on you” shot back Victus, not as unarmed as one might believe.

“Touché” concluded Solar, ending the jokes for a more serious tone.

“If you must know, I don’t even have a Mother…at least….not anymore….” Quite predictably, Victus’ tone was solemn, fitting the topic all too well. “She died in child birth, giving birth to me of all people….”

Solar said nothing. He too hadn’t known his mother, nor his father. Unlike Victus however, Solar did not mourn. He didn’t even care. He didn’t know them, they hadn’t helped him, so apart from genetic similarities, what else was there to share? Certainly not love.

Alas, it was still a sensitive, even raw topic for Victus, and while Solar’s mind was not filled of rose tinted memories, he wasn’t so stupid to mock the severity of the conversation. He did many things different to others, and he was proud of those things, but he knew he was the outliner in this lack of thought and care. He was the weird one right now, and was definitely wasn’t about to shout about it.

Though it wouldn’t stop him picking the knowledge apart.

“So I imagine you receive some form of unjust blame? From your Father?”

If he could, Solar would have smiled. This was limited knowledge, personal as could be, but it was useful. It told wonders about the Vane family.

“Suppose so…yeah. Twenty seven years to get used to it. Twenty-seven years of resentment for ‘murdering’ my own Mother”. Victus obviously wasn’t overjoyed with the talk, but quite likely painful memories had occupied him now and with it, ensuring his distraction.

Solar didn’t envy the young human, but as he would never tell him. He was more interested in Victus’ actual age, previously unknown until now.

It was an age normally associated with following orders, certainly not making them. Resentment or not, Victus’ Father must surely be proud to a certain degree that his son had risen to such power this quickly. Maybe there was more to this.

“Does your Father act this way to anyone else?” Solar questioned, really directing his questions to a point in which he would learn anything about any siblings. In reality, he probably seemed more like some sort of therapist. Patiently waiting for details so he could discuss some family issue.

By some odd strike of fortune, it was maybe this interpretation that helped Solar.

“Ha! If only!” Victus bellowed out, if in an attempt to hide his sadness. “My older brother is the golden child. The perfect specimen. Father has brought him up to follow in his footsteps, so how could brother Corvus ever receive anything but attention and effort…”

Solar raised an eyebrow, brining on a half-smile to ensure his words didn’t seem too serious.

“Do I smell jealousy in the air?” the pony asked, seemingly joking but deadly serious about knowing if this was fact.

“You wouldn’t be the first to think that” then replied Victus with a sigh. Unexpectedly then, he seemed to relax, and all sense of depression seemed to leave him, quite oddly.

“Me and Corvus get along well actually. He takes the centre stage. He’s the star in the family, and we are both ok with that. Like I say, me and him, we get along a storm….unlike well….my sister.”

Solar’s ears perked up at this, just as he was about to be disappointed when he didn’t get any juicy family issues in the form of Victus and his brother.

“Valeria is well…um…she is difficult in a word.”

Finally!

“She’s independent and fierce, I’ll give her that much at least”. Victus now seemed to tread carefully, as if his sister herself was here watching.

“Bit of the fighter variant huh?” asked Solar, considering the strength of this family and if they would ever pose a threat. A threat excluding Victus of course. Solar could have even proved the reasoning behind his arrogance.

“If only she was just that” Victus seemed to practically warn. “She’s a snake. Always poised to bite should you do anything she doesn’t like. Pray for help if you make an enemy of her, for she will never forget it”.

It was clear Victus’ father wasn’t the only one who had a healthy amount of dislike for the youngest son, judging from the current tone. Without seeming too interested, and especially without seeming too hungry for personal secrets to use, Solar gingerly inquired further.

“Well…she sounds fun. What does she do?”

Victus scoffed, proving even more that perhaps this family was more dysfunctional than Solar had initially anticipated.

“Scheme. Plot. Gets others to do her dirty work. In our society, women aren’t exactly expected to…you know, fight for anything. So Valeria, in some twisted attempt to impress Father maybe, insists on being as ruthless as possible.”

That was an interesting point. Perhaps due to the gender inequality, only Victus was left to send here, due to his older brother Corvus being otherwise occupied with family duties. From the sounds of it, Solar had to thank this quirk of the Humans, for if this Valeria was as bad as she seemed, than all this manipulation could have proven harder than anticipated.

On such a disloyal and dishonourable topic, Solar was at least glad he could find out this information himself, and not have to rely on third parties such as influenced guards like Thick Plate, or the potentially unreliable word of Celestia. This information was pure and direct, and all too useful to him.

“So your brother is the public face of the next generation, your father is a control freak and your sister is…. psychotic? If I may use that word?” Solar said, careful to not seem too offensive, but equally as so as if to seem on Victus’ side.

“Ha. Yes, if we are being polite” Victus replied, obviously labelling Solar’s words as a massive understatement.

“Ok, so that’s your family…but what about you?” Solar then pressed, determined to know the real Victus, warts and all. Only then could he fully act. Only then could he make a move once he knew who Victus truly was, especially regarding to his true desires.

“Me?” the human then replied, genuinely surprised the topic of his family should now include him so heavily.

“Yeah.” Solar replied confidently. “What’s your role in the family?”

This question seemed to put Victus at unease somewhat, as if he struggled for an answer. A possible concern for him, but the more likely worry, as Solar thought and was about to find out, was in total contrast to not having an answer at all.

“Well, I suppose I’m just here? I guess?”

Such an answer barely satisfied Solar, who in perhaps a state of greed, wanted a story just short of a mental break down. Yet the more he thought about it, the more this non answer gave up its secrets, and unveiled that the reason behind its existence. That Victus had never been given the chance to fill it with substance.

“You’re here now, at the head of an important diplomatic mission” Solar said, almost in a comforting tone.

“Yeah, but not by design. I got voted in after the Commander died, but probably just in fear of my Father and what he would do if he didn’t get his way”.

It was a fair point, and one solidifying Victus’ lack of self-worth. Truly the odd one of his family, he had been secluded from chance and achievement, and left in a position of power that wasn’t even his own doing. Little wonder he was worried about his Father, for if he messed even this up, his worth would be seen as less than even before.

“Still, here you are, and that’s surely better than nothing, right?” Solar honestly hated feeling the friend here, to an individual that was not so. This apparent comfort would serve his cause well, but actually doing it, Solar couldn’t even entertain the idea of doing it again.

Except, perhaps, to one other Pony.

“I suppose that’s true. I just hope I do myself proud, you know?” replied Victus, perking himself up a little. “Forget Father, I don’t need to suck up to him like a child anymore. The idea of making everyone back home, low or high, proud of what I do here…yeah, I like the sound of that!”

Glad to help then?

Solar honestly couldn’t care less for the wellbeing of this human, and seeming the buddy to lean on was a joke he could almost bellow out at, but it had served to explain Victus somewhat, and the shadow of his family that he wished to finally escape.

“Let’s hope this positivity helps you out then. We won’t be getting anywhere otherwise”.

In truth, Solar now wished to move on. His small talk sensor was going off and now Victus had resolved his little personal issue, he would undoubtedly feel the need to express this achievement in mundane, meaningless chatter.

“Oh I agree!”

Here we go….

“Yep, I think it’s going to help me out…a lot.”

Or not

There was something inherently creepy about the humans’ remark. Not in some personal, weird way. Solar certainly didn’t feel in danger from the human, and there was definitely no way that such a physical situation would occur, judging instinctively from Victus’ still unseen ability to fight.

Quite the contrary, his words seemed less threatening, and more ominous, as if he was thinking out loud. If nothing else, the comment served to ensure Solar was reminded that were he ever to trust these humans, then they must give up any ulterior motives. Secret desires and plans that, to Solar’s great regret, still remained secret to this very moment.

At least for now, odd comfort could be felt in knowing Victus wasn’t as curiously free of mystery, as the human had attempted to show with his sudden reversal of personality around Solar.

Yet as a new concern introduced itself to Solar, luck wasn’t so common in that he could escape his previous fear. The concern of an awkward, crampt room could not seemed to leave quietly, ironically leaving a chamber so devoid of noise, Solar was sure his thoughts would have been able to be heard.

This void seemed to exist in a feeling that felt like days. Both human and pony just sat there, opposite each other as if they were high schoolers who had just met, let alone high level diplomats whose action would determine the fate of their two species.

The silence, while excruciating, should have been better appreciated. If Solar had magically wished for a certainty to occur, it should have been this, for when the silence was eventually broken, it didn’t not make for a pleasant experience in the slightest.

“Listen, I’ve been thinking…” suddenly said Victus, a serious tone to his voice.

“About what?” replied Solar, sensing something actually worth his time rising to the surface.

“I believe in this technique, the me and you in secret kind of thing. I’d be slaughtered if she ever heard me, but I’m finding it…easier, I guess? Easier to discuss matters with you and Princess Luna, rather than Princess Celestia.”

Victus was nervous, and rightfully so. However these meetings went, Solar was still officially part of Celestia and Luna’s court and thus, a representative of them. This secret meeting, despite Solar being a part of it, was technically a kick in Celestia’s face at the very least. This was all happening in protest to her essentially.

As such, Victus knew full well Solar could renege on all this, a revert to as it was, as it was supposed to be. Solar was almost sure he could punish Victus himself, being so highly ranked up now. An ironic action, and one full of loss, for both sides. Both Solar and Victus needed this secrecy for as Victus now freely could admit, Celestia wasn’t being forthcoming, and such a thing was regretful and deeply puzzling.

“Is there a but coming up?” then questioned Solar, wondering what the point of all this was. Victus couldn’t deny this, even to the point of seeming quite troubled by it all.

“Well not exactly, but there is more… since we are doing all this behind closed doors, so to speak, I think it safe to offer us something that has benefited me….or should I say, somepony, as he wanted me to say”.

Somepony?

This almost staged cue led to a series of hoof clops steadily approaching, followed by old door creaking open.

Now Solar really did wish the room had remained silent.

Nestled almost smugly between the door frame stood a pony. A unicorn of a somewhat stocky build and stature, but not one overly intimidating. His coat was as dull as Solar could ever imagine, a greyish, but almost brown look to it. Were it taken on face value solely, any pony could be forgiven for thinking this drab looking pony would bring literal clouds with him, such was the bleakness that seemed to be forever hovering over him.

In this particular situation however, Solar wasn’t just any pony. Because the unicorn that now stood before him, wilfully invited by Victus, was all too well known to Solar.

Blank Canvas stood ominously before him, a smug grin that could only be there for the shock that now emitted from Solar’s own face.

Blank Canvas hadn’t been seen since his timely dismissal of Solar, just before the young Night Warden would enter Ponyville. It was this conniving, secretive pony that had been the reason Solar was now here. If Blank Canvas hadn’t dismissed Solar from his operations, in a jealous and worried course of action, then Solar would simply have never found himself in Canterlot at all and by extension, within his current role. Fortunately, his dismissal had borne great fruit, but if it had gone the way Blank Canvas had wished, the Solar would still be rotting away like some retiree in a home, alone and goal less.

“When I spared your life, I never expected my mercy to have elevated you to such great…. power, Solar Virtue”.

Blank Canvas’ speech was silky smooth for his age, of which no pony really knew however. Yet in his few decades of life, as Solar resumed, they had done little to weather his snake like personality. Despite getting the drop on him here, already Solar could sense the practical envy and spite in knowing that, from what was meant to be an effective banishment of Solar, had turned quickly into such useful positions of power.

Surprise of Blank Canvas’ arrival was real, but so now was the delicious irony of it all.

“Yes, your mercy. I’m totally sure your informed decision of sparing my life, just for me to have Luna’s own ear, was totally your meticulously designed plan.” Solar knew Blank Canvas well after working with him for so long. The information broker of the criminal underground was a clever, careful pony. His actions simply never were carried out unless well informed success was evident. His life was knowledge. That was his power, and it had served him well through blackmailing, brokering and the like, but in living such a covert lifestyle, in apparently misinterpreting an outcome, one he had designed himself, that must hurt.

Especially if the outcome had actually benefitted the pony it was meant to destroy.

The two pony’s eyes were locked. Blank Canvas couldn’t take his eyes off Solar, creepily so, even as he talked. “And you never wondered why I just couldn’t have you remaining any longer…”

It was nice for Solar that the knowledge hungry pony standing there had effectively admitted being concerned over Solar and his abilities, while the two were together. Solar had guessed it as soon as it happened, but as was evident with his sudden rise to power here, Solar had proven in full with his abilities, threatening enough to Blank Canvas, but in spiteful immaturity, Solar’s dismal had been masked as nothing but a threat on his life. If he wanted to live, he would have to leave, that was his idea.

“Perhaps for the best” replied Solar, his wit and alertness sharpening from the mere presence of this powerful and extremely dangerous pony. “Apparently I was too much for you to handle, judging from your agreements with the Human’s. Speaking of….”

It was concerning in all honesty, despite Solar not wishing to show it. Blank Canvas, should he wish to dedicate himself to it, could probably bring down entire governments with what he knew and what he could know. So acting in shadowy secrecy with the humans, it did worry Solar somewhat. Victus may have obvious intentions, but Blank Canvas wasn’t that plain. Victus could be good through and through, but merely the humans being here was enough for Blank to act with dangerous consequence.

“Hey!” Victus cried out defensively, “Wasn’t my plan. We needed some base of operations to move out from, figuratively speaking. Blank Canvas was found out and he provided us with useful knowledge so we weren’t arriving to Equestria blind. You didn’t think we would introduce ourselves without at least some insider knowledge? At least you get that advantage with other nations back home”.

This was an innocent, if misinformed point. Sure, it was fair, if dishonest of the Humans to research Equestria before arriving, despite Equestria not having that luxury in return. But this wasn’t some vacation broche. Blank Canvas wasn’t a book of Equestria to read that explained customs and nice beaches to visit. In seeking out this pony, the humans could obtain such knowledge, but also do, so much more.

“Oh and I bet this you lot just accepted such a role with humility and gratitude?!” argued back Solar, annoyed now that he would have to worry and watch out for one of Blank’s inevitable schemes.

“Well, it didn’t take a lot for him to say yes…..”

Luna spare me

It was too late for Solar to get irritated, he knew that. This was the reality now, and for every moment he got annoyed that this plot of the humans, it was another moment for them and Blank to advance whatever duplicitous plans they had. Solar, as he had already started with Victus, had to get in on these things as much as he could, or Blank could easily ruin his own scheming plans.

“Better not tell Luna. She’s annoyed as it is that Celestia knew of you lot before she did”. Even saying the words Solar wasn’t sure he knew of the consequences of what Luna feeling betrayed even further. Were Solar to have stayed with Blank, then it was entirely possible that he could have known of the Humans before Luna also.

“Better not tell Celestia either of your little plan with Luna to bypass her entirely” then suddenly said Blank Canvas. Solar shot him a deathly glare that, were he have given it prior to his position here, would only result in his certain death, such was the aggressiveness of it.

Luckily, but also interestingly enough, Blank had only initiated himself into such immaturity and childlike bantering because, as it was becoming evident, he truly was threatened somewhat by Solar. No longer was the Night Warden a mere pawn to be used as muscle, he was of equal potential power, and Blank knew this.

“And there I was wondering who your informant could have been, Victus.” Solar thought out loud, looking back at the Human.

“I know right! Bet you’re a bit happier now, having an old friend in on the job”. Solar waited for Victus to finish his sentence, or at least to laugh out loud.

That never came for as long as he waited.

“Wait seriously?” Solar then asked, to a bemused Victus. “Are you actually being serious now?” Still Victus remained silent, his face puzzled as could be.

Oh buck me!

It was true. Victus was sincere in his words. In his mind, Solar and Blank Canvas were old work buddies, perfect companions to help Victus to secure results behind Celestia back. Or rather, Blank had lied through his teeth and sufficiently convinced Victus that the shared past between he and Solar was a clean and protective one.

“This is what you meant by a ‘mutually beneficial source’, wasn’t it?!” condemned Solar, realising now that not only had Victus been aware of Solar’s plan with Luna, as he had said the other day upon Solar’s first entrance into the Sovereign Tower, but he had become aware of it through Blank Canvas, who concerningly, knew himself somehow. Obviously Blank had lied about his past with Victus to seem trustworthy and to convince Victus that this meeting now would be worth it.

As little as it had seemed to have changed thus far, only the informant having a face being the sole development, Solar almost wished it had all remained secret. Blank Canvas clearly had his own spies within Canterlot Castle and be it leaky or not, in possession of such valuable information, it only reinforced that already sound and pronounced fact that Blank Canvas could not be trusted.

“So this was the real reason you called this meeting in secret? Why you so desperately needed my presence. So you could brag about your friends?” Blank Canvas in question could only join his Human client in continuous smugness. Solar had messed up here, not knowing about him sooner. He would only have announced himself here today if he had a reason, otherwise he could have remained an elusive figure, determined to stay in the shadows and collect all the secrets he could ever want.

“Well every meeting with you is always a pleasure, Solar” Victus replied, obviously trying to flatter his way out of this.

“Ugh!” boomed out Solar, as Victus remained in blissful ignorance from the true severity of the entire situation. His inner richness seeping out as he played the part of spoilt daddy’s boy well, even donning a long, military style jacket, buttoned up at the front with glistening beads that were clearly real gold.

“If I may…” then stated Blank Canvas, stepping forward, as if to show himself off, and by extension, the power he held. “From what I have been told, we are faced with tremendous opportunity. We-“

Solar was having none of it though. Blank was a worm, albeit one with a brain. He was a slimy and deceitful character, and his presence never made for any positivity. Even the worst things Solar had done and seen had been in relation to him, and the jobs he required doing. In letting Blank freely be here, among real and important diplomacy, it could only spell trouble.

“Oh no you don’t!” cut in Solar, determined to not let poisonous words flow. “We don’t need you here. We were progressing well enough with this opportunity before you showed your face here. We-“

Yet around as it went, it was next Victus’ turn to cut in and silence the current speaker. Almost apprehensively he stepped forward. Yet Solar’s gaze was not on the Human, for as mysterious and possibly dangerous as they could be, the only danger in this room was the pony standing opposite Solar. The very pony whose eyes drifted sideways to Victus, and who’s smile crept up in ominous intensity. An act ever true to form, for as he often did, he knew what was to come.

“Um…I didn’t just bring you here today to meet Blank, Solar”. Victus was nervous of something, something he knew and something Blank knew. The only difference was that it appeared difficult for the human to vocalise, as if the consequences were harsh. For the pony, as all secrets were to him, it was captivating and in being so, beneficial to him. Just another reason why Blank couldn’t be trusted. No matter the situation, the worm that he was could wriggle around enough to escape the after effects at worst, to capitalise on them at best.

“Just get it out with Victus!” Solar bellowed around, fully irritated that his job, his plans, had become all the more complicated with Blank added into the equation.

“Well…um…Blank Canvas here told me something, and I think you need to know…like now”. Clearly the human wasn’t sure if he should be the one to tell Solar this mysterious slice of information, but if morals were to be adhered to, and rules properly obeyed, none of the three present would be here at all. Perfectly explaining Solar’s disregard for the care given. He just wanted to know regardless.

“For bucks sake! Tell me already!” Solar demanded, growing tired of the teasing.

“Don’t get mad…. but I think there might be a strong chance of an assassination attempt on Celestia.”

Excuse me?!

Solar couldn’t believe what he was hearing. All this time Victus was being cowardly, because he was hiding a fact like that.

“WHAT?!”

Solar bore no love for Celestia at all. On the contrary, his plans went against her. Yet learning something like this, an act that could cause untold chaos, he wasn’t the deceiving Night Warden anymore. He wasn’t a dishonest pony in seek of power, he was just an average bystander, who was now learning that the lands most famous individual was about to die.

“WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL ME SOONER IDIOT?! YOU THINK THIS ISNT IMPORTANT INFORMATION?” Solar’s rage was justifiable. He knew it. When exactly was Victus planning on sharing this knowledge, if at all. In keeping it secret, he was just as complacent as the assassin was.

“Hey I basically only just learned myself!” pleaded Victus, raising his hands in pathetic defence, like he actually had an excuse.

“BUCK! She might be dead already! You realise if she dies you guys are going to be a suspect yes?!” Solar was honestly beginning to panic. He had planned, and already started, to undermine the state, to oppose the Princess, but outright killing her, in this very moment, he wasn’t prepared for that. No pony could be.

Except one of course.

“Relax. Why do you think we are telling you now?” interjected the worm that was Blank Canvas. Of course he somehow knew, and of course he wasn’t panicking. Whether Celestia lived or died, he would find a way to benefit from it. Blank would never have the audacity to be behind this plot, but Solar would never put it past him to actually fix this new mess.

“Oh so that makes it all the better, does it?!” Solar was rightfully angry at this. Like how Luna had been denied important knowledge of the Humans, so now was Solar denied this crucial development, one, like Luna, could very much impact his entire world. “Buck, I need to know everything you know!”

“I mean this is all just hearsay surely. Whoever would do such a stupid thing would surely get caught right?”

Victus’ ignorance was painful, but it served to demonstrate his innocence in this at least. The human wouldn’t surely attempt to kill the head of state, when he had only just arrived, and arrived under a cloud of suspicion. Even he wasn’t so stupid.

“It aint hearsay if HE told you!” Solar boomed, his hood aggressively pointing towards Blank Canvas. “I hate him but he knows the truth from the false, and something this bucking big, I doubt even he would make a mistake!”

Another reason that panicked Solar so much. Blank Canvas didn’t give hollow facts. However he could, he validated his information, and validated in well. If he said something, he was either deliberately lying, or was telling the whole truth, and even if he was lying, this wasn’t something Solar could afford to chance.

“Then…what do we do?” Victus said awkwardly as if playground secrets had been told.

“ARE YOU STUPID?” cried out Solar at such a naïve comment. “We stop it, NOW!”

Solar was honestly dumbfounded at the lax attitude that had taken the room. Blank, predictably, was eerily calm about the whole thing. An expected reaction but one not devoid of making Solar feel uncomfortable. Victus on the other hood was acting like a foal who couldn’t understand the severity of adult life. Solar wished he would smack some sense into the Human.

“I need you to tell me everything you know, now Victus!” Solar almost threatened, moving upon the human. “Names, places, times. Everything!”.

“Well all we know is that it’s happening soonish and probably in public view, to cause mayhem. That’s what you said right, Blank?” Victus spoke, looking upon the informant like this was some sort of casual meeting.

“SOONISH?” Solar could hardly believe himself. Was the fact that Celestia was about to be killed somehow not big enough? “When? Where?! Tell me dummy!”

By now Solar had grown so impatient with the human, so aggravated at his informality, that he had taken to mounting the desk, and prodding his hoof into the human’s chest, in a hurried attempt at getting answers.

“W- we don’t know”. Then came Victus’ disappointing answer.

BUCK

Solar was almost blowing up internally at this. Blank Canvas just stood there, no help at all, and Victus was acting purely like a fool. In his head, Solar brainstormed theories of where and when this assassination could take place. Somewhere in full view, but Celestia had no external appointments outside the castle. There were precious few opportunities coming up where Celestia would even be meeting the public, let alone in full view.

The only time when she would even be meeting Ponies was at open court.

Oh shit.

“Court…. that’s today…. That’s….!”

The very reason this meeting was happening today, all because Celestia was too busy with court to even meet up with Victus.

Now, finally, Victus’ eyes opened wide. Even he knew how screwed they all were, realising where Celestia was, instead of meeting him.

“In ten minutes. Oh my….”

Solar wasted no time.

He jumped off the table, leaving Victus behind and disregarding the pony who most likely knew more to this plot than he had divulged. There simply was no time. Nearly tripping down the worn steps of the tower, Solar forced his legs to serve him to their limit. He wasn’t going to enter the throne room to a crowd is disarray, and a Princess fallen.

“MOVE! OUT MY WAY!” bellowed Solar, as citizens and Guards annoyingly found themselves in Solar’s rapid and unstoppable path. He didn’t even care if they were unaware of who he was, and would try and report him for his carelessness. If they knew what was about to happen, they would give him the widest parting.

What Solar was in rush to stop hadn’t been attempted for centuries. Even with detreating relations with other nations, no Griffon, no Changeling, nothing had even come close to actually killing Celestia. If this went through, the world tension would rise into a situation Solar wasn’t sure he could have any control in.

Questions of where this bold threat even came from would come later, for now, Solar needed to intervene, all so his own plans of chaos didn’t fall through.

Author's Note

Happy Halloween everyone! :derpytongue2:

Just In case you forgot the character Blank Canvas, he's the one mentioned in chapter 1 (after the prologue), so feel free to jog your memory there.

So by now in the story, there are now a couple interweaving schemes and plots, so without giving anything away, everything from here on out is connected in some way, big or small. It'd be interesting to see if any of you have any good guesses to what really is going on.

If its not too much trouble, I appreciate it so greatly so if you could like and upvote this story if youre enjoying it so far. it honestly and truly helps me out so much.

Until next time :)

Chapter 23: Ocean vacation

Rainbow Dash

Flying was a beautiful, liberating feeling.

Every time Rainbow Dash ascended into the clouds, her wings outstretched and open to the wind, she could only feel the bliss and weightless that came from flight. Quite literally so, the physical feeling of it was enough for Rainbow to instantly feel relaxed.

Now however, that was a feeling cruelly taken from her. Still, after a week in this equally cruel world, no function from her wings had been returned to her. They felt physically fine, but that benefit extended to only comfort alone. Right now, they were merely feathered appendages.

Until now, that limitation had weighed heavy upon her mind. Every moment cursing that she was removed of the ability of flying. Now though, even if only temporarily, such depressive thoughts were not on Rainbow’s mind. On the contrary, wonders had replaced restriction, and joy had eradicated sadness.

On the seas, Rainbow felt that same freedom again. That relaxing care free attitude. She wasn’t swimming of course, and being on a ship that wasn’t even hers, instead one owned by a gang of unfamiliar pirates. Still, they had not murdered her yet, and the sea breeze that so generously blew in her face was quite literally, a breath of fresh air.

Rainbow had prepared herself for the worst. It was her only option. Why would the oceans be any different to the degenerative state of the rest of the world? For a time being, shortly after boarding and setting sail, this was the case. A great, polluted looking sea whose watery grave was just as depressing and long gone as the land. Yet surprisingly, albeit after some time and sailing, that hell gave way to an almost clean landscape, or as it was now, just open ocean.

Although it was devoid of anything but water, Rainbow could not fault it. This was the open ocean after all. Quite ironically so, the part of the world so devoid of anything interesting and noteworthy was now the part of the world that had survived that best, and had been left a scene untouched by the horrors of civilisation, and the cruel touch of Humanity.

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it?” came a voice behind Rainbow, revealing the pirate captain Rowan Edwards. In the day Rainbow and spent aboard this ship, from the very moment they first met in fact, this human had been nothing if not accommodating towards her. Navnløs, while somewhat more accepting of the fact they were even here, and not repaid this kindness with any such respect. He had, in fact, taken to remaining below deck, either taking unusual amounts of sleep, at least from what Rainbow knew him to take, or just sitting in silence, deep in though. At first, Rainbow thought him merely sulking that he hadn’t exactly got his way, but the more she noticed, either from study or his awkward reactions to others, Rainbow was reminded this was a man whose life was completely unlike any Rainbow had ever known. Stepping back, she could finally again witness a broken soul, and one whose complexity had only been scratched upon.

“It’s…peaceful I guess. Like flying” Rainbow then replied, turning to see the pirate Rowan still in his same garb, exquisite yet battle ready.

“Flying. I couldn’t say I know that feeling, but yes, it’s peaceful. It’s my home basically” in his sincerity, Rowan went to stand by Rainbow, the two situated at the bow of the ship, relatively alone given the calm conditions and lack of need for manpower currently.

“Dude….it’s amazing!” Rainbow began, a sense of excitement and even pride returning to her, all before promptly being humbled in her remembering of that lack of feeling. “…It’s like this…”

Rowan smiled a warm smile. His kindness seemingly not a novelty. “I believe you, and I’m glad my ship can replicate that feeling somewhat”

His arms resting forward on the wooden rail guards around the bow, Rowan was unaware that Rainbow had begun to once more scan the ship.

Kindness went a long way, a certain friend had taught Rainbow that, but an ego did not. Rowan had been quick to brag about his ship, that it was a majestic being of the sea. His pride was genuine, if over exaggerated, and while he had acted in a way that made Rainbow think the ship was a marvel of creation, she was disappointed to find it was but merely a simple sailing ship.

Simple was an understatement of course, but to a pony who was into all things cool, it was a shame this ship lacked this quality. The vessel was modest. A wooden construction of about 60 metres, not the terror of the sea that Rowan had seemed to suggest. Never the less, despite its old timey appearance, its three masts to give it admirable speed, and as Rowan had stated, in this apocalyptic world, ships of any size and shape were a rarity. This vessel could very well be the envy of the entire world, or it could just be a lonely floating hull, destined to live its life on the empty seas, completely and utterly alone.

For now, Rainbow could accept this was the best she could get, despite the arrogance and practical lies that Rowan had spouted.

“Hey…” Rainbow then began, feeling the awkward sting of the difficult topic she was not about to bring up. “Sorry about my friend. He’s, you know, difficult”. Rainbow didn’t sugar coat it. Navnløs wasn’t easy to deal with for sure, and the literal fight he and Rowan had before boarding surely wasn’t a way to make a good impression. Since he wasn’t here, Rainbow thought it her job to make amends. That was a pretty loyal thing to do for her friends.

“Oh nothing to worry about. He’s a stubborn fellow, I’ll give him that, but nothing I haven’t seen in my travels. He’s from the deep, you know?” Rowan seemed proud of his discovery, almost to the point of wishing Rainbow didn’t know the exact same thing.

“The deep? You mean the tunnels he talked about?” Rainbow asked, remembering the one and sole time Navnløs had spoken of his past.

She remembered it well. The horrifying conditions he had described. The darkness and despair he spent his entire early years in. Rainbow was positive that he had left out the grizzly details too.

“Apologies. Those infernal tunnels are known the world over, or what’s left of it. Us sea goers just call it the deep because the deep of the sea is a dark, unforgiving place. A true hell on earth. It makes sense that if a place exists like that on land, it shouldn’t have to fight for its infamous reputation. All hell is hell”.

Rainbow couldn’t help but listen intently, even if the topic was a familiar one to her. Normally repeated information would bore her, but any mention of Navnløs usually perked her interested, whether she desired it or not.

“You ever been?” Rainbow inquired, mostly wanting to seem friendly, but really, all too interested in her new friend.

“To the deep? No. Nothing for me there. Nothing for anyone there.” His tone initially was a selfish one, and one shining no favourable light upon the pirate. Had Rowan finished his sentence there, Rainbow would have thought him nothing more than a selfish glory seeker. One interested in only riches. A true pirate. “To be fair, he deserves respect, your friend, and a bloody lot of it”.

“Huh?” replied, Rainbow.

“Anyone who manages to survive there, let alone thrive to force themselves out, deserves everyone’s damn respect. I may have bested him back in the cove using every but of surprise I could muster, but should the fight not be in favourable conditions, so basically me not using my swords, I’m sure your friend could have got me. I’ve heard stories from the deep, and I could almost salute the man.” Rowan finished, a laugh of almost disbelief ending with it.

“What are you two conniving about?” then came a voice, ending Rainbow’s attempts at curiously discovering more about the man of the hour, the very same now interpreting them. “I hope you’re not chatting shit about me”.

It was clear Navnløs wasn’t so clueless in that he believed Rainbow and Rowan were so innocent in their discussions, yet fortunately for the duo, and in a reversal of his usual bluntness, it seemed like he was allowing this talk about him.

“Oh totally!” beamed back Rainbow, a proud look upon her face. “Captain Rowan here was just complimenting you for your escape of those tunnels!” she was determined to play along, to not seem so jumped at Navnløs’ intervention, that she saw no need to hide the discussed topics. Navnløs would be tamed, head on.

“Were you now?” Navnløs replied slowly in response, drifting his dangerous gaze over to the pirate, who, in perhaps embarrassment in being called out, shifted a little. “What did you learn?”

The question was directed at Rainbow, but it was Rowan who felt the piercing nature of the words. This interrogation, to Rainbow, was a familiar one. Navnløs would act all calm yet dangerous in order to intimidate, and while Rowan wasn’t so easily intimidated, it surely wasn’t pleasant for any individual not yet used to the gruff nature of Navnløs .

“Well I-“Rainbow had honest questions for Navnløs, regarding his past. Legitimate, hopefully harmless questions so that Rainbow may better understood her new human friend. Rowan, however, had other plans.

“- nothing really!” he said, leaning in as if it was an emergency. “It was nothing! Just a bit of chatter explaining your accent!” Rowan really seemed defensive, as if the subject was taboo. Perhaps he worried about offending Navnløs, but in practically humiliating him back at the cove, it wasn’t he who had lost any dominance.

Still, Navnløs appeared hyper focused on the matter in front of him. He scanned Rainbow and Rowan with freakishly calm collective, as if the two were performing a test. Even Rainbow had to admit, he wasn’t exactly acting comforting.

“Hmm” Navnløs emitted, as if he was ready to crack any moment. Luckily, if he was under any stress, he didn’t show it, instead choosing to relax somewhat. This relaxation spread to Rainbow quite easily upon realising all was ok, but if Rowan thought he could share in that luxury, Navnløs then staring directly at him gave him his answer. “I didn’t realise I still had the accent.”

He was at least indulging the two, however tense he was making the situation. Rowan literally had to straighten up, preparing for some mental attack as if he was a child being disciplined.

“I have an ear for accents. All the travelling helps” the pirate captain replied, already unusually serious for him.

“Oh yeah? So explain yours” shot back Navnløs, almost accusing Rowan of something.

“Excuse me?” the pirate defended, confused as Rainbow was.

“Don’t hide it. You sound like you’re from the great isles, but nothing, no contact has even been whispered from that land in decades. So either you’re bullshitting me, or something very mysterious is up”.

The substance and meaning, maybe even the severity, of the situation now was lost upon Rainbow. These ‘great islands’ were obviously a place, and connecting together what she had learned so far here, Rainbow guessed that Navnløs was referring to a place long destroyed, forgotten even. It was all very sad lore to her, who was once again reminded that this world had literally been at war, had been literally killing itself, for too long now.

“Well maybe that’s because I AM from there. Born and raised there my old chum!” Rowan had now returned to his apparent cheery self, now realising Navnløs was only suspicious of him.

A dangerous enough thing, Rainbow realised. Rowan’s ignorance aside, while the pirate seemed delighted that the conversation was now heading in a direction he could orchestrate into an ego stroking one, Rainbow was keenly aware of Navnløs’ demeanour. His strange mood too had subsided, but only too because of Rowan’s same reason.

Rainbow was no fool, but mostly, she was no stranger to her human. Finally, she had begun to slowly understand him and in times like this, she knew him. Navnløs had begun to relax for the simple reason that he had successfully deviated the conversation away from his person, and in particular, his past.

Clearly, there was not only more to learn of his time in those tunnels, but also more pain. Pain that even could effect a titan like Navnløs.

“So take us there. Prove your home isn’t anything but a smouldering ruined mess.” This was apparently an important issue to Navnløs, to be right. The significance, if there was any at all, was lost on Rainbow however. Rowan could have been from anywhere, but it didn’t matter to her. Navnløs was letting this non-issue get to him and in doing so, serving as only further proof of his deformed mental state.

Ultimately, and very unfortunately, his desires were selfish, wanting whatever would satisfy him in the greedy short term.

“Oooorrrr, we could sail for home?” Rainbow said, joining the debate. Navnløs’ look towards her was nothing of note, but Rowan, who had curiously and strangely decided to ignore all indication that Rainbow wasn’t even human, shifted uncomfortably as he was reminded of such a thing.

“Don’t be stupid now” then replied Navnløs, before exchanging his bitter like attitude for one of increased thoughtfulness. “I’ve been trying to teach you better than this. Before we were rudely abducted!” with this, Navnløs shot Rowan a deathly glare, a warning clearly, one that would only unnecessarily create conflict.

Yet the only conflict ready to emerge, did not come from where Navnløs had anticipated it.

“No. Not Equestria” then Rainbow said, just as Navnløs seemed ready to argue further with Rowan.

“What now?” he proceeded to both reply and turn back to face her, with suspiciously dangerous mood. “You don’t seriously want to stay here, do you? It’s a shithole!”

He had a point. The physicality and the locale hadn’t been on Rainbow’s mind as she said this. It was not, and never would be a favourable reason behind her delay to getting back to Ponyville. Bar one possible point.

“You’re right. I don’t! But there’s good to be done here, good that you don’t care about. At least on this ship I can be around someone who doesn’t…shit on me for it!”

Rainbow had nearly surprised herself with her aggressive tone. However, in comparison to the very shocked look of Navnløs, it was clear that perhaps Rainbow had made her choices wisely.

“Y-yeah!” she reiterated, determined to carry the momentum. “If you don’t like it, scram!”

Navnløs had not been much help to her. Yes he had kept her alive, but at the same time, got them into situations in which she was very nearly shot, eaten, captured and just starved to death. That wasn’t normal, not even in this world surely. Furthermore, he showed no higher sense of morality, and would use what little twisted amount he had to serve himself, and only himself. Rainbow had been glad Navnløs had boarded the ship, but his constant mode of conflict and his controlling attitude wasn’t one Rainbow wanted to associate with.

In response to this, the human in question did not feel any empowerment or the liberating feeling of fighting back. In fact, Rainbow almost felt bad for him, with Navnløs looking between Rainbow and Rowan as if he was embarrassed, and keen to check if he was currently being mocked. When he discovered that the pirate was almost painfully trying to keep out the debacle, and only Rainbow’s eyes were on him, an assertive look to them, he was left an isolated mess, one devoid of allies…and of friends.

Was this loyalty?

Rainbow wasn’t sure snapping at Navnløs was the right way to go. Her reasoning had been sound, and no pony could blame her for doing so, but until now, Navnløs had been her only ‘friend’ in this wasteland. Recently also, his attitude had been improving so that surely didn’t warrant such an abandonment.

This apparently wasn’t a regret of Rainbows that Navnløs felt any sympathy for. He had quite enough being berated and denied by the pony, and without a word said, or an emotion conveyed, he simply left. Retreating straight to the over end of the ships deck to be alone in peaceful solitary.

“You seemed to have upset him” commented Rowan, who had indecisively stood on the side-lines here.

“I…I didn’t mean to…”

It was difficult to actually know if Navnløs was truly upset here. He defiantly wasn’t the crying type, so perhaps more dramatic and expressive reactions weren’t a given, but as of late he had been drawn more towards Rainbow, as if he was ready for a friendship with her. Yet now, when other opportunities had arisen, Rainbow had not seized that very opportunity she had been seeking, and now Navnløs most likely at least, felt somewhat betrayed. Or so was the thinking inside Rainbows head.

“Eh, I’m sure he’ll get over it. Anyone who’s survived the deep can handle themselves.” Rowan in truth just seemed relieved that his awkward moment was over, and it was just him and Rainbow once more. This time however, Rainbow wasn’t about to let herself rely on Navnløs for answers. Rowan wasn’t about to get off that easy again.

“Hey so why was Navnløs so like, unbelieving of where you’re from?” she enquired, rather innocently as if to seem conversable with.

Rowan had been investigating the rigging of his ship while Rainbow talked, as any good sailor would, but upon hearing the question, it was as if his work had become menial, and he was only doing it in order to do anything but answer questions.

“Unbelieving? Well that’s simple as in my island hasn’t really ventured forth since the bombs fell, safety and all that”.

His answer seemed trustworthy, at least in comparison to his suspicious domineer. The obvious answer here was that this wasn’t the sticking point in his current awkwardness.

Rainbow wasn’t Navnløs however. She would not rage and fight in sole order to get what she wanted. That wasn’t her way, and as much as it had begun to, it wasn’t the way that this world would make her.

“Yet here you are. What’s your story? Maybe that’ll help Navnløs a bit, you know?”

Be nice Rainbow. Let’s show these humans how it’s done!

At first, Rainbow wasn’t sure this tactic was the correct one. Rowan still seemed interested in anything but her, and there was no sign that a polite offer of ego stroking would help.

Rainbow was left at a loss. In one short moment she had either pushed away or uninterested the only two humans who didn’t want to kill her. In this defeat, she two wished to just walk off and surround herself with the passing ocean, completely alone.

It was a lonely few seconds, and a time in which Rainbow didn’t even allow herself thought of home. Without any such anchor, without any happy memories to dwell on, feelings on her own abandonment and loneliness intensified.

Rainbow was sure she was about to find herself just running off, to anywhere that anyone wasn’t. Yet she didn’t, and as irony became stronger, Rainbow found it was those lonely thoughts that compelled her to new heights.

The detachment from Equestria had somewhat benefitted her thus far. It had toughened her up and had enabled her to survive in a better state. At the same time though, Rainbow had felt a part of her ‘go’. She felt this wasn’t the pony she was back in Ponyville. These two realisations, these two conflicting parts of her, these were now the sole reason she hadn’t cracked and ran off.

Playing it purely nice, like she would back home, wasn’t an option here. The inhabitants simply didn’t understand such a strange and foreign concept. Yet in total contrast, trying to replicate them and push away any help would too be the wrong course of action. While Navnløs had benefitted from this method thus far, Rainbow simply wasn’t him, and trying to copy him was not only pathetically embarrassing, but a dangerous, slippery slope.

Now, Rainbow needed to be different.

“Ok fine.” Rainbow said, playing a new game. “Keep your secrets, but you better start coughing up and telling me why you literally aren’t even bothered about me being a pony! Like, hello? Cyan, rainbow maned freak talking!” Rainbow reminded herself to thank Navnløs and his constant insult later, for the confrontation seemed to have worked.

Rowan shifted as uncomfortably as he had, if not more so, while Navnløs and Rainbow argued. This time however, he wasn’t on the side lines receiving the ripply effect, he was dead centre, taking the full waves now.

“Well? Even Navnløs admitted he hasn’t seen anything like me before, and he says he’s seen all sorts of stuff” Rainbow eventually demanded, as it became clear Rowan was trying to either ignore the question, or try and kick it into the long grass.

The pirate could hardly even look Rainbow in the eye, even as he readied himself to speak. To him, the vast emptiness of the sea was preferable. “I imagine he also has seen his fair share of disbeliefs too. Even the tales that come from those tunnels seem wild”.

Rainbow at least felt relief that, despite apparently being a disbelief, it was somewhat of a confirmation that Rowan in fact was aware of the oddity that was Rainbow. Now all that remained was the reason he wasn’t showing it.

“Yeah, but even he didn’t know what I was, and he likes to remind me of that…” Rainbow said, trying to legitimately count how many times she had been called a freak. “…so quit pretending I’m normal or something. What gives?”

Navnløs would have been proud. Here she was, finally admitting, and passionately so, that she was essentially a freak here, and everything about her wasn’t the norm in this world.

Here also now stood Rowan, and he was fighting a losing battle, one he knew to be soon lost. He looked upon Rainbow with almost regretful eyes, as he most likely deliberated telling Rainbow his reasoning behind all this. It was not something Rainbow would let go however, and as she stared, waiting for an answer, Rowan could only shift and twitch as his composure fell, and his honesty opened up.

“Well Rainbow Dash…the Pegasus pony….” It was weird hearing another say this, Rainbow realised. Back home, with its multicultural lifestyle, Rainbow was used to seeing creatures of all shapes and sizes. Even seeing exclusively Pegasi reminded her of the variety there, what with their colours and varied cutie marks. Here, in a land of complete desolation, inhabited solely by humans, or so it seemed thus far, Rainbow was left in the mind-set that she wasn’t some pony or distant traveller, she was just another survivor, like the humans. Sure Navnløs liked to remind her of her differences, but they were insults for insults sake, not a self-reflecting opportunity. Now combined with Rowan’s near refusal to acknowledge what she even was, until now, left Rainbow in a state that she was now surprised to hear what she was herself, something different.

More importantly, it reminded her that she wasn’t just a survivor. She wasn’t the ruined soul that this world all too easily produced.

“….I think it fair now to admit I, perhaps, have been not very forthcoming about your appearance…”

“You think?” Rainbow replied, raising an eyebrow as she listened to Rowan’s unimpressive explanation.

Laughing awkwardly, the pirate seemed determined not to lose his cool. In this world, it seemed ego wasn’t exactly discouraged.

“I think the reason is, and the reasoning behind my equal treating of you…”

Rainbow could have rolled her eyes. The never ending stroking of ego was relentlessly tiresome. It simply just was never his fault. This would be the least of Rainbows problems however.

“…It might have been the case, many years mind you, that I …may have seen another one of you. Another pony…”

Rainbow simply blinked.

Had she heard this correctly? Was this actually a dream?

“Huh? Another….pony?” The question was meant just as much for her as it was for Rowan, perhaps even more so. This revelation gave birth to too many questions, questions that began to nag and tear at the progress she had made here. “You mean…there are other ponies here? There’s a way home?”

The implications, if true, could potentially allow her a method of returning home, or at the very least, have equine company. Loneliness, the more Rainbow thought about it, had been her longest travelled companion her, and nothing, absolutely no one had been able to fix that.

An explanation of this sudden and unexpected discovery had yet to be even said, but even if it had, Rainbow wouldn’t have noticed. She was numb now, completely still and unaware of her surroundings. Her time here had been overstayed, and she had paid the price for it with her increasingly human like attitude, but it had still barely been a fortnight, let alone some lost lifetime spent here. Yet despite this relatively short time , the potential of an escape, be it literal or just into the company of one of her own kind, was so seemingly surreal, it now presented Rainbow with a new test of loyalty, one loyal to the suffering of this broken world.

“Well, I’m not sure about that. Not anymore at least. It was a while ago.” Then came Rowan’s detailing.

Deflating was too weak a word. Rainbow could feel the very real fear that came with the increasingly likely possibility that what she was about to learn , it would disappoint her, and leave her a lonely mess, but one who’s loyalty to the misfortunate could only tug violently on her desire to help.

“Then when? Please, tell me everything!” Rainbow couldn’t afford seeming anything but serious. It may make her seem desperate, but in regards to this sudden temptation of going home, being lazy on the details would be a fatal error.

“Like when I was a kid! And not even in person…it was a sketch.” Rowan’s final piece of the puzzle struck hard. As it should.

“So…just a stupid drawing?!” Rainbow didn’t know if her reaction should be sad or angry. The resulting tone that emerged seemed to be a mixture of such things as she realised this apparent ticket home was basically little more than hear say. A drawing of a pony that Rowan had seen all those years ago.

It was nothing really. She was to be left here with nothing but broken hopes.

“I mean yeah, but it was unmistakably one of you guys, but with a horn instead”.

Rowan certainly seemed sincere, and Rainbow couldn’t think of many reasons he would lie about something so insignificant. Still, she questioned on, perhaps in one last ditched attempt at holding on to what little hope remained.

“So a unicorn? What was it like?” Rainbow asked, to which Rowan almost seemed stressed in receiving.

“I don’t know, it was so many years ago” that was almost that, but Rainbows face, one of still, somehow, so much desperation, stopped that from coming to pass. “Ok from what I remember it was…colourful, like you. Some very eye catching shade of purple, I believe. Which is why I was pretty sure you were one of them”.

It was true. Ponies weren’t exactly subtle when it came to appearances, Rainbow least of all. He had a point there.

“So you kept quiet to what? Draw me too?” Rainbow was becoming increasingly demanding in her words, as if her body was finding for this last chance. The pirate could only stand there and take this onslaught,

“What? No!” he defended, as if doing such a thing was greatly taboo. “I just wanted to be sure”.

“Sure of what?” Rainbow shot back, wasting no time.

A heavy sigh then came from Rowan as he rest against the rail, and breathed in a deep breath of sea air.

“Listen, I’ve travelled all over the world. I’ve seen, been in, and experienced all sorts of dangers. Things that would kill you just like that, and events that helped shape the world, but when I was a kid, just a wee sailor boy, my old Captain had this drawing, of the pony. I found it, and I asked him about it…”

Rainbow didn’t relent. She didn’t relax unlike Rowan. She stood her ground as still as Discord in statue form. If the seas were more unforgiving, she would surely be complemented for her sea legs.

“I swear if you don’t start giving me good answers soon….” From seeing Rowan dominate the duel with Navnløs, to now being threatened by a small clue pony, it would have done Rainbow’s own ego wonders back home. For now, all she could do was a mental note of the irony.

“I fear you may be overestimating the importance of all this” A true enough fact, given the substance of it was literally nothing but memories of a drawing, but the determined, almost forceful, look from Rainbow told Rowan this answer was not good enough. Not at all. “Ok! Well let me at least give you the full run down…”

Rainbow finally sat, loosening and relaxing her muscles even as she felt herself rock to and throw as the ship sailed across endless ocean. Her body may have settled, but her attentive gaze did not, almost waiting for Rowan to slip up so she could raise her temper once more. This was not by choice, but the, albeit vague, teasing of home set off something inside her. Something made only primal by her time spent here.

“You see, when I was just a lad, looking for my true vocation, my fortunes looked good. I was a novice naval recruit but I had potential, apparently. I’ve served about naval vessels designed to keep the isles safe, defended, and hidden…and given your friends doubts into the mere existence of my home land, I’d say they are doing a damn fine job!” As soon as Rowan began to venture off the topic, Rainbow simply gave a displeased scowl, and back on track he went.

“Anyway, then my life changed massively, so listen up, so you don’t miss this opportunity…”

Rainbow had thought this was meant to be a story about this supposed drawing, not a lesson. In fact, if she could have guessed, Rainbow presumed Rowan was about to burst into song any moment. This was the real world however.

“Our ship ran aground. A small vessel, only a few crew. Days went by as we tried to survive on some forsaken island in the middle of nowhere, with no help coming. That was until, one morning, sails were seen, and low and behold….take a guess actually, Rainbow.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes, more than she would have liked. Still, whatever this was, she was in no mood for it. Yet for the sake of still hoping actual information was coming soon, she entrained the pirate.

“I don’t know…rescue?”

Rowan either couldn’t or refused to notice the sarcasm, choosing instead to carry on with his cheery façade. “Wrong! Yet not fully. You see, the ship that found us wasn’t an Isle navy ship, it was a dastardly crew of evil pirates! They gave us a simple choice, join their crew, or be left and allowed to starve to death!”

Rowan clearly was enjoying himself too much here. A shame really, since were this to happen back home, Rainbow probably would have enjoyed it. Perhaps Navnløs had drilled into her head the need for plain, instant facts, not some lecture.

“Many sailors thought these guys too evil and that it would be dishonourable to join. Needless to say, I wasn’t one of those left behind…” A morbid memory if there ever was one, and one telling of the general attitude in humanity. “…So there and then, I left my so called ‘honourable’ life behind, and began to new, exciting life on the seas!”

Of course Rainbow wasn’t impressed. Pirates, despite what Navnløs had said, carried a certain degree of handsome ruggedness to them, so naturally Rainbow was still interested, but the lack of loyalty to a past, however boring life didn’t do much to inspire Rainbow to also join.

“To be honest, at that point I did it only to survive, hoping the pirates would just get caught sooner or later and id be free to go home. Yet their Captain, the very one to have that drawing, told me, yes, there might be some violence here and there. Sometimes you’d have to make difficult choices, but his grew were in fact, honest, good folk. They would never stab you in the back, never lie or cheat. They would be the ultimate family.”

It was perhaps with intended consequence that Rowan so keenly looked upon Rainbow during his speech. He had taken well to her, despite her differences. Once those differences had been fully and confidently addressed, Rainbow was becoming surer that Rowan might even begin some sort of piracy lessons, whatever form they may take.

Either fortunately, or very possibly, not at all, Rainbow did cast her mind on such a thing. Be it the coolest adventure in her life, or a path of such destruction that she would never be welcome back into Equestria. Instead of planning ahead, the only plan that mattered now was the great home coming, as if it was such an old recurring friend.

“Yeah sure!” Rainbow finally said, tiring of the tale. “You became a pirate, I get it. The picture please!”

Impatience, during such an apparently prideful story, wasn’t something Rowan wished to hear. He looked upon Rainbow with an almost sad, disappointed appearance, not because Rainbow had cut him off, but because she had wanted to. Little Rainbow could realise, the pirate really did seem to accept Rainbow as already part of his crew.

“It all had meaning, Rainbow Dash the pony” Rowan replied diplomatically. “During my hesitation to commit to piracy, I began to search for any clue aboard that ship which could help me make an informed decision, since clearly, my idea of morality was very different back then. So then, after searching whenever I could, that was when I found said drawing…in a private drawer of the Captains, mind you.”

This appeasement of sorts quietened Rainbow somewhat, the Pegasus finally getting to the point she wanted. Suspicious of Rowan’s seemingly futile ability to not stop himself from talking about himself, her eyes narrowed as if to tell him to mind his words. An action either ignored or just unseen through arrogance, with the latter being the most probable.

“Obviously I was caught as I was sneaking through my Captains private quarters, but after some angry, perhaps justifiable, choice words from him, I did manage to ask him about this strange drawing of a beast I have never before seen.” The word beast was almost instantly regretted as Rainbow perked up her ears in annoyed attentiveness and whose eyes narrowed even further to the point of anger. “Ok sorry! But from what I remember, it was a drawing of his own making, from his own childhood…from when he apparently saw one…”

Maybe. Apparently. Childhood. These were all words Rainbow didn’t greet with much kindness, since these were words of imprecision and unreliability. Since these things only apparently happened many years ago, they would not serve her well with her plans.

“Ugh, that’s not much to go on” Rainbow complained, her hope subsiding a little now.

“I understand” replied Rowan almost sympathetically. “But he did say the circumstances of the sight were rather…strange, even for the world of today. He mentioned this…Unicorn, you say? Was found in such an inconsequential bit of land that no one would ever have need of. He said that after some flash of light, a rumble in the sky and earth, this being appeared from thin air. Entering the location with mystery and…otherworldly delivery.”

Rainbow was listening of course, very carefully so in fact. This was, however basically hearsay it was, very important to her to say the least. Every words was hung onto and evaluated. Every moment thoughts went through her head regarding the topic. Yet the last few descriptions and experiences, that Rowan had told, seemed to put Rainbow into an almost drugged like state of hyper awareness and reaction. It was no coincidence that a pony had been seen, especially under those very specific circumstances.

“Wait?! Light? Was it like, magical in any way?”

Rainbow made no effort in hiding her immediate and very strong desire to learn the truth. To Rowan, she seemed like she could have jumped into his arms with her closing distance.

“I wasn’t there so I can’t say for sure, and while I have no experience of…magic, my old Captain did mention some sense of eerily unnaturalness to it all, and those memories he did share with me, even I cannot explain.”

It provoked thoughtfulness with the human. He fingers pinching his moustache in wonder. For the Pegasus however, a look of total shock claimed her, and for good reason. Rainbow could scarcely remember the terms of her arrival here, but from flying angrily out of Ponyville after her encounter with a rude pony, to her groggy and painful awakening in a human shack, Rainbow could remember a sudden burst of light, deafening sounds and after a short feeling of uncontrolled motion, a black out. At this point in her life, Rainbow could conclude she had been sent, by whatever means, into the Human world, that much was clear. Yet now, upon hearing a similar set of affairs, though this time, through the perspective of the receiving end, Rainbow could piece together that not only had she been teleported through some sort of , perhaps, portal magic, but it had been more than some chance sole accident. If this had happened before, resulting up in the pony being thrown into the middle of nowhere, who was to say it hadn’t happened countless times? The wasteland could be scattered with the remains of poor helpless ponies who had no idea where they were, and were left scared in a world that would kill them.

At least Rainbow had made it this far, if nothing else.

“And that’s all you know? Seriously, tell me if you have anything else?” Rainbow was impatient, if not just for her, but for any doomed soul who could yet be taken. For their sake, she must find, perhaps not just a way home, but reasoning behind it all.

“You’re trying to get back through it? I’m guessing that’s where you came from?” inquired Rowan, acting too curiously in what was basically discussion about a death sentence. “Interesting. So other worlds are actually a thing”.

Rainbow didn’t like the look on his face right now. Apart from being disrespectful with his tone, the fact he had learned about Equestria existing essentially, sent a chill down Rainbow’s spine. It wasn’t necessary because of Rowan specifically, but in learning about her peaceful home by various humans now, Rainbow began to fear what would happen were they ever to discover it in person.

If humanity ever reached Equestria, if they came to her beautiful land, Rainbow feared for its entire safety. All the humans would bring was death, despair and total destruction. For the sakes of all those back home, for the sake of every peace and friendship loving being, Rainbow practically prayed that humans would never ever end up there.

“Well it’s nice you’re learning dude, but if your old captain hasn’t got anything else to say, who might? Is there any place we are going by that can help?”

However small it may be, Rainbow now had a full set goal. As she had learned before, her time here would be continuing for the foreseeable future, but no longer would she have to trail others just to survive. Now, she had something to really fight for.

“Now that really is a vague question. I’m familiar with the extent of the world, but what lies within it? I could live for centuries and only scratch the surface of its broken shell. Even as a wasteland, the planet still holds its secrets well” Rowan could unmistakably see the effect this answer had on Rainbow. Shot down again, Rainbow, how more determined she now was, still suffered under the punishment of disappointment. “I am sorry, but I barely have anything to tell you as it is. There are too many rumours and stories told that could or could not be true, and too many people telling them.”

Rainbow understood. She had literally an entire planet to now investigate and it wasn’t going to be easy even venturing forth in it. Rowan had given her more than she could dream of, and for now, she had to be grateful.

“Yeah…I get ya’.” Rainbow affirmed, sadness not hidden within her voice.

Today however, was nothing but unpredictable. For a pirate, a buccaneer of dangerous enterprise, Rowan had showed himself to be quite compassionate in a way, as long as it wasn’t currently getting in the way of his narcissism. In seeing Rainbow defeated now, a being of despair and hopelessness, this seemed troublesome for the human. Rainbow had no delusions he was a friendly, carting individual. He was obviously no Fluttershy, but either through a more selfish desire to keep the mood light enough so he may brag about something, or through actual compassion, Rowan couldn’t stand by and let this little lost pony give up so easily.

“Look…I can’t give you anything concrete now, but there’s some quite urbanised ports on our current trend, given the winds are favourable. We will, naturally, stop there for supplies and….perhaps I can inquire around. Send some seekers out. See what we can find about this anomaly you so seek.”

Scepticism immediately followed. Rainbow’s head filled with what if’s and questions of varied defeatism. It was neither healthy nor wanted, but after having so much taken from her already, and so much beat downs given by this world, there would be no surprise if this offer not only went nowhere, but was a total lie anyway created to pacify her temporarily, until she could be sold off or something.

That wasn’t her though.

Rainbow Dash was made of stronger stuff, she knew it. She and her friends had literally saved her world from countless apocalypse, despite the odds being so heavy against her. Sure, right now she wasn’t in the most advantageous position. Right now, the odds were against her.

Perhaps it was time to prove them wrong again.

“Yeah! Sure! That’s seems a good idea, when do we, you know, see land again though?” Rainbow had successfully perked herself back up again, determined to seem a force of positivity. Determined to beat this challenge, and be as strong and stubbornly strong willed as she had been in her victorious past.

“Hm…providing conditions are stable I’d say a couple of days. We are extraordinarily lucky in the fact that Salutis may be the only place left remaining with actual functioning costal infrastructure. Anywhere else in the world, the shorelines belong to nothing but the waves.”

Another small, yet comforting piece of information. It would serve well as a small stepping stone towards her goal. Rainbow felt warm and fuzzy in knowing hope was not lost, as long as she was breathing, but it seemed that she wasn’t the only one interested in this knowledge.

“Salutis?” Navnløs interjected, infiltrating himself into the conversation once more, despite his sulking at a distance. His hearing must have been decent to say the least, as he was already back among Rainbow and Rowan, his face now inquisitive into the nature of Rowan’s plan. “How long will we be on land? What’s the nearest other point of I habitation? We’ve been heading north for a while now”

Navnløs honestly seemed rushed, as if sea sickness was hurrying and enhancing his desire to meet land again. To Rowan however, this was not a reality he was fully sold on.

“You have an intention to be caught, Hm?” Then the unrelenting state began between the two humans again, as if a rematch of earliers duel was about to be repeated. “I have, for your sake, chosen to omit discussion of those who hunt you”.

Rainbow had tried to put disturbing thoughts of that pursuit to the back of her mind. The feeling of never being safe, that just a short time behind her were being hell-bent on doing whatever to Navnløs, and most likely her too, were incredibly disturbing. It was just another reason she felt relieved and happier to be on this ship.

“Not at all” coldly replied Navnløs, refusing to loosen his hooked gaze on the pirate. “Won’t need to be there for long. Definitely not long enough to be taken to that scientific freak who sent those hunters to piss me off.”

His words did remind Rainbow that the very reason their lives were so in danger, the very reason they had to trek panickly through the wasteland was because, apparently, they wanted Navnløs for some reason, and a reason Rainbow didn’t yet know. It was interesting that Navnløs knew who sent them, and probably, why.

“And what would you be doing there?” asked Rowan. His voice was full of professional concern, almost bordering on suspicion.

The shared look between the two certainly demonstrated that mistrust was rife, and while it could have been nothing but testosterone filled collision, Rainbow couldn’t help but think that these two humans knew something she didn’t.

“Nothing much. Perhaps a bit of bartering. I’ve heard these places are good buying…and selling…”

As Rainbow rolled her eyes at this little confrontation that never seemed to end, she neglected her one chance to see , with Navnløs finishing his explanation, the curious look that Rowan offered her, and with it, perhaps his realisation.

Author's Note

Fair bit of foreshadowing here, some obvious, some not so much. Basically, ever Since Rainbow arrived in the world, things have been going on around her, and not coincidentally. See if you can match any goings on with the story back in Equestria.

I love comments and ratings so go wild people! Thank you again for reading

Chapter 24: New Dawn

Solar Virtue

So many ponies.

So many suspects.

The throne room was packed full today for court. Ponies almost squashed together into a blurry mess of hairs and mane styles.

Solar prided himself on his keen eyesight, but however hawkish he may be, it would never be enough to spot an assassin in this hoard.

Worryingly too was that Princess Celestia had already entered the room, and was currently addressing her large crowd, blissfully unaware of one those listening was about to be her doom.

Solar could only search from the side lines, such was this misfortune in being physically unable to get any closer, what with all the bodies refusing to budge. Rising concern and wonder from other ponies emerged as he desperately tried to peek over and maneuverer himself well enough to look for any dangerous activity, yet Solar couldn’t care less if he was making a fool out of himself. If Celestia was successfully taken out, not only would his plans fall about in a dramatic mess, but the lives of others, chiefly Luna’s, would suffer too.

And that was a strangely unfamiliar moment of concern and consideration for somepony that wasn’t himself.

It was perhaps the latter that so forcibly gave him unnatural speed in getting here. It was perhaps his new care that gave him his current conviction.

Mental strength or not however, it could not alone stop this assailant. He would first have to find the killer first, all without creating alarm and panic. That was a key tactic if Solar were to stop the murder of this head of state. Were he to gain any more suspicion , not only would the assassin become aware and make a break for it, but the guards could very well presume the worst of Solar, creating all sorts of issues.

If Celestia were to survive this day, the killer would need to be found quietly, and taken out just as much so.

Yet there was no given advantage for Solar in that moment, bar the fact that Celestia, for now, was still alive. However, the clock was ticking, loudly so in Solar’s head. Nothing was stopping the assassin from striking right now, and he could do it all while Solar was as ignorant as the rest of the ponies present.

Time too was not plentiful enough for Solar to conscript aid. If his rush to get here wasn’t telling enough, then leaving to ask for assistance would just be a fatal error, and were he to tell the guards, their increased activity would surely spook the killer, either causing his escape, or his premature attempt on Celestia’s life. Not preferred outcomes.

It frustrated Solar as the seconds went by, each only providing him with only extra panic, and not results. Literally any second could be the last for Celestia, and to all but him, this painful fact was very much felt.

Frustration then boiled over to anger. Solar was the Night Warden, and while his role had no relation to Celestia, she, like Luna, was too a Princess, and his job was to practically defend such a thing. Additionally, his past wasn’t one devoid or unfamiliar to the notion of assassination. On the contrary, and with questionable morality, Solar had played his part in trying such a role. This should have helped him right now, having been able to think like the killer, and correctly predict his movements, movements that Solar himself would have taken.

Alas, no matter how hard he tried to blend in and become one with the crowd, the situation was simply too delicate, and the crowd too rigid. The best Solar could do right now was a simple, yet excruciating one.

He had to just wait.

That meant standing here as the would-be killer continued to make plans and chose an opportune moment. The surrendering of initiative hurt Solar. He felt himself give the assassin the very time it would take him to accomplish his task.

This alone could have panicked Solar into neglect. Were his worries about inaction to rise any further, then he knew he would surely miss any noteworthy behaviour that would allow him to apprehend the killer.

Solar kept his cool however, even as seconds turned into horrific minutes, the room still naught but Celestia’s regal voice, one Solar could not care for, not while her life was in his hooves.

Then it happened.

A Pegasus, barely a few meters from him, with an almost ill looking grey coat, stared at Celestia with true anger in his eyes.

Now while Solar himself would have done this prior to today, what with Celestia’s increasingly incompetent rule, right now the room was only full of adoring and very loyal subjects, or ponies with legitimate grievances, issues they trusted Celestia in all her apparent wisdom to solve. All ponies here either loved her or at least respected her.

This pony was not one of them however.

With narrowed eyes and gritted teeth, Solar did not see some unhappy citizen who wished to make a complaint. This was a potentially dangerous individual. Solar however did not make his move, not until he was sure. Were he to make a mistake and reveal himself, either the real killer would capitalise on this, or this suspect could plead ignorance through Solar’s lack of proof.

Yet Solar struggled to contain himself. He was never the pony to wait in inaction. Never had he been forced to stick to delicate caution while the fate of his objective lay open to destruction. He could not deny it. He was an impulsive pony, and for all his faults, it had worked for him thus far.

So he struck.

As if to find a better location to see Celestia, Solar gingerly positioned himself behind the suspect, ready to take him out. In his head, he pre readied excuses, and ironically, plans for when the upcoming hustle would disrupt the room.

Luckily, for him anyway, extra justification need not be created. From this close distance, Solar could see each individual feather ruffle on the Pegasus. At first he merely thought the assassin to be nervous. No matter how good he could have been at his job, he was still about to take out the most well-known Pony in the land. It would surely be this pony’s highlight of his entire life.

Yet this was no nervousness it seemed. He was focused, but not emotional. Oddly enough, the assassin was now freakishly calm, as if his heart and body was devoid of all life and feeling. Yet this was not the immediate concern, for in those ruffled feathers, Solar found his reason to strike.

A long thin, but exceedingly deadly blade. Almost bayonet like, it would, without doubt find the heart of any pony, should it be used correctly.

Solar however, did not let it get the chance to make its deadliness well known.

Like a coiled viper, Solar quickly and quietly latched on to the assailant, his front hoof and leg constricting the assassin’s throat and his other, around the mouth.

It was beautifully done, if Solar could say so himself.

Despite being surrounded by multiple ponies, at least in front of them, all they could notice was a little quarrel, over so quickly that they could hardly analyse what had happened.

Solar too was lucky that the guards nearby, as well as those guarding the door, were aware of who he was, as the shocked looked on their faces upon realising something terrible was up, told Solar they could have, and would have, taken him out, were he not the Night Warden.

Solar immediately shook his head to tell them not to act, and just like that, with the assassin constrained, he dragged him out the throne room to the safety of a nearby corridor.

By now the guards really were restless. They knew this was bad, but under desperate instruction from Solar, who probably didn’t have as nearly as much order over them as he could have liked, they did not deviate from his wishes. They, admirably, kept calm, ensuring the only other reaction was a few confused civilians.

Yet this quiet compliance would not last for long. The guards would undoubtedly raise an alarm of some sorts, before taking the assassin into custody. This would not benefit Solar however, as once the assassin was under the watchful eye of Celestia and her ilk, answers would prove hard to come by.

While it was just him and his prey, Solar needed to get what he could. Fast.

Keenly aware too that now they were away from watchful eyes, the assassin could fight to defend himself, and not get immediately captured. Showing the impressive dexterity of Pegasi, the assassin, using only his wing appendages, withdrew the dagger, and attempted to force Solar to relinquish his hold on him. Hacking and slashing furiously, the assassin tried desperately to not be branded a failure, but versus Solar, this seemed pre destined.

Solar did regret his wincing however as he sustained savage cuts and lacerations from the blade, but a cutting blade it was not. Panicking, the assassin did not drive his weapon deep into Solar with calculated, calm stabs. Bleeding as he was, Solar could not be stopped.

“Give me that!” Solar cried through gritted teeth, knocking the blade from the wings as he momentarily let one hoof go of the assassin. Disarmed, all that remained was preventing escape from the assailant, and using his evidently superior strength, Solar achieved this well enough.

“Who are you?! Why do you want to kill Celestia?!” simple, clear questions. Yet the face of the Pegasus was not one of weakness, yet nor was it one of defiance. In the face of demanding and clear questions, the pony seemed to be awfully relaxed, given the situation.

“You have barely a couple minutes before they come and lock you up. If you tell me what you know, I can make it so that you actually see something but that dark cell with the remaining years of your life!”

Of course, being as soft and gentle as they were, the Guards and Celestia wouldn’t necessarily condemn this pony to a life of pain and misery, nor would they give him the sweet relief of death.

But he didn’t need to know that.

“TELL ME! Or you really wish you’d get the axe!” Solar grew impatient, worryingly so. His time was too limited with the assassin. Should he have dedicated, free amounts with him, Solar knew his dark past would serve him well. He had learned, brutally as it seemed, many specific ways to get somepony talking. Now however, he could not afford such tactics.

“I….had to” then came the, still concerningly calm, voice of the pony. It had no veiled fear for his fate, for hope he may escape. He almost sounded tired, as if he was in a trance between the stages of awake and asleep.

“Why? Who set you up to this?!” Solar was no fool. While this attack could have been a lone wolf simply disfranchised with the world, Blank Canvas’ warning , combined with the fact that Celestia’s enemies were more high up in the world, literally were the Griffins considered, all but ruled out this pony being alone in this plot. He had a master of sorts, and Solar needed to know why.

“I fight for the future” then came the reply Solar hardly cherished. It was one bordering on creepy, what with the now intoxicated like tone to the assassin.

“What future?!” barked back Solar.

“The future we fight for. The future for us all…” the assassin seemed practically high right now. A small, yet emotionally defunct smile plastered itself on the assassins face. It was not one of smugness. It was just there.

“Who told you of this future?!” Solar worried his questions meant nothing to the Pegasi. In fact, it seemed like they weren’t even registering at all, and all replies just came of a timer, regardless of Solar talking or not.

“The future for this world. The future we need…”

Solar grew angry. His breathing became faster, through panic and frustration. He begged himself for the ability to beat this pony into a pulp until he gave answers worth knowing, but such violence would produce no information, and no answers.

He was better off interrogating a brick wall.

“WHAT FUTURE?! TELL ME ABOUT THIS FUTURE!” Solar screamed. This obviously was no hired blade from Equestria’s neighbours. Political assassinations orchestrated within other governments rarely if ever relied on the clinically insane. For that was what this pony was. His eyes staring beyond Solar, in an incredibly deviant, maddening way.

To his shouts alas, Solar gained no response. No flinch. No blink as he roared at such a close range, that any other living creature would cower and hide. This pony was detached from reality.

Until he wasn’t.

“You should be by Luna’s side, Night Warden” Gone was the delirious, spaced out look from the assassin. As an actor changes his character, so did the Pegasi come crashing back to the world, now fully focused on Solar.

“W-what?!” stuttered Solar in shocked response.

“Which Princess are you meant to be protecting….”

Solar didn’t need to ask any more questions from here. The serious, dangerous look from the assassin told him all he needed to know. If he was panicked before all this, now Solar became accustomed to the true meaning of the world.

This was a distraction.

Luna was in her quarters. Alone.

The timing couldn’t have been worse. Seeing the guards rush forward, weapons in hoof, Solar would now have to surrender his captive, practically ensuring future interrogations were never in his favour. Worse still, Luna too was a target. Celestia hadn’t been the main victim of today, and as Solar, with pure fear in his heart, ran away to check on Luna, the terrifying screams and chant like cries from the assassin only served to make Solar truly worry for somepony that wasn’t him.

“THE FUTURE IS COMING! WE MUST BE READY!”

Solar could barely think straight right now. Luna could already be dead. Dead at the hooves of this crazy cult maybe.

As he heard the assassin struggle furiously in the captivity of the guards now, his screams echoed throughout the halls, following Solar as if it had cursed him.

“PREPARE SOLAR! IT’S COMING. IT’S COMING!”

How his name was known, Solar couldn’t say.

Right now, nothing else mattered. Only Luna.

Solar was strong. Physically, he had trained his body to accomplish any task. But such was his speed and ferocity, the strain he now felt in his legs was quite the new feeling.

As difficult and painful as it now was, Solar couldn’t care. Those dark thoughts did enter his mind. That Luna was already dead. That he was too late. They ensured the sickliest feeling deep within him, and his mind seemed at breaking point with the sudden and dramatic concern.

This was the most foreign feeling of all.

His legs could have broken by now, yet it would absolutely pale in comparison to what he now felt in his heart. It was a terrifying, ugly suspense, one of so much distress and horror, that Solar wanted to brand these new emotions evil. This simply wasn’t normal, and not once in his life had his burdens been so intensely intertwined with another.

Once he might have considered these feelings confusing. Until very recently, his current speed wouldn’t have been anywhere near as dedicated. Right now, his super pony like state was not one born of worry for his position, nor was it concerns over his plans. In fact, any higher motive bar the Pony he was now heading to was simply set aside.

For now, Solar accepted one fact as he zoomed up Luna’s tower, and burst into her private study. That only Luna mattered.

And Solar felt overjoyed and relieved as he rushed through that door and witnessed a calm and completely unaware Luna, just sitting there, looking at some books.

“Oh!” she cried out in surprise, apparently alarmed at Solar’s sudden entry.

Oh thank you!

Solar could have passed out in that moment. The sudden rush of relief and happiness, combined with the equally sudden stop in movement, created a head rush of emotion and heat that nearly floored him.

If there was any reason good enough to black out in front of a Princess, Solar would have been happy to accept this one.

“Luna? You’re ok?” It still seemed out of the question that she seemed so safe. Perhaps Solar’s unnatural speed had simply overtaken the second assassin. Perhaps the strike had just yet to come, and Solar had stopped it with his entry. Never the less, it almost seemed too good to be true.

“Why of course! Wherefore would I not be?” Luna seemed almost dumbfounded that Solar would think she was anything but fine, and seemed just as more so confused he would show so much concern.

To this question, Solar paused however. Of course Luna was not only deserving of an answer, but in definite need of one. Not only did he serve her now, but in this plot heavy battle, Solar needed her as an ally. Plus it was her and her sister who nearly died, so there wasn’t really a reason to be quiet about it all.

Yet he was.

“Bid me, mine dear and precious Solar, what troubles thee?”

Something seemed off. Not right even. With his immediate entry into the study, he felt nothing but relief and happiness that Luna was here, just normal and quaint. Yet as time went on, and his breath returned to him, strange thoughts entered his mind, and his eyes could not be removed off Luna.

“Oh mine own, thy wounds! Shalt I attend to thee?” Luna cried out in shock as her eyes drifted down to Solar’s cuts and slashes. In truth, they weren’t too bad, definitely not warranting of such disgusted shock. In fact, as Solar’s memory served him, on one routine patrol near the Everfree forest, back when he was a guard, he had sustained great yet unfatal wounds from a stray pack of Timberwolves that upon return to Canterlot, Luna had only shown professional concern, despite the wounds being obviously worse than they were today.

Luna and Solar had developed something in recent times, but why did her concern now seem so odd? She was practically inviting him to curl up with her as she played nurse.

As inviting as such an image seemed, Solar’s stillness was only exaggerated by now legitimate suspicion.

There was one thing in particular that seemed at odds to the how Luna had acted around him recently, especially in private moments like this, with no other ponies in listening distance.

“Is everything tis fine? There seemeth something heavy on thy mind. Cometh, shareth with me. Thee knoweth thee can bid me anything”.

Her voice was silky smooth, seductively so even. Solar couldn’t deny it. He enjoyed it. Yet apart from on a deeper, newer level, he enjoyed it like a theatre goer enjoys a play. It was entertaining, as if it had been put on exclusively for him.

That was what worried Solar. Luna had been kind to him recently, but he had to chase that prize. He had to earn her respect, and through riddles and confusion, Luna had opened up to him. This kindness however, was not earned nor rewarded. It seemed too forceful. Luna was more than a cheap companion. Friendship, as Solar now felt it was, with Luna was more than just a kind face and a smile, as this was.

Furthermore, as Luna continued showing, the one thing that seemed so at odds with the Luna he knew, was the fact her language was older in nature. While Luna did speak in a tone more akin to the language of the past, she had long stopped such patterns with Solar, or any pony close to her. In fact, as Solar had guessed, the more she felt with a pony, be it friendship or in this case, concern, the less she spoke in such an old fashioned manner, as if she was more comfortable around that individual.

Solar then looked around the room. It seemed in order. Tidy and cozy as it was last time he was here. He tried to ignore that concerned face of Luna as her eyes darted around Solar’s body, as if she was about to take him then and there.

In all, everything in the room seemed unchanged. Bar one thing.

Luna.

Solar had dealt with deceit before. Tricky, foolery. Whatever it could be called. Tricking a pony to believe something that wasn’t the truth was always an effective tactic. Or in this instance, tricking a pony into believe somepony wasn’t the truth.

Solar’s mind cast back to his past. To those wide ranging experiencing he had been in.

A changeling’s magic was strong, but Solar wasn’t so weak to be fooled by it.

“Where is she?”

Luna seemed dumbstruck, almost insulted.

“Pardon?”

Solar was unrelenting though. Unrelenting for the real Luna.

“You heard me, creature! Where the fuck is Luna?!”

Solar couldn’t hide his defensiveness over his Princess, even if he tried. This wasn’t the real Luna, and that worried him. He needed to be with the true Princess of the Night. He wanted to be.

“Pray, I am thy beloved Princess!” attempted desperately the impostor. Yet this mockery of Luna had not done their research properly.

“It seems the rumour mill has turned out false, surprisingly!” Solar boomed, becoming ready for another fight. “While I have gotten close to her, we are professional in nature, and definitely not in anything ….serious.”

The latter point almost tripped him up mentally. It was a strange thought, sharing such a thing with Luna, and not one he could find himself to dismiss.

“Furthermore!” then fired Solar again, as he saw the impostor ready to dedicate themselves to the lie further. “You failed to note Luna doesn’t speak to me like that anymore, nor does she whore herself out like a common Canterlot escort! She is far too decent and…and…incredible for that!”

That last compliment did not come out by choice. In defending her with such passion, Solar couldn’t help himself when compliments transcended onto a more personal level. Words like incredible were words Solar did not fight against. In fact, increasingly common as it was, he chose to embrace them.

Yet personal feelings aside, the impostor finally caught on that this charade had failed. Losing the faked concern and worry, losing the blatantly incorrect look of Luna, it’s very physical demeanour warped as if a broken puppet had suddenly became fixed. It still looked like Luna on an immediate level, but its unnatural transition into its true act at least was a disturbing one. It would have been more on Solar’s mind, were the creatures gaze shift behind him, looking to something positioned at Solar’s back.

“What is this?!” demanded the very real, very authentic voice of the true Princess Luna. She stood there, surprised and ready to enter the room, yet not entirely shocked that a figure, taking her very guise, was standing where she usually stood.

Solar was honestly impressed. Suddenly walking into a room so private and perhaps uneventful normally, only to discover a dark mockery of one’s self. Luna however, showed great composure. She obviously had not expected such an occurrence to happen, but she took it well and most importantly, didn’t let it distract or affect her following actions.

“Well….shit” replied the impostor, now accepting its failed deception.

It was a triumphant moment in an otherwise stressful day. Solar hadn’t expected to meet his old nemesis, Blank Canvas and definitely didn’t expect to be rescuing both the Princesses. Thankfully now the volatile situations had its tide finally turned. Cornered in the study, the changeling now faced the full wrath of both Luna and Solar. There simply was no getting out this free.

Or at least alive.

“What is your purpose here, cretin?!” boomed Luna, her royal voice dominating the room. “I do not take to disturbances lightly, not do I appreciate such a mockery of me!” her eyes darted sharply across the room and the impostor, angry that her private sanctum had been breached by ridicule such as this creature. Her eyes did though then, momentarily, land on Solar. At first they seemed uncaring. Possibly annoyed he was here, and irritated his presence hadn’t yet helped. Yet then, as if a single thought had come to her, Luna’s appearance changed, if just for him.

It became softer, as if his presence here was actually comforting. Solar knew that was the case for him, now she was here, but for Luna, upon seeing Solar defiantly and valiantly ready himself to fight the importer, she nearly gave a smile, bar any lip action. Her face may have looked blank to many, but Solar knew better. He knew she was thankful for him now.

“…and you have failed to model my cutie mark with decent accuracy. The black is quite honestly, a travesty”.

Solar had not expected such a quip. She seemed too serious, and rightly so. But after seeing Solar, it was as if he had instilled enough confidence to allow actual situational humour. For that, Solar loved it.

“Hmm, interesting. Is this accurate enough?” Solar had expected this little banter to continue somewhat. The impostor had played the peaceful route well thus far, but faster than Solar could realise, this ended abruptly.

It seemed that appearance alone wasn’t the only thing that crudely mocked Luna. As soon as the humour had come, a large flash of light grew from the fake Luna’s horn, before violently and loudly shooting from it.

This was no show nor sneaky plan of escape. This was an attack, and a powerful, magical one at that.

In all Solar’s travels, he had never met a Changeling capable of such magic, especially under an existing transformation. While it wasn’t unheard for Queen’s and higher ranked members of a hive to perform magic, it often proved difficult for them to do so when they were already in disguise.

It would have been a concerning question, were it not for the fact that a deadly magical blast was about to hit Luna.

That was when thought left, and instinct controlled Solar. He knew the implication of Luna being hit. She’d be hurt, and that was all what mattered.

Without doubt or lack of speed, Solar wasted no time immediately grabbing a nearby chair, before throwing it into the path of the oncoming magic. Thankfully, the wooden construction, and more importantly, Solar’s fearless and almost natural reflex’s served its purpose. The magic hit the chair mid-air, exploding it into thousands of splints in a bright blast of light, an accompanying shockwave flying throughout the room, devastating all what wasn’t living.

This was no chance for a reprieve however. Both Solar and Luna knew the severity of the current situation now, Solar more so knowing that this was the last chance of assassinating a Princess. Yet unlike the now captured Pegasi, this attacker did not turn tail and run. They were all in the endgame now, and no pony was ready to give up.

Yet as it was now, Solar suddenly found himself the odd one out, chiefly because he was the only pony present with no magical abilities, being an Earth Pony of course. On one side was the immeasurably powerful Luna, usually the automatic victor in any given fight, but this impostor had shown great competence, magically speaking, thus far. Luna should win, but the study was for sure about to become a lot messier.

“The future is here, Luna!” cried out the impostor, lurching forward with unnatural speed, a glowing horn to accompany.

Aside from the troubling copy of the same cry that the previous assassin had made, this was no time to contemplate theories.

Solar did bravely stand his ground, ready to intercept they who wished Luna harm. He stood with resolute and determined strength, no pony could deny it. Yet such a capacity for loyalty to another had its limits, especially against a powerful magical being. Solar was simply knocked out the way, leaving the attacker open to Luna.

The Princess now however was ready, even more so considering Solar’s refusal to cower. The two magic beings collided with a fierce bang, again producing a shockwave that further messed up the room.

Solar did not mourn the tidiness of it all though. He had been knocked down, but he had not been knocked out. The speed that had so defined him today carried him to tackle the assassin, who could do little to multi task in its attack. In focusing on Luna, Solar was free to interject, and interject he did. He may not have had magic, but he had strength, and he had knowledge on where to hit, even on Changelings.

He went into a power slide, ensuring his sliding tackle collided with enemy legs. That successfully destabilised the assassin, allowing him to kick upwards while he was still in a sliding position, before swiftly getting up and delivering a powerful hit with his forelegs into the side of the beast. This attack surely would have ruptured a fair few ribs, but in refusing to end there, Solar followed up with a volley of hits up the body, each closing in on the head. When his hoof did so violently collide with a skull, the creatures recoil and reeling under such physical pressure allowed Luna to disengage with her barrier, and strike down with an almost unholy magical horn blow.

This almighty attack could do nothing but fully knock the impostor down. Crashing to the floor, Solar took his opportunistic chance, however limited it compared to Luna’s might, and struck down hard upon the front left leg of the creature. No cry of pain emerged, but Solar could not notice such an exclusion as his other free fore hoof fell heavily again on the impostor’s skull.

By now, the battle was all but won. Luna and Solar had successfully fought well together, timing and choosing their attacks wisely to maximise damage and efficiency, and it showed. The impostor was already a broken mess. Dazed and fallen from Luna’s magic, and beaten and broken from Solar’s strength. For good measure, Luna’s horn glowed again, ready to strike again if necessary.

“FREE YOUR SECRETS, MOLE!” forced Luna, her voice now causing as much damage to the room as the magic had. “SPEAK NOW AND I SHALL GIFT YOU WHAT LITTLE MERCY REMAINS IN ME!”

Solar watched Luna, while still being cautious over the defeated being, with frightened awe. She was in no mood for compromise, even less than Solar had been with the previous assassin. In knowing this dealer of death was meant for her, the hit she took personally was real, and Solar sympathised, even cared, little for what her anger was now directed at.

“F….f-f…..” weakly attempted the deceiver. It was to no great surprise it had difficulty even speaking, what with the limited yet mortal blows it had received. Still, Luna was non-negotiable, almost to the point of the impostor now being in greater danger, what with her very prominent anger.

“CURSE YOU!” she exclaimed, her voice and fury filled with so much wrath, that it was a miracle the imposter had not mentally broken into a babbling mess. “THOU SHALL KNOW NO REPRIVE FROM MY RAGE. YOU INSOLENT CUR! YOU SHALL SUFFER A FATE WORSE THAN ANY HELL!”

Solar blinked. He knew anger well. He knew violence and threat well. He even knew horror well. Yet in all his time in seeing horrific practices, appalling darkness’s and downright near evil actions, he could not remain so stoic in the face of Luna now.

Her darkness was not even directed towards him, but it had been previously. The time in the throne room, when Luna had first opened up, albeit very unintentionally, had shown a dark, hidden side to her. The same thing was happening now.

She grew physically darker. A form began to emerge that was in total contrast to the defeated copy of Luna in the impostor. It was an unsettling, cold form. One of danger and anger. Of fury and isolation.

It was not the Luna Solar knew, and not the one he wanted her to become.

He wasted no time. As the room seemed to be increasingly devoid of life and happiness, Solar again let instinct take over. For the very same reason he had saved Luna with the chair, again this new loyalty to her, the feelings he now felt, it all simply, and yet powerfully, made him gently lay one hoof upon Luna, as if to just remind her he was still here.

It was more than that though. In her bleak hatred, Solar didn’t just want to be there. He wanted to be there for her.

With reactionary recoil that span her now demonic eyes towards Solar, he saw that raging temper, even in eyes that weren’t hers. She stared at him with pure resentment, even if it wasn’t necessarily for him. Solar stared at her with sadness though. In that moment, he wasn’t some gruff and scheming traveller with no ties to anything. He was just a friend of Luna’s, and he wanted Luna to be ok.

“Luna…please…” was all Solar could manage. His voice was practically kind. In its words, it offered a helping hoof, one, for now, free of motive and clandestine scheming.

For the first time in his life, Solar simply cared for another, and he was ok with it.

“Please….come back…come back to me…” Solar hardly knew what he said. He just said it, with only full and passionate truth. In his heart, Solar allowed it to be shared.

Whatever this anomaly in his life was, it wasn’t one unnoticed. Luna’s eyes and face softened. The slit like pupils returning to the cool but warming appearance that Solar loved. Darkness receded, and all sense of anger flooded away, leaving a shocked and traumatised Luna, looking as she should.

“I…I’m….” Luna could barely speak. She, at the same time, seemed both aware of what had just happened, but also ignorant of the details. Never the less, Solar felt for her. He hated seeing her as anything but the powerful majesty she really was.

“I’m….heavens spare me….” She seemed in a state of total shock. Heart breaking too was the fact that she seemed about to collapse under the weight of her actions. Fortunately, as solar was proud to know, Luna was stronger than that. He remained close and uncompromisingly caring about her. He would have caught her should she fall.

Feelings were confusing, scary, unfamiliar and beautiful all at the same time. Solar already knew he needed time to process them, but that time was not now. Should he let his guard down fully, an assassin would escape, and all this would have been for naught.

Luna too, however faintly, knew this. She shook her head, kicking the very real and concerning problems of hers into the long grass. Perhaps for once, an assassin had helped them realise the true danger here.

“Reveal yourself, creature!” hissed Luna, focusing what remained of her sanity on the task on hoof. With a moment’s glow of magic, the impostor seemed constrained by Luna’s energy, and then, as if unveiling a plaque, the creature’s guise fell.

Limbs bent and cracked unnaturally. Noises and gargles of pain emerged from the creatures lips. Its entire body shook and rattled around as if it was having a seizure. It was an unnerving sight, once more akin to some torture method then a transformation.

From there, it only got worse. Abnormal and very distressing movements were made by the revealing body. It seemed to jump from a laying position, as its bones continued to crack and body parts flexed in the most horrific ways. It all seemed very unpleasant for the creature, as its near screams seems to give the strong indication this reverse process was very painful.

To this, Solar looked at Luna, confusion in his eye. Luna knew the look.

“All I did was to reverse whatever foul spell had initiated its copy of me. What we are watching is by its own doing” she clarified, too concerned over what she was witnessing.

Then the real change came. With cracks and snaps, the creature’s entire body shrunk. Its proportions became more akin to Solar’s own in fact. Colours transitioned into another sickly and dull grey that the other assassin donned on its coat. Eventually, with enough distress, all flailing and noise ceased.

What remained, however unnatural looking, was a simple Unicorn.

“Its…it’s not a changeling?” questioned Solar. In his mind, it made sense. No normal changeling could muster enough magic as was demonstrated here, and no certainly no changeling had such a drawn out and painful looking transformation. Theirs was simple and quick. Over in a flash of green.

“No…this is a pony, like me and you Solar.” Further clarified Luna. She seemed more in tune with the reality of the situation that Solar was, but it comforted her not. In fact, the distress she now showed was not because of her own issues, only down to the one on the floor.

“Will you speak now? You are open to the world” Luna excluded anger. She simply asked a question.

Just like that, the now revealed pony meekly raised its head. It too showed no anger and as Solar noticed, showed no real emotion too, just like its partner in crime. Whatever was happening here, it wasn’t your normal attempt on the ruler’s life.

“It’s coming…we do what we do to…prepare”. Outcome the same confusing drivel as the other assassin had stated. It was said in an almost ritualistic, brainwashed way. Like the ponies had been beaten or otherwise enticed into saying it. Regardless, it made little sense, and the shared look between Solar and Luna confirmed this.

“What do we prepare for? Who is preparing for it?” Luna then asked.

Solar was about to dismiss such a question. To label it as worthless and a waste of time. For he had asked the same thing to the other, and he had received nothing but the same continued and passionate script.

“Celestia”.

A response that wasn’t cultish insanity seemed not to be real. Solar and Luna both believed themselves to be hearing things. That shock gave way to the gravest feelings of all however.

“What…w-what do you mean?” Luna seemed genuinely taken back by this response. She had been subjected to a reply that shook her to her very core.

“The sun shall rise on a new day….and we shall arrive to a future built for us all…. The light will always pierce through the darkness….”

The room grew cold. Empty. Silent.

No standing Pony could have preferred themselves for such a revelation.

In his mind, Solar’s thoughts raced a mile a minute.

Was Celestia behind this? Why would she order an attempt on her own life? What would she gain with her own sister’s death?

Solar knew Luna to be thinking the same thing, but on a whole new and horrible level. It was all too confusing, too shocking to make any sense at all.

Celestia wasn’t like this, was she? She was never a pony to engage to strange cult like plots, was she?

Yet could the assassin meant for her be just a decoy? And now he was in the custody of Celestia’s Guard, he was now safe from prosecution? Still, why would Celestia want Luna of all ponies dead? This frankly disturbing and almost laughable knowledge seemed just too crazy to be true.

It all made Solar again defensive over Luna.

“Why? Why you cretin? Why is Celestia involved in all this? What the relation?” his frustration and loyalty to Luna made him do crazy things now, like shaking a broken body which was clearly about to pass out.

It was all to be fruitless. Leaving Solar and Luna a broken and confused mess of their own, with nothing but blank awe accompanying them.

Yet with one last break, the assassin divulged a final piece of information.

“Look to the sea. The sun will rise on its horizon, and all beings beneath its eternal glow will bow. No matter how new they may be to it…”

And just like that, the assassin blacked out from all its injuries and pressures.

And just like that, Luna and Solar had entered a world of danger that they have never experienced before.

All they now had, was each other.

Author's Note

Yikes.

I enjoyed writing this chapter. I feel, however hidden (or not) its been, so many story elements are coming together now, and a lot of that happy slice of life is a passing memory. This is when things will start getting difficult for our characters, so place your bets, chose a side, and figure out those plots!

As usual, thanks for reading. If youre enjoy it, or not even, id love any feedback. I get precious little especially recently so if youre able to take the time to just voice your opinion, Id be so thankful you all :twilightsmile:

Chapter 26: Bats!

Solar Virtue

Hero.

A funny word. One Solar was not familiar with.

The word itself wasn’t all uncommon, especially in today’s world. In fact, in Solar’s humble opinion, the word had been overused to death, and its meaning was all but lost. In liberally slapping it on any Pony who had a shred of courage, the word ‘hero’ was left a barren husk of its former self.

That was what Solar thought of it today, as it became his turn for the word to find a new host in. No matter where he found himself in Canterlot now, it seemed ever Pony and their mothers duty to stop and personally congratulate him on his heroic recue of the Princess’s from their assassins, and to label him a hero, as if he was a god reborn. In fact, in a moment of bizarre surrealism, the once mundane act of walking through Canterlot’s cobbled streets suddenly became a practical procession, all in his name. Everywhere he went, Ponies would stare or cry out his name. The “Champion of the Princesses” was a common one, apart from hero. As was “the saviour of harmony”, which was particularly bewildering for the troubled Earth Pony, ever the challenger of friendship, and the individual all too happy to question the authority of Harmony, and the personified figures of it, chiefly the Princesses.

Yet here he was, whether he liked It or not, the legitimate rescuer of the Princesses, in a fashion at least. As much as he hated it, the mob wasn’t wrong when they said he had saved Luna and Celestia’s lives. It was this very fact, apart from the heavy annoyance and disdain from his new found fame, that now so concerned him. As stupid as they were, Solar almost wished he could be as simple and arrogant as the crowd. To them, the world was all fine and sunny, with not a care in the world for them. In their eyes, Solar had merely saved the Princesses from some bad ponies, and that was that. What they failed to see was the underlying politics of the situation, and just how worrying its severity was.

Right now, Solar, despite being surrounded by annoying fans, was more alone than he had ever been. He was surrounded by intrigue, and all the danger that came with it. As if he had enough problems before the assassination attempt, what with his quest for power, now he had to contend with daggers in the dark, rapidly deteriorating relations with the Griffins, Humans who still refused to be anything less that the clarity of mud, and perhaps worst of all, a mighty Princess who has suddenly taken to ruling with lies, deceit and plots. For it was Celestia that now worried Solar above all. For whatever reason, all signs from the assassination were pointing to her, despite an attempt at masking that fact by sending an assassin for herself.

Perhaps what she now felt was utter despair, more so than Solar even. Being a Princess, she was personally responsible, and heavily involved in Equestria’s destiny. Maybe it was the stress of politics that had so corrupted her. That she saw only darkness for the future, and possible war and carnage. With who, it mattered not. What mattered was perhaps Celestia now was of the opinion that friendship and harmony was weakened, and she had to defend it, no matter the cost. Were this the case, Solar could at least respect it. After all, he also would do the impossible, no matter the consequences if it meant him achieving his goal.

Sadly, this seemed far from the case. Solar would accept a bit more audacity easily, even ruthlessness. Perhaps then he would be happier to call this land his home. Yet trying to eliminate her own Sister, that was simply too deranged. Some would have questioned Celestia being a culprit here because of that, but it was clear the division between the Sisters was widening at an accelerated pace, and that as turmoil found its home in Equestria more and more, it wasn’t just Luna who was becoming accustomed with darkness.

Just as Luna had done all those years ago, and perhaps may do again, when the situation became severe enough, and the stresses of life and responsibility became too harsh, the Princesses raw power gave birth to something cruel. A mockery of themselves.

Yes, it was clear. With possible war on the horizon, intrigue everywhere and suspicion installed in all, Celestia wasn’t herself, and when one wasn’t themselves, when they weren’t rational, irrational decisions were made, and this assassination attempt was clearly one of them.

So yes, despite being in a position that gifted him power, and minions to exercise it, Solar was indeed lonelier than he had ever been.

Except of course, that he had Luna.

Solar was sure these past few days since the assassination attempt were the last chance he could have taken to call it quits, and get out of here. He wouldn’t even blame himself, not with the amount of crap he was currently going through. In fact, in calmer times, Solar was sure the current attention he was getting, annoying, uncomfortable attention could be reason enough to retreat. Yet he was neck deep in it all now. He had responsibility, he had actual power and was closer to his ultimate goals then he had ever been and perhaps, most foreign of all, he had Luna by his side.

Solar felt the wall that their backs were against. They were undoubtedly in this together now, and for better or for worse, it wasn’t only just his own selfish desires keeping here.

“Those eyes….” Solar found himself dreamingly say, only just out of ear of the onlookers. Still, it was an embarrassing betrayal of his feelings, in public no less. Luna however, increasingly had that effect on him, and on the surface, it was a sickly, confusing and overly emotional new side to him. On a deeper level however, it was the most he had ever felt for another, and the idea of that being taken away from him, either from his own doing, or the doing of Celestia or other enemies, that very thought both angered and disgusted him.

Luna needed to be protected in these dark times. A future of him, with all the power he could wish for, but also Luna, now seemed a dream he could chase for with a smile on his face.

“Halt!” came the voice that whose owner now blocked his path.

“Get those weapons out my face, Thick Plate!” retorted Solar with irritated hurry. Admittedly, he realised he may have spent one too many drinks in the Prancing Pony bar, down in lower Canterlot, all while he had a scheduled meeting with Luna and the Shadows. Perhaps the strong ale had damaged his vision, for the sun was already setting, and the meeting was uncomfortably close.

“Credentials” replied the Guard Thick Plate, together with his shift buddy, who too tried to maintain composed professionality, especially in the face of the Night Warden.

The demand however, was shocking. Firstly, Solar was the Night Warden. The only one. His position alone should warrant the exclusion of this exclusion into the palace. Still, and regardless of Thick Plate’s secret association with Solar, he was still there, his poleaxe crossing with his buddy’s, and refusing Solar entry.

“What?” spat back Solar, annoyed shock in his voice. “Is this a shitty joke or something?”

Clearly uncomfortable as he shifted in his armour, Thick Plate, perhaps foolishly, continued in his resolution.

“Orders Sir. For safety’s sake, you know?” Thick’s last words were almost a beg, and understandably so. He knew that Solar was no threat, at least as he seemed. Fame was surely cursed, but any pony now had no excuse of not knowing who Solar was.

“Safety’s sake…” repeated Solar, utterly bewildered that such a comment need to arise.

“I’m s-sorry Sir. You understand though, right?” Clearly Thick Plate was worried that Solar was about to have him demoted or something. He was blocking a high ranking individual after all. However, fortunately for Solar’s secret informant, such games were not on his mind today.

Yet were he blocked any longer, who knew what would come about.

“Why is this necessary for me?” cried out Solar, now truly annoyed that she was being treated like any other Pony. “I’m the Night Warden!”

In truth, Solar gained no pleasure in asserting his rank. He was not one of the pampered, big headed peacocks of the nobility. He gained nothing from berating his inferiors, even in such a warranted situation. He may want what they had, but Solar would never allow himself to lose touch of reality as those soft and spoiled brats had.

Nevertheless, his cries did not convey this message. Visibly recoiling, Thick Plate did not see Solar as a Pony of the people in that moment, but a booming superior, and one with a bone to pick.

“Ugh!” Solar moaned, rolling his eyes at this charade. “Why do you recoil, I am no thief or assassin!

In response, Thick Plate seemed all the more questioning of his orders. It was clear on his face that, however one sided it was, that the guard seemed to somewhat appreciate his connection with Solar, be it through either bragging rights of knowing such a high rank, or even in a friendly way. It was an unequal relationship that Solar was happy to maintain, if it meant a degree of loyalty to him, as was apparent now.

“I know Sir!” confidently stated Thick Plate, believing this to be true. “But we’re under strict orders, from both Princesses themselves to maintain diligence…”

Raising an eyebrow, Solar replaced his frustration with curiosity, and used Thick Plate for what good he was. “Both? As in a joint declaration?”

Shaking his head, Thick Plate seemed saddened at the answer he was about to give. “Nah, I don’t think so anyway. Our Captain got separate orders from them. Both basically the same overall, telling us to maintain a watchful eye and keep the place on lockdown. After that I heard our poor Captain was told to prove that we were taking it all seriously to both the Night guard and Celestia’s officials.”

This intrigued Solar. Usually, in times of heightened tension, joint orders from the Princesses wasn’t unusual, but in having such orders made separately, and then combined with the almost paranoid and jealous need for reassurance from Luna and Celestia’s minions, suggested that both sides were acting independently, and didn’t trust the other to do the job well enough.

Mistrust indeed.

“Hmm, fair enough.” Finalised Solar, confident know this obstacle wasn’t devoid of worth.

“Forgive though Sir, but you know, if …you’re…you know….shouldn’t you know?”

Solar’s head span rapidly towards Thick Plate. It was obvious he was referring to Solar’s apparent position in the Shadows, and was attempting horribly to try and ask about it in front of his friend, who wasn’t in the know. That guard in question seemed confused at the question, but Solar wasn’t about to let this go anywhere at all, less his position become compromised.

“The Night Warden!” he quickly interjected. “That’s what I am, idiot! And you know it!” Solar didn’t regret his tone that apparently hurt Thick Plate, if it meant him being safe. Stupidity deserved no kindness. “Now back to your jobs. As you were and all that…”

Like a good obedient servant, Thick Plate did not expand on his question, allowing Solar to quickly show him the necessary papers, and for the Night Warden to be on his way.

Luckily, despite the delay, Solar’s destination wasn’t too far. He was headed for a secret location, one forbidden to all but Luna’s closest advisors, friends and servants. Its location was well away from prying eyes, as any place situated deep into the mountain of which Canterlot was placed on usually was. To get there, one would have to venture into Luna’s tower first, an act not so liberally gifted to any Pony. In all, as Solar entered the tower and descended through various layers of rock and security, he was at least confident that eavesdropping spies wouldn’t be too common in this dark underworld.

This time however, despite noticing the obvious increase in security activity, with Night guards everywhere, magical security measures that probably were meant for anypony but an Earth Pony as he was, and various other details, Solar was not stopped as often, bar the usual procedures from entering heavy duty doors and the likes. Unlike Thick Plate and all the rest of Canterlot’s general security, here, Solar was part of it. Despite not being on duty, his closeness to Luna meant he was part of her security, albeit less on the physical, obvious side. As such, when he finally opened the door that was his destination, he found it to be a relatively smooth operation.

That quality, however, was to be the last in today’s simpleness.

Opening the door with an almighty and attention grabbing creak, Solar suddenly felt dozens of pairs of eyes descend upon him. In normal circumstances, this would hardly bother him, unless it was an annoying crowd of sheep like fan ponies. Right now however, even they would have been favourable to the crowd now looking at the room’s newest occupant.

For the first time, and quite unbelievably, in this darkened room, which reminded Solar very much of a cave like lecture theatre, what with its benches and central presentation area at the front, were each of Equestria’s Shadows, the very illusive and dangerous spy ring of Luna.

Solar didn’t know any the fifteen or so present, as was the point, but the Shadows they were, undeniably. The carried an eerily and mysterious feeling to them, one that immediately told Solar that them being here, clearly in obvious sight, was a curious and rare one. In fact, with their eyes planted firmly on Solar, who was clearly the odd one out here, was an unnerving one. Through his perilous journeys and notably, his fight against the law, there had been many a night in which sleep had been non-existent as he lay wide awake fearing that Equestria would finally have enough with his antics and send the Shadows. They were deadly, they were efficient and they were a rogue state or dangerous individual’s worst nightmare. These Ponies here could kill, acquire any information they like and if the rumours were to be believed, they were quite capable and destabilising an entire country.

The power that resided in this room now was jaw dropping.

And Solar wanted it all.

That was his goal. His ultimate conquest.

Yet until a few moments ago, his potential obstacles were quite literally, in the dark. Should he make an enemies of the Shadows somehow, then he would face the eyes that so easily made mincemeat out him now. He saw, in each and every Pony here, such potential and such strength that it was a miracle that Equestria still had enemies. These were the best of the best, and here he was, apparently their equal.

That was his immediate reaction. What struck him next was the actual Shadow’s themselves. They were of a variety to say the least. Unicorns, Earth Ponies and Pegasi. Male and Female. Strong and unassuming. The physical nature of them all was perfect for their jobs. To blend into Equestria, and be the hoof of Luna herself.

There was one notable inclusion in what Solar saw.

Pointy ears. Sharp teeth, and snake like eyes.

Or as the general populace called them…Bat Ponies.

Such a variant of Pony were, undeniably, rare nowadays. Solar knew that they were more common place back in the day before Luna was exiled, perhaps not as common as the other Pony kinds, but still common enough to not be a curiosity. It was said they were made by Luna herself, a race of Ponies created to serve her and live as her most extra loyal servants. Whether that was true or not, Solar could not say, but he gave little thought to the genuine idea that these ponies were somehow less natural than he was. Still, as a foal, even he, what with his life devoid of family and normal upbringing, still remembered the stories of what would happen if he was bad. That Bat Ponies would find him in the dead of night and suck his blood like a vampire. Thanks to their scarcity and colourful past, real or not, Bat Ponies in today’s world were an almost mythical being. They were often talked about as if they were no more, or non-existent in the first place. If it wasn’t a turn of phrase being said about them, it was deliberately silly and condescending descriptions and lies about them.

Solar wouldn’t call it racism, but if there ever was a racial divide in today’s society, it would be between the Bat Ponies, and the rest. So as he saw those slit like eyes bring themselves down upon him, he couldn’t help but feel a little nervous at the fact that these Ponies already held him in low regard, just for being an Earth Pony. Such a feeling wasn’t mirrored of course, he had worked with Bat Ponies in the past on a couple of occasions, and while he hadn’t spent a great deal of time with them, he couldn’t remember any moment that stuck out that suggested they were in any way different to him, only misunderstood.

However, these were the Shadows. There was a diverse mix of Pony here, Bat Ponies among them, and they were professionals.

Right?

Already he noticed a hint of tension in the air, that something wasn’t quite right. Perhaps coincidently, the room was divided into two groups that were currently conversing. The furthest group from Solar did have one or two bat Ponies among them, but it was almost exclusively one of the three main races. The other group, the one closest to the door and the one whose eyes were planted on Solar even more firmly, had about four Bat Ponies in it. Additionally, separate from the latter group, but still close enough, was a sole female Bat Pony, seemingly excluding herself by positioning herself by the nearby wall.

“You’re the new Night Warden?” boomed out a voice from the nearest group. Quickly discovering it was from a rather large Bat Pony, Solar immediately recognised him to be the cocky, annoying one. He was a grey coated, midnight blue maned, strong looking individual. He carried an overly sure, condescending attitude to him.

Suffice to say, Solar hated him immediately.

“That’s right.” Solar simply replied, watching both groups erupt into a fit of murmuring. Still, the staring ended there as the Shadows instead took to murmuring and talking among themselves, now knowing who this mysterious new Pony was.

However, this fact didn’t seem enough for the nearest group, and in particular, the big Bat Pony, who somehow took offence to this being so.

“Why the Princess elected to make you of all beings her Night Warden, I will never know.” Said the already hated big guy. “Which sewer did they find you in then?”

In between the already in intense staring contest, the room quickly became aware of the heightened tension between these two individuals. Unjustified hatred, especially this sort of snobbery, was not an attractive trait, and Solar instantly decided he wouldn’t find many happy times with this stuck up Shadow.

“Now, Midnight Dust, that’s no way to treat our new friend…” said a voice behind the fool now known as Midnight Dust. She too was a Bat Pony of a grey coat. In fact, most Bat Ponies seemed to have a coat ranging from grey to shades of black and blue. Appropriate for the night, Solar concluded. This female individual however, seemed worlds away from the idiot Midnight, in terms of personality at least. Her mane was a regal purple, and her yellow eyes and friendly smile, despite seeming somewhat unnatural to Solar, thanks to the fangs and snake eyes, emitted a friendly appearance, while not at all relinquishing on any strength.

That was what truly made a Pony strong. Sureness, but not in an arrogant way. A lesson apparently not learned by Midnight, despite rising to the ranks of the Shadows.

“I just think it hasty and unnecessary for our Princess to place this reckless low life into such an important vacancy that provides his with unregulated access to the one we have tirelessly served for generations!”

It was clear from this that Midnight Dust was not a fan of Solar, apparently so suddenly and honestly, unexpectedly, being promoted into a role that has stood empty for countless years. If Solar could hazard a guess, he would say there was now jealousy in the air.

“Oh so you’ve served Princess Luna for generations? Is that what you’re saying, Dust?” interjected a new voice, another male Bat Pony from the current group. He seemed a normal Pony, bar the bat like wings. His coat was still a steel like grey and his mane black as the void, but his pupils carried a more rounded quality to them, in contrast to the rest of his kin, and his teeth were far less vicious than others present.

“W-well not exactly!” tried to defend Midnight Dust. “But the Shadows as a whole have remained loyal to her for longer even! So why this scoundrel and criminal so quickly gets that sacred position, I will never know. The world has truly gone mad if dirt can associate with greatness…”

It was no great mistake that Midnight Dust so intently glared at Solar when he gave these insults. Curiously, though perhaps not surprisingly, they seemed very aware of his troubled past, which, while fair, gave them no reason to so openly insult and degrade him for it. In fact, rising from such a disadvantageous position should be a great honour, and not something to be looked down on, like this pompous and sorry excuse for a Shadow was doing.

Fortunately, at least for the time being, this ugly attitude wouldn’t be permitted from his comrades.

“Oh leave the poor boy for a moment!” chastised the female Bat Pony who had defended him previously. Solar noted, what with her voice and use of the word ‘boy’, that she was likely a bit older than him. “My apologies, Warden Solar Virtue. As you know, tensions are high, and Midnight here has let it get to him...” the female said with a deathly glare towards Midnight. Solar understood why. The Shadows were, undeniably to him at least, Equestria’s finest, and such a compromise was an embarrassment. That was the true insult to the generations of Shadows that had proceeded Midnight, not the success story that was Solar.

Confounded with the prospect of shame, Midnight Dust wisely chose to not further press the issue, choosing instead to return to his group, leaving only the female stood before Solar. With a fresh smile, she formally greeted him.

“I’m Dark Blossom. I take it this is your first time in the company of our kind?” she asked, making Solar feel the foal in the company of adults. The conversation was about to become a lot more awkward however.

“Well…Y-yeah. A few times actually” he shot back, trying desperately to keep his cool.

“Oh?” Dark Blossom said curiously. “Where would that have been then? And how did you know?”

Solar blinked in part confusion. Was this a test, he thought. Most likely, considering he was the newbie here, and it wasn’t like a professional to neglect a chance to vet somepony.

“A few years back, and um…it was pretty obvious actually…”

Dark Blossom seemed took back partly, clearly not expecting Solar’s answer. That only served to confuse Solar more however. Sure, Bat Ponies weren’t common and they often took to their own company, but was it really out the realms of possibility that he, the Pony they all knew to have gotten around, to meet one of their kind on his journeys?

“Ha! Our cover has been blown then!” sarcastically chirped in the Bat Pony who had done so before, who very much seemed a hybrid.

“I’m afraid I have to agree with Silver Sky here.” Spoke Dark Blossom. “Either our covertness has fallen short, or you have abilities we have not foreseen.”

Most of the group now seemed interested in what Solar’s response would be, with a particularly spiteful curiosity coming from the still bitter Midnight Dust. This could only pile the pressure of Solar, who felt so out of his depth.

Why are they so shocked that I’ve met a Bat pony?

“Well I don’t know about that, I’ve heard great things about you guys…” This compliment, almost made from a star struck teenage, fell of death ears, only causing Solar more painful awkwardness. Nevertheless, he persisted, foolishly even. “Though I guess the answer is that you guys aren’t exactly subtle you know? Easy to notice.”

A look of both surprise and concern erupted on Dark Blossoms face, forcing Solar to contain the fire he had just caused.

“I mean it’s not your fault. What with the leather wings, fangs and slit eyes. You can’t exactly hide that, unless you have magic.”

His response did not come verbally. It needn’t have been anyway. A single look appeared on the groups faces. It was one of disbelief, confusion, even shock. They said nothing, but Solar knew what he said hadn’t been received well. And that was an understatement.

“Unless you do have magic. Apologies if I didn’t know…”

This attempt at dousing the fires he caused served little as a rectification. In fact, it seemed to only make things worse, physically speaking. The group blinked and shook their heads in despair as Solar opened his mouth to speak.

It was Dark Blossom who battled through the disbelief to break the news however.

“Um…I was not referring to us being Thestrals, Solar…”

She too seemed to share in the pain Solar then received in a great tsunami. If there ever was a moment he wanted to crawl into a corner to die, this was it.

“Easy with the racism there pal!” cried out Silver Sky, probably in some desperate attempt to move on from the sheer painful awkwardness that Solar had just unleashed. Not only had he shamed himself, but he had presented himself as a dumb fool who can’t even answer a question right, just when he was meant to be acting like a proper representative of Luna.

End me…

Making matters worse, despite being above it, as the Shadows should be, Midnight Dust couldn’t help himself but allow a condescending smile as Solar’s pain became his bitter revenge for his own shame. If there was anything that could distract Solar from this mess up, it was that. There was nothing better than a rival to focus one’s mind.

“At least our cover remains.” Chuckled Dark Blossom as she returned to her group, thankfully putting forward a lighter side to this farce. Of course it could do little for Solar, who despite trying to channel his anger for Midnight Dust to distract him, was sure this scar would exist until the end of his life, and written in ‘Equestria’s cringiest moments’. Still, he was here now, part of this group, even if it was under unforeseen and unwanted circumstances.

“Anyway…” Dark Blossom continued. “As your introduction has been made…and thoroughly remembered…” she said with a wink, prompting Solar to consider death once more. “Allow the Shadows to come out the shadows, and introduce ourselves”.

This was more like it. Actual productivity and usefulness. Solar lent his ears intently, as he was literally about to know what few Ponies would ever know.

“As you know, I’m Dark Blossom, and while we have no such ranks in the Shadows, this sorry bunch has practically begged me to become the team leader…” then, looking upon Midnight Dust, she reconsidered her answer. “Well, maybe a Mother actually…”

Solar admitted to himself that he was quite taken back at the casualness of all their attitudes, especially considering they were the most dangerous elite operatives, and one would have thought them to have hearts dark as their name sake, and a personality to mach. Luckily, as he estimated, that all their covert operations and blending into the populations almost forced them to appear ‘normal’, for should they not, then they weren’t very good special agents.

“And you’ve had the pleasure of meeting Midnight Dust of course…” Dark continued, prompting Midnight to stand back up, almost to intimidate Solar, to little avail of course. “Don’t let his foalish attitude fool you, he’s a force to be reckoned with in combat, and despite all the times I’ve wished to clip his ear, there’s no Pony id want to have my back, when the situation gets hot…”

It was quite endearing to see a nod of mutual respect to be shared between the two Ponies in question. Solar could not deny it, this was a team, and it was little wonder they had to powerful reputation they had.

“Then we have Silver Sky…” Dark Blossom then proceeded, allowing said Pony to give a mock salute to Solar. “He doesn’t know when to be serious, and while that can get irritating, I can’t think of a Pony who can infiltrate a hostile administration and bring it down better than he can.”

Solar almost smiled at the fact that this was not only a possibility, but a full on truth. If these Shadow’s continued on this impressive trajectory, then Solar would have no objections to working with them.

“Moving on, and now thankfully for you Solar, we have a non-Thestral!” Dark motioned towards the only non-Bat Pony present in the group. A dirty almost yellow coated individual, who until now, had simply and happily taken to remaining on his bench, content enough to watch the action beholding him. However, now attention turned to him, and without saying a word, he sat up to attention, his eyes fixated upon Solar. “Yes, this is Moonshadow Trust. You have worked with Unicorns, haven’t you Solar?”

Solar did his best to avoid the joke at his expense, despite the group clearly taking amusement at what would probably becoming his defining moment. All except Moonshadow Trust, who seemed too much invested in Solar to join in on the jest.

Or he just found it unfunny. If so, Solar already liked him best.

“So yes, this is our merry group. A party that you may never see together for as long as you may live. After all, our effectiveness is great either alone, or together.” Dark Blossom, understandably, demonstrated plenty of pride for her organisation. Solar couldn’t fight this point, but a point he did wish to fight for, perhaps to feed his sinister needs with factual knowledge, was why this room seemed so lax. The room was as comprehensive as any room down in Canterlot proper, and for the Shadows, a group, despite their appearances under cover, so detached from everyday life, it all contradicted Solar’s expectations.

“Is this…it?” Solar asked gingerly, mindful that his statement would probably appear distasteful at best no matter who he put it.

“It?” question Dark Blossom, true to Solar’s fear that offence had been taken.

“Meaning to offence, but I had always imagined the Shadow’s to be this omnipresent force. Always out there, making everypony ignorant to their presence. It just seems…I don’t know…strange you’re all just here, chatting…” Solar only just managed to hold his tongue before he emitted an awkward laugh in some pitiful attempt to defend himself with.

Fortunately, for his very life, neither Dark Blossom nor her group took this offence to extreme heights and thankfully he did not find himself grounded by these most dangerous of Ponies.

“He thinks we are too ordinary” infiltrated Silver Sky with a comment that could do little but make Solar regretful that he ever said anything in the first place.

“What?! No! Not at all!” Solar said, who could be nothing be immediate in his defence of his misunderstood point. “Perhaps it’s just me then. With all the stories about you guys, it’s just hard to get a realistic conception of you.”

Solar didn’t find himself removed from the room for his ignorance, nor chastised further. On the contrary, however mistaken he may have been, his almost childlike belief of the rumours, stories and whispers of the Shadows seemed to not only entertain them, but swell them with pride, and like before, it was Dark Blossom who took leadership in dealing with the newbie.

“Hm, I suppose that is the point, Solar. While it is true that we seem a small force, be in mind that our work is just far too crucial to give up and attend a meeting, however important said meeting may be. Make no mistake, there are many of us out there right now, keeping Equestria safe, and as you said, in the meantime, the stories help our true image remain clouded. Our enemies are best to believe a lie, you understand?”

Solar did. Perhaps he was just gullible for believing what he had heard. After all, these were masters of the hidden world, so why in Equestria would the world be full of their secrets?

Deciding this point was in no need of expanding, Solar nodded in acceptance, and re-accustomed himself with where he was, and why. It didn’t take him much to be reminded that he was here, obviously as Night Warden, but also saviour of Luna, which in turn, was obviously the reason everypony was here in the first place.

In a way, this meeting was as much his as it was Luna’s, especially should he get a firmer grasp on the Princess.

Yet it was only then, upon looking around the room, he saw a remaining individual, part of the very group he was now part of.

She was a Bat Pony of somewhat small stature, at least compared to Dark Blossom. Weak by no means, this was the Shadows after all, but as she stood alone away from the group, as if she was the shy one, Solar did not immediately get the impression of a dangerous member of the world’s deadliest elites.

Spotting Solar’s interest, Dark Blossom reproached him once more, and quite discreetly this time, gave him his explanation.

“That’s Neon Edgy” she said, curious too, but only in Solar’s reaction. “What do you think of her?”

That hardly seemed a worthwhile question. She was not spectacular by any means. Like many of her kin, she bore a grey coat, which, while useful on night raids, didn’t inspire much beauty. As she momentarily lifted her head, Solar did however see two glowing amber eyes, whose colour did radiate a strange degree of warmth. Her mane too didn’t seem too intimidating. Almost casually styled, two shades of blue weaved through its strands, reminding Solar of some pop culture phase that the young Ponies seemed to like a few years back.

“She seems….quiet, I suppose?” Solar had no more of an opinion on her than that, choosing instead to wonder why in fact she seemed so timid.

“Then I suppose you are right” replied Dark Blossom. “Neon Edgy is the most secluded of us, truly sticking to our name sake. Please don’t fall for the mistake those who now rot in the ground make though. Always remembers, any pony in this room is dangerous and trained to perfection. Neon here just prefers her own company and appreciates the old custom of Thestrals sticking to their own. Talk to her is you wish, but take no offence if she does not reply, Earth Pony.”

Solar honestly couldn’t tell if that finale was meant as a jest, or not. Frankly, he didn’t care. He felt no offence, and her point was made well. Whenever he had interacted with Bat Ponies, they had always been the ones who had spent plenty of time among other races of Ponies. For all intents and purposes, they weren’t the individuals of the ‘true’ Bat Pony culture. Those individuals were rare and preferred to remain unseen, probably like this Neon Edgy.

Still, perhaps in an attempt to only gather knowledge, Solar took his chance, and approached this lone figure.

“Hi”.

A universally understood and accepted motion, even if the language itself wasn’t comprehended. Walking up to a stranger and greeting them simply with a nod wasn’t capable of being misunderstood.

Or so Solar thought.

The Bat Pony Neon Edgy literally didn’t even acknowledge he was even there. In fact, as she hung her head down, there was no indication that she had even heard him.

Solar didn’t bother entertaining the idea that she was deaf. There was no way she would be alive to this day if that were the case. Furthermore, Bat Ponies took pride in their improved ability to use those pointed ears of theirs, so it would be quite the tragedy if this Bat Pony had squandered that gift.

“Neon Edgy, yes?” Solar once more tried, albeit with extra volume and clarity, just to be sure.

Still, nothing. Not even a twitch.

Solar then took to moving around in his spot, desperate in some attempt to be noticed or gain her attention.

He wasn’t even surprised when nothing happened.

Solar didn’t want to be rude. He could have been, what with his increasing irritation of this exclusion of notice. It was simply as if he didn’t exist. This wouldn’t have gone down well were he not to have any official standards now. Cooperation, even a basic degree of socialness required at least noticing the other individual, but this Bat Pony, this Shadow could not even manage that. As she stared down at nothing, her body pressed to the wall as if she was trying to escape the room, Solar practically begged himself to simply label this Pony as an outcast, one incapable of interaction and social norms, but as Dark Blossom had warned, every individual here was capable of things Solar could only dream on, Neon Edgy included. Dismissing her as some sheepish and inept invertebrate was as dangerous as mocking her right now as his annoyance grew.

Being the changed Pony as he had been recently however, Solar did not retaliate with past instincts. For whatever reason, this Neo Edgy had her reasons for seemingly not being part of this world, so Solar simply concluded it best to turn around, and get back to networking with his new work buddies.

And so he did, dismissing this missed opportunity as water under the bridge.

“Chose your friends carefully, Solar Virtue” came a voice originating behind him now. It wasn’t timid by any means. Soft definitely, even gentle to a fault, but not scared. This was the voice of Neon Edgy, and as Solar turned around in surprise, he was greeted by those intense amber eyes, whose reptile like pupils could only force their vibrancy deeper into Solar’s consciousness.

“Implying I have any.” Settled Solar, almost reiterating this point to himself, as that front had been developing rapidly of late.

Neon Edgy didn’t give the usual eye rolling reaction that most gave Solar when he replied in such a fashion. On the contrary, she remained as she had been. Emotionless, reserved and disconnected, only this time, her gaze was pin point on Solar.

“Any Pony here could betray her at any time. That is the nature of free will” she continued, as if Solar hadn’t even replied. Yet such a comment seemed ridiculous. These were the Shadows. If loyalty wasn’t existent here, then it wasn’t existent anywhere.

“So you’re saying traitors are among us or something? Guess I shouldn’t trust you then, just to be sure” Solar replied with a condescending smile, quite sure now this Pony was possibly a little messed up mentally, and probably not worth the introductory conversation.

“Possibly.” Replied Neon Edgy, either not picking up on such a point, or not caring. “What will you do if that is so?”

Solar was bewildered. This both seemed like a horrible mix of small talk and paranoid madness, with just a dash of riddle. Maybe Neon was better out there, in the field, serving Luna, but right now, she was a confusing liability.

“Can’t be traitors is there are none” was Solar’s chosen reply, designed mostly of an attempt to exit this talk, and dismiss this questioning.

“Agreed. You may not understand me Solar Virtue, the ambitious one, but come find me when decisive actions need to be taken…”

Ambitious? Hang on…

Before Solar could inquire into what she had actually meant, Neon Edgy had returned to her secluded appearance, her head down and her body trying to sink into the shadow. That alone, what with previous failed attempts at answers, was nearly reason enough he didn’t ask more. Yet too was there the risk of this suspicion snowballing into something uncontrollable. Solar didn’t know if she had meant something more with this comment, namely that she was somewhat aware of his plots. It may have just been notice of his rising position, but this was neither the time nor the place to get reassurance, for should this all be his paranoia, and others become even slightly aware of his antics…then he was in for a hard time at the very least.

Still, as again Moonshadow Trust, the Unicorn Shadow had had seemingly enjoyed staring at Solar before, had once more reiterated his gaze towards him as he chatted quietly with his group, Solar couldn’t help but remember himself that he wasn’t playing a game anymore, and however friendly they may seem, all in this room did need to be treated with deadly caution.

A dangerous yet settled feeling then washed over Solar as he came to terms with the severity of his position, but also its benefits. Few could say they had Luna’s ear, and could stand behind her most deadly servants. Sure, he would have to be wary, but constantly checking his back wasn’t something new, and for better or for worse, rest was something he could stay unfamiliar with.

“ATTENTION!” cried out a voice suddenly, coming from behind the entrance door. The room seemed to understand the meaning of it, as they cut off all their conversations and stood ready for the door to swing open.

Solar initially could only wonder why this was the case, but as old hatches squeaked, it became all too clear.

Another grey coated Pony, a Pegasus, emerged. Clad in full ceremonial armour, it’s dark detailing signalling this was the attire of the Night Guard, the older Pegasus immediately commanded respect, for upon finally seeing the owner of the booming voice, Solar instantly knew this assertive figure to be the Lord Commander of the order of the Guard of the Night, or as he was more commonly known, the Captain of the Night Guard, the position who’s counterpart was Shining Armour, when he was Captain of the Day Guard.

Yet as the Shadows had no power wielded over them be any Captain, only Luna, this was not some visit of inspection. In fact ironically, despite his high position, the silver maned veteran was back to a task that was normally reserved for the lowly Guards themselves.

Paving the way in his escort, the Night Captain gave way to Luna herself, who advanced into the room with determined relentlessness.

If they went emitting respect before, the Shadows now collectively bowed down, their respect showing clearly for the Pony who was practically their Goddess.

Seeing he was the sole Pony not doing so now, Solar was left with little option other than to join in, or seem quite the disobedient fool.

“At you were, my dear Shadows…” authorised the Princess as she seemed happy enough that everypony present was as she expected. “…and my thanks to you, dear Night Warden for so hastily attending”. Luna gave Solar a genuinely thankful look as she singled him out, one who’s sincerity could only cause a rumble in Solar’s emotions, and one of which many Shadows, Midnight Dust included , looked upon him with appearances ranging from suspicion, to outright envy.

“I have gathered you all hear today for a crucial purpose” then began Luna, a tone to her voice that Solar felt quite unfamiliar with. This, after all, was not the one to one meetings he had become accustomed to, neither was it discussion with Ponies who, until recently, had little connection to her. Meetings like this must have been occurring for centuries now, given Luna’s age, and the ever consistent occurrence that was Luna’s trust and usage of the Shadows.

“As you know, developments have morphed into a beast we have failed to keep up with. We have let out guard down, and in doing so, we have let Equestria down. This cannot happen. Ever.” Solar made no mistake, and in hoof in hoof with the Shadows, no Pony could day Luna wasn’t unhappy. The only thing stopping her bringing down the room, most likely, was the fact this was a safe place for her, with Ponies she trusted. That trust allowed one to read between the lines, and to see that destructive and angered form that was Luna as of late.

“Those who have paid attention can now see this perilous situation teetering out of our control. I reiterate, this cannot and will not be permitted!”

Luna’s eyes, sharp as daggers, penetrated the hardened shall of each tough warrior here. None, Solar included, were safe from her disapproval of recent events.

“…and for this reason, in the face of our defeat, we must naturally change our strategy….which leads me to my next point…”

This was truly a defeat. Equestria situation was becoming ever worsened, war seemed a night away, and as soon as the most important figures felt the loss biting at their actual lives, new solutions were required, and Solar was about to witness that change first hoof, starting with the next figure entering the room.

Author's Note

Welcome back!

Excited for what 2019 holds for this story, and I hope you all enjoy what comes out!

Not much to say today except the usual. Would love to hear all your opinions on the story thus far, for I know the general conscientious on the story is a little decisive, but id still like to know those opinions in detail. I love to know what you both like and dont. Seriously

Chapter 27: The Night shall last forever

For once, Solar was not the subject of tragic attention. For once, it wasn’t he who had messed up.

As he looked around the dimly lit , dungeon like room, he saw about a dozen pair of fixated eyes, all destined towards the newest occupant into the room, a hurried looking individual and one struggling to regain his breath.

“Princess….my most sincere apologies. I had only just got notification of such a meeting taking place. Worry not, those responsible for this transgression against you shall be punished”. The older Bat Pony eyed the room’s occupants with irritated, almost betrayed eyes. It was becoming clear now that this Pony was not only a Shadow himself, but one of high stature.

“Unnecessary, Steel Onyx” cut in Luna with tremendous authority, enough even to shock the Shadow in question. “And upon much deliberation, highly inappropriate. Especially for one so…perfidious”.

Solar noted one thing above all. That Luna seemed in no mood for compromise and quite surely, not in a mood that looked favourably on the newest entry.

“That’s our Commander” whispered a voice into Solar’s ear, immediately provoking him to recoil and turn to see Dark Blossom smiling the same half smile as she constantly had been. Interestingly enough, it seemed genuine, as if she took pride in passing such knowledge down to the new generation, despite not being old herself by any means. “And there’s reason enough that his invitation was postponed…”

Dark Blossom, along with all the Shadows in fact, looked upon their Commander with suspicion. They all knew something was about to occur, but apart from Luna, the nature of this event was left up to interpretation. Yet like Dark Blossom, Solar knew this would not be in the Commanders favour. Clearly, Luna was displeased with him to say the least, and knowing her anger as he did, Solar was aware of the lengths that she was going to, all to ensure that tormented spirit inside her did not escape to devastation effect.

“Perfidious?” then questioned Commander Steel Onyx himself, a true sense of confusion upon him. “Me? I have only served you with the utmost loyalty Prin-“

An argument Solar would have liked to see play out, given the apparent severity of the situation. Luna, however, did not allow such a chance. Not one bit.

“YOU DARE SPEAK OF LOYALTY?! SUCH AN ESTEEMED MEMBER OF MY MOST LOYAL ORDER? DO NOT MAKE ME MOCK THE GENERATIONS OF ACTUAL LOYAL SERVANTS BY EXPLAINING THE DEPHS OF YOUR INCOMPETNACE! THE SEVERITY OF YOUR FALESNESS!”

Solar, the entire room in fact, was not prepared for such a merciless onslaught delivered upon the Commander. This left no pony in doubt. The delay in his arrival was not accidental, and neither was it undeserving.

“Princess if I could explain!” it was quite sad really to see the elder of the order of the Shadows, the most elite of all, to instantly reduce themselves to such a begging mess. Regardless, it was the sight Solar did not expect to see, especially as the Night Captain of the Guard introduced himself between the Princess and the Commander, ready to defend her if necessary.

“Worry not, Captain Thunder Mist.” Luna soothed, as if all aggression had totally abandoned her. “There is little he can do, now his foolish actions have caught up with him.”

Those who stupidly believed this was Luna choosing a more diplomatic route now, could not be more wrong. Steel Onyx had simply been given a few seconds of reprieve.

This window, the illusion of peace that it was, was taken by the rapidly disgraced Shadow. Thinking any chance was to be his best, he made his next mistake, and used the brief silence as opportunity to talk.

“Princess, we have, for now, prevailed over those dark forces that mean to do us harm! Let us use this time to regroup and formulate a plan!” He seemed passionate enough, almost to the point that he genuinely believed his words were gospel, and that they were true. Yet as Luna’s eyes fell suddenly and threateningly upon him, there was no mistake.

He was now screwed.

“Prevailed?” Luna repeated, clearly and actually dumbfounded at what was said. “You believe us to have…prevailed?” This was not just some sarcastic, shocked tone at the audacity of the sentence. It was real and genuine bewilderment, almost to the point of turmoil and pain.

Solar could barely resist the urge to quit standing there as some weak witness, and leap to his Princess’s defence, as passionate as it would be. Yet he, even in his most concerned moments, knew this was Luna’s battle. A battle of the higher order, and one not appropriate for even his rank.

“YOU WOULD CALL MY NEAR DEATH PREVAILING?!” Luna’s roaring voice instantly made this question, until a few moments ago debateable by Steel Onyx, instantly rhetorical. Those who would dare argue against her now, were dead Ponies.

“W-well no, of course not Prin-“His fate was already sealed however. Fighting against that only served to tarnish his reputation further, and seem ever the weaker character to the one who mattered. Luna could only watch this pathetic display with disgusted disappointment, probably lamenting at what had become of her order.

“WHILE YOU WERE OFF GALAVANTING WITH YOUR WHORE, WHICH IF I MAY REMIND YOU, IS FORBIDDEN IN THIS PRECIOUS ORDER, I WAS LEFT OPEN TO ATTACK, WITH NONE BUT MY NIGHT WARDEN TO PROTECT ME!”

Steel Onyx’s embarrassment, his shame was clear. His sole job, above all else, was to protect Luna. In failing that, by breaking the Shadow’s rules however, that was unforgivable. Solar himself shook his head in pitiless disapproval, yet this was not his order after all, and it was not his rules that the Commander had broken. His secret now in the air, possible rumours now being clarified, the other Shadows, every single one of them, did not look at their figure head with any great admiration.

“Traitor!” came a voice, the first among many.

“Weak!” came another, each Shadow seemingly surrounding their Commander with outraged distaste and very quickly, hatred. Solar could not claim to be an expert on them, but the Shadows had loyally and faithful served their duty and Princess for centuries now, and not once had Solar heard of some scandal that had compromised them. They evidently seemed fiercely loyal and bound to their code, and quite obviously, cheap relations with the dishonourable was one to never be broken.

Solar understood. Love was after all, the death of duty. Even passionate, true love could cloud a Pony’s mind, distracting him from his duty, and compromising his abilities. To do this to one’s self was terrible, but to do it to satisfy a mere sexual urge, to mess around with some Pony all for the sake of money and pleasure, there was no coming back from that.

So when every pair of eyes crashed down upon the Commander with angry revulsion, Steel Onyx instantly found himself surrounded by his fate, and the consequences of his actions. Solar could see, even in the eyes of the seemingly more gentle Shadows, Dark Blossom and her like, an insatiable thirst for justice and revenge against the one who had spat on the order they worked their lives for. In committing themselves fully to the Shadows, they took this personally.

“I’ve worked tirelessly for our cause!” cried out Steel Onyx, somehow holding desperately onto hope. “Why should I-“

This was the final straw though. Pathetically defending himself, as delusional as it was, told Luna that he hardly regretted his actions, only regretting being caught. This was no honourable owning of his mistakes. This was not befitting the rank of a Shadow.

Blasting him against the wall with immobilizing magic, Luna could listen no more. Once again, much to Solar’s personal concern, that distorted look of hers began to return, surprising even her own Shadows. The sharp fangs and slit eyes of the Bat Ponies could hardly compare. Luna, regardless of her own wishes, owned the darkness, and let it consume her.

“WRETCH! MISERABLE, TRAITOROUS SCUM!” Booming was too weak a word. For a moment, Solar could have sworn that mountain was about to close it on them and swallow them all, such was the ferocity of Luna’s anger.

Happiness, if there was any to begin with, was sucked dry. All felt Luna’s vulnerability, her exposure after being, essentially, left for dead.

Solar could only pray he would never let her down like this.

“I WAS ABANDONED! LEFT WITH NOTHING TO PREPARE ME! YOU FAILED IN YOUR DUTY, STEEL ONYX! YOU BROUGHT SHAME UPON THE SHADOWS! YOU ARE A FAILURE!”

Despite the magic, and the subsequent struggling from Steel Onyx, the room seemed eerily quiet. Luna engaged with the incapacitated Shadow Commander silently, but with horrifying aggression. Her teeth pierced through the darkness like daggers through flesh. The look in her eyes, one full of brutality and fury, were a death sentence enough for the foolish Shadow. She wanted blood, and once this silence was over, she would gladly take her betrayal, even the fear she must have felt, all upon Steel.

An act deserving of the crime, Solar thought. It was because of this once loyal Pony that caused this entire mess. Solar couldn’t even say he had saved Luna with nothing to fear, for it was pure chance he got to her in time, and successfully acquired the information prior. Whatever steel Onyx was about to receive, Solar wanted him to get. Like Luna, revenge was a dish best served cold.

Yet unlike Luna, who was about to exact her revenge, something in Solar stopped him from savouring the satisfaction. He so wanted to just remain still, and see what Luna could do. It would have felt good for sure, and it would have enabled justice to remove any situation like this repeating itself.

Yet something deep down within him, cancelled that morbid desire. His breathing rapidly increased, and his head filled with pain.

Something wasn’t right.

Something felt wrong.

It wasn’t pity or care for the incompetent Steel Onyx, not by a long shot. It was, ironically, for Luna. She was about to get her revenge, surely the thing she needed. Yet that was what pained him so. He didn’t doubt the burning desire to obliterate the Shadow that inhabited Luna with dark aggression. It was the fact that, should she go through with this, it would leave behind scars of its own.

For whatever reason, Solar felt connected to Luna now. Free from the dark mockery that stood before Solar, he felt what Luna should be feeling.

That this wasn’t right. This wasn’t true justice.

As sweet as it might be, murdering a servant, however treacherous he might have been, wasn’t right. It wasn’t the actions of a ruler.

“Luna…” Solar said, with little care to volume or others consideration. He stepped out, if only a little amount. It was, however, enough to make him noticed.

Her horn glowing, as if it was charging an attack, Luna’s eyes drifted over to Solar, as if she had been distracted. Yet her gaze did not return to the animal like aggression that Steel Onyx had the misfortune of receiving. Luna, without turning her head, saw Solar. She saw him step forward and pronounce himself from the group.

Whether or not she heard him mention her name, it couldn’t be said. In-between the rumbles, the destructive sound of magic, and the struggling pleas from Steel Onyx, maybe it was only Solar’s lips that were read.

Regardless, the two shared a look, and one not just confided to the physical world. Nothing was said, but both Luna and Solar needed to say nothing for what they felt. Indescribable as it was, neither could resist it, and neither could keep up the false display of their death dealing selves.

It was in that moment, where confusion reigned, that Luna decided, then and there, her torture or destruction of Steel Onyx could halt, or wait at the very least. To the great fortune of all, that dark form did not have chance to fully emerge, not as the Luna all present served returned, back with its eternal beauty.

“Take…Take him away…” Luna then commanded, a deep, vicious tone to her voice, but one undermined with the shamed look she gave, as she stared at the floor, defeated almost.

“GET HIM OUT!” Luna cried, tears practically in her eyes, despite them not actually being there. This command was more than enough however. Led by the Night Guard Captain, Thunder Mist, determined Shadow’s wasted no time in apprehending the now beaten Steel Onyx, a Pony whose near encounter with death had left him a silent, traumatised mess.

All Solar cared however, was that this piny who had caused Luna so much distress, was now taken care of, probably being taken to some secret dungeon, saved especially for Luna’s most dangerous enemies. That was just a theory however, for as the room was left in a void of silence, it was, as much as it shocked him too, left up to Solar to pick up the pieces, just as he did in helping Luna regain her calm.

“Your Highness?” Solar inquired concerningly, as sincere as he could possibly be, and respectful as much as was required, in order not to seem special in a room of her loyal servants.

It took a fair few moments for this to even register with the Princess who seemed painfully unaware that all eyes were now on her, judgemental of course, but still looking.

“Hm? What?” she finally said, the sad fact of reality that this dark change of hers, one of huge concern, was almost becoming normal and with it sadly, a desensitisation of its effects.

With this tragic fact, it didn’t take Luna long for her to realise where she was, and what it took to reiterate herself into the correct form of mind, and return to the Princess that she was.

With a quick shake of the head, understandable by any means, Luna gave Solar one more look. It was calming, but most of all, thankful. It wasn’t Luna’s own actions that had stopped her dealing out personal justice, it was Solar who had, once more, intervened. As of now, he had not only saved her actual life, but her soul, countless times in fact.

However, this was a professional gathering, its importance only magnified now as the consequences of recent days had just been on full display. Luna could waste no time in giving her thanks to Solar, and crucially, she could spend no time whatsoever in displaying personal feelings. That had caused enough trouble already.

“Now, where were we...”Luna said, as professionally but also as normally as she could. Admirable of course, but Solar could see past it. He knew the pain she must be feeling right now, and not just from some conscious, emotionally in tune type of way. It was a continuation of that shared feeling, the connection. Solar didn’t question it, nor did he dwell on it. He just shared in the pain that Luna was now feeling.

“Before I…” Luna began, testing herself, but seemingly unwilling to face her problems. “…Well, as you all know, we are in a perilous positon. The attempt on my life has shown us the weaknesses that we possess, and the cruelty of our responsibility. We cannot allow such a mistake to be made again, less other parties eclipse us.”

This was not just some hypothetical example, and all present knew that. The mystery behind the attempt on Luna’s life was still clouding their road to success, but what was known was, should it be Celestia escalating problems, should it be her causing this chaos, then she wasn’t exactly losing now. Luna’s followers needed to increase their proactivness.

“The cowardly figures behind my attack are corrupted souls. They are proving...difficult to crack” Luna’s careful tone here couldn’t hide the fact that, as much as she fought against it, she hated the assassin meant for her. The anger in her voice was palatable, and the fact that they were essentially so broken that they were useless, only made matters worse. Hence her liberal use of outing justice upon Steel Onyx. There had been no give for Luna as of late, who only descended further into probable depression, and now, left a vulnerable, exposed soul, whose life was still very much on the edge.

“In desperate times, comes desperate measures”. Luna continues, her eyes carefully scanning the patiently listening crowd in front of her. “Which is why, for as long as Equestria’s position remains in threat, I will move, using the maximum extent of my powers, to enable that you, my loyal order of Shadows, do no longer, suffer from the failure of our bureaucracy, and not again find yourselves constrained in dealing with the problems we now perilously face!”

Encouraging signs from the Princess, Solar thought. In terms of standing up for herself, he was now proud. Luna, for her own cause and the cause of the nation, seemed to be willing to go that extra step, even if that step wouldn’t exactly be looked upon with favour. Solar liked this change in Luna, but as he had been this entire time, there was no stopping that stalking quality of his that was his own selfish desires. As Luna stepped up to the mark, Solar could only now think of how this could benefit him.

“Rest assured, from this moment henceforth, no longer will we, the servants of the Moon and its darkness, have to hang our heads in shame for the mistakes of the past! No longer will we carry collective guilt meant to only tame us! We have been humiliated and cut down to size, unfairly if I do say so! And with our very country under so much threat in today’s unstable world, I say…How dare they suggest we sit back and smile! How dare they force us to act as if we were a mere tourist attraction! We can be so much better than that, and mark my words…We WILL!”

It was refreshing to see Luna like this. For the first time in a long time, it seemed that Luna wasn’t content in just being a Princess, just being some figure head. This was no revolt against Celestia like it had been when Luna was last banished. This was not personal, despite Luna having every right for it to be so. This was in the name of Equestria’s fate. This was, as Luna was wording it, for the collective future of those who had ever considered Luna to be as mighty as she was. Even Solar, until now, being just some random Pony with no connection to Luna, present or historical, now found inspiration and strength through Luna’s speech.

Pride in something that wasn’t a mere action of his own, was a sweet, unfamiliar taste.

“In the coming days and weeks, you, my most loyal Shadows, will find yourselves empowered! You will find yourself with new resolve and determination! You will no longer be the stories and nightmares of little foals. Your lives and servitude to our great nation will never be told in the great tales of the history books, but you will now know your actions have real purpose, and you will be the heroes Equestria could only ever dream about knowing!”

A mighty roar of cheers erupted throughout the room. Hooves slammed against the stony floor and wooden stables in support of their Princess. Chant of Luna resounded and echoed across the stone, all while Luna stood there, admiring humbly the Ponies who, without doubt, would support her no matter what.

Even Solar, not a Shadow by any means, felt stronger through just listening to her. His morale was sky high, as was every Ponies here. The only difference now was, after addressing the Shadows, and promising them the Moon, in both a figurative and patriotically sense, it was only Solar left who had not been given the dedication and support of their Princess.

This was about to change.

“That said, we will not be as deranged and brainless as those considering themselves our enemies…” Solar noted Luna did not mention those enemies by their names. Wise enough, considering these recent developments were very much plots and smoke and mirrors. Celestia, clearly fashioning herself as such an enemy, had yet to strike out publicly. For that reason, Luna could not give in to her desires of fiery justice, as she just did. Until Celestia did, Luna too must be discreet. “…Let us repair the damage done by treacherous mistrust and failure. I look upon you all, loyal servants. Masters of your crafts. I would trust you with my life!”

All these compliments seemed to go down well with the respectful crowd. The Shadows weren’t a bombastic, unruly bunch. They took this praise with quiet pride, yet never letting it get to their heads. Luna knew this, and she knew how to strategize with them.

“Which is why, I believe, you will support our, more effective, way of doing things. Thinking outside the box, as they say…”

This rose eyebrows, albeit not so disrespectfully. The Shadow’s, an order of traditional loyalty to Luna, had survived by doing their own thing. Any noise of changing this, would take their interest.

“…You all work well independently, and I intend to enshrine that independence. Still, we must not allow the crucial post of a traitor to remain as a monument to complacency and failure. It must be reinvigorated with new blood, and new vigour.”

Agreeable, so Solar thought. Perhaps surprising to the Shadow’s, but this hardly affected him.

“Which is why I propose my Night Warden, at least for now, to take up that mantle.”

The room went quiet. Completely silent in fact.

Solar then began to wonder where it seemed life itself had abandoned the place, but that surely couldn’t have been the case, when literally every pair of eyes were upon him.

“Solar Virtue? What say you?” asked Luna, genuinely curious.

Luna too seemed almost nervous with her question, as if Solar could reply to her in some harmful way. It confounded him. The confusion on why this pressure suddenly seemed overbearing.

Then it hit him.

Night warden? Oh shit…

“I-I...umm…” Solar had no words. There wasn’t a single Pony that could have convinced him his day would present him with such a development. Him, as the top ranked Shadow. Him!

No wonder why the room immediately felt uneasy. As loyal and impressive as they were, Solar had no doubt that every Shadow here worked their arses off, all for Luna. They weren’t entitled, not by any means, but even the most humble among them weren’t ready for this. There was no doubt now that many here saw Solar with distain, as if he was some plotting usurper.

In many ways, they were right.

“Pardon me, your Highness, but is this to be your command?” asked Dark Blossom with polite obedience, yet still now instilled with shock and disbelief, just as every single one of her comrades were. She however, treated this practical slap in the face, with humility.

“What?! Unbelievable! This can’t be happening!” cried out Midnight Dust, his already settled dislike of Solar now erupting into full on hatred and feelings of unfairness. “He isn’t even a Shadow!”

That latter complaint was as just, as anything could be. He wasn’t a Shadow. He had climbed the ranks as an outsider, and that hadn’t won him many friends here as it was. Suddenly taking their top job, with no regard to merit or dignity was something that might even make him some enemies.

Midnight Dust’s trailblazing of frustration seemed to only make matters worse. Protesting intently now, many of the crowd rose up in an uproar, cries of illegality and horror making it up.

Solar could only sit there in his own horror however. In no way was he prepared for this role, even in just receiving it. He was no Shadow and until today, had never met one. He didn’t have the training, didn’t have the knowledge and probably didn’t even have the attitude. There, without a doubt, was simply no way he would be commanding anyone, let alone even taking the position.

“This is wrong!” came one shout.

“This is unjust!” came another.

“That position should be reserved only for one of our own!”

All fair. All valid points. What could Solar say to argue against them? How could he defend his position as their superior? The angry eyes that now set against him provided him with no comfort. An unloved leader would make for a challenge. An unfeared leader would weaken him. Solar wasn’t loved or feared by the Shadows. He was seen as an upstart newcomer who carried little reason for trust. Hell, he wasn’t even a Bat Pony!

“Shame!” then came another critique, but one not entirely meant for Solar. Sure, it rose due to anger for him, but it wasn’t he that elected himself to that new position. It wasn’t he who made this decision.

“Shame?” repeated Luna, horrified with her own shock.

Perhaps until now, her decision may have not been set in stone. Upon seeing the opposition, reconsidered thoughts may occur. Yet in questioning her choices and actions, in abusing their privilege, and worst of all, in insulting her command, Luna did not suddenly become of the mind that her protesting Shadow’s had a point. Luna did not take to insults very kindly.

“YOU DARE QUESTION MY AUTHORITY?! YOU DARE DISRESPECT MY DECISION?!” Luna’s rage, once again, was real. This time however, the Shadow’s did not make the mistake of their predecessor in command. They did not dare fight against Luna’s wishes. “MY CHOICE IS FINAL, AND FOR YOUR OWN SAKES, YOU SHALL ACCEPT IT!”

No Pony needed any more convincing. While the angrier, overzealous Shadow’s managed to show a remaining degree of distaste, they didn’t dare voice it. They knew better than to question Luna, and they managed to find their well experienced quality of loyalty.

“While I know this to shock many of you, we cannot continue as we once did. I will ensure Solar here leads you well, and as I have stated, much too many of your failing ears, will ensure your independence is protected!” Luna clearly had a lot more to do to reassure her servants, but Solar was sure now, if the Shadows were going to have this decision revoked, then that opportunity was long gone. Unless they killed him outright, they had failed in preventing themselves getting a new, unfamiliar leader.

Still, Luna left nothing to chance. As thankful as Solar would become soon, Luna was not a fan of betrayals, and thanks to her time in past ages, she was more familiar with the once common act of daggers in the dark.

“Heed my words carefully, dear Shadow’s. Solar Virtue may be a stranger to the order, but he has proven himself to be as the most loyal of you! He, if I may remind you, was the one who saved my life, not a Shadow! His success is your success, which is, by extension, the success of Equestria and the Night that guides it. For all our sakes, help him into his role. Help me by providing us with a loyal, strengthened front! Only together can we survive the treachery and cruelty of our enemies!” Luna was nothing if not passionate. She believed in her decision, and she was powerfully hopeful for the future. Many Shadow’s swallowed their pride and saw this, accepted it even. Some, of course, would take work. Solar could manage that, and Luna would ensure it.

That was the opinion increasingly present. For Solar himself however, it was more complex.

He wasn’t even sure he wanted this position. Part of that was down to nerves, he knew it. It was fair to worry about something he wasn’t prepared for. Luna, in her wisdom, was surely aware of this. That caused some comfort for Solar, who now put his trust in her, yet there was still an insecurity within him that told him a dark theory.

Had Luna become so changed recently, what with her issues by the bucket load, many of which were on show today, that it had begun to affect her decision making? Not that solar would entertain the opinions of his critics, but Luna clearly was on a journey of her own.

This caused some concern in Solar, who was very much aware of the irony that was his hoof in all this change, but there was also something, behind this all, that only he and Luna herself could understand.

That bond.

This was no mere bravado on Luna’s part. This wasn’t some jump into the dark. As she said, Luna had Solar’s loyalty, but as they were both becoming increasingly aware, then perhaps she had more than that. Perhaps, just maybe, this decision wasn’t entirely professional.

Perhaps emotion played a part and with it, feelings. Feelings that manifested into a look that Luna gave Solar, one of kindness, reserved only for him. One of care, and one of trust.

Perhaps little wonder then when Solar found himself returning this look. Not as thanks for some powerful position, but relief that he might protect her more capably, and happiness that Luna would trust him, above all others Shadow’s to receive this position so soon.

“What say you then, Night Warden? Will you accept?” Lund asked, ripping Solar from his emotionally enticing thoughts. Thoughts so deep and so controlling, that he nearly missed that Luna looking upon him with both hopeful and fearful eyes. Her mannerly appearance was one of attempted disguise, masking the fact that this was a request dear to her heart. For that reason, Solar’s decision was easy.

“I…of course. Yes, Princess. I accept.” His acceptance speech, or what it appeared to be, nearly tripped himself up, as questions of self-confidence and self-doubt plagued him mind endlessly. For the sake of strength however, to ensure he maintained at least a degree of support from the Shadow’s upon ascending past their ranks, Solar chose the route of humility. He could hardly afford to appear cocky anymore and definitely not some lawless vagabond, as he most likely appeared too many of those in the know. “I’ll do my utmost best to not let any of you down. I’ll do us proud!”

Solar made sure he looked deep into the eyes of the Shadow’s and Luna as he said this, all so he may seem sincere and trustworthy. This was his destiny now, and he wouldn’t cause Luna any shame in chasing it.

“Excellent. I will see that we proceed without a hitch!” Luna then cried out, truly joyfully, and in total contrast to her rage and conflicted emotions she had just been accustomed to, she finally seemed free of a worry, albeit just one piling upon many. For now, Luna knew, as did Solar that she at least was a little more secure, and they all may head into the future with a bit more confidence and clout.

Luna must have really been in a victorious mood, as with this proclamation, she wasted no time in getting to work, leaving the room and to continue fighting for her cause. This was all well and good, but this left Solar, at least in name now, alone with his underlings.

Though he would never call them that.

Yet in some unexpected turn of events, Solar did not find himself set upon by angry or jealous Shadow’s. Neither did he receive, however legitimate, concern from them as they worried for the future of their order. Yes, there were looks of annoyance, worry and apprehension, but no death stares, no cautions. Nothing.

Perhaps the most unusual development was the mass exodus of the crowd, leaving the room as Luna had done. Even Midnight Dust, already critical of him, said nothing as he bashfully walked past Solar, certain thoughts of shock probably still on his mind however.

“So, are you ready for it?” asked Dark Blossom, the only one with enough courage to confront Solar head on.

Solar thought about the question. Hard.

Was he?

Not officially by any means. He had past no tests. He had not been recommended by those willing to see him as a leader.

Yet there was one part of him ready for this heavy mantle. When he became Luna’s Night Warden, it had been a shock, but one, with time, providing him with real power, and plenty of doors opening for him.

That was then, now he was literally one of Luna’s highest ranked servants. If he had her ear before, then now he had her mind. The things he could whisper to her, the information he could acquire, and most sinisterly of all…the way he could actually shape Equestria.

This was it.

This was what he had been aiming for.

True power.

The influence he now held was to become official. Should he do it legitimately, he could surely bring down a nation if he wanted.

He had it all.

He had Luna herself.

Luna…

He had Luna’s trust and seal of approval. But through all the power, all the changes he could bring, the prospect of being as close to Luna as any Pony could ever be, it paled in comparison to something also new.

The feelings he felt for her.

Perhaps it was only confirmed with his goals being complete. Maybe it took for such distractions to go to finally show him the truth.

That he had feelings for Princess Luna.

No more would he feel confused, contrasting and unfamiliar emotions. Now the picture was clear.

He was strong, and he cared for Luna. Deeply.

“Oh I’m ready. Let’s keep that moon raised, shall we?”

Solar was happy. He was determined. He was dedicated in his aim for victory.

Dark Blossom too saw this, perhaps understanding Solar better than he did himself. With a smile, she left the room, leaving Solar alone.

Alone, but never against lonely. He had a cause. The same as every Pony who had just left.

He would ensure the night would last forever.

Author's Note

So, a nice bit of personal shifting, but also an opening onto the plots of the following chapters. With Solar finally getting things hes truly wanted, what comes next?
Hint- probably chaos.

Thanks to everyone reading. I seriously appreicate the hell out of you all, and im so happy you guys are sticking around.
If you have any feedback, or just want to say what you like or dont etc, dont be afraid to drop a comment. however short it may be :)

Thanks again!

Chapter 28: Love is in bloom

Solar Virtue

Solar truly had it all.

It had barely been a week since the moment when the mine had struck gold, and Solar was initiated, through the power of Luna, not only into the order of the Shadow’s themselves, but as their de facto leader.

Despite all the telling of oaths, the official paper work, and strange, almost centuries old customs that the Shadow’s held onto, Solar’s enthusiasm for the future had not waned. The unstoppable feeling that had inhabited him since that moment had only remained.

In truth, there was very little to process anymore. The shock had gone, leaving however beautiful clarity. No Shadow had attempted to over throw him, and regardless of all the bitter oaths of allegiance, they had all thus far fallen in line, though that maybe because of Luna’s insistence, Solar predicted. Because of this so far painless ride, Solar could focus on the possibilities that now lie ahead. He could right some personal wrongs and visit some old friends to pay a mortal debt. He could in fact take on those old criminal organisations he once was employed by to either remove them from the face of the planet, or add them to his collection of puppets.

The options were truly limitless now he had the backing of the ancient order of the Shadow’s, what with their unparalleled capacity for disruption, and also the added trust of Luna. Furthermore, It had become obvious in recent days that she had become increasingly relaxed around Solar. This of course could just have come down to an increased feeling of safety, or it could be because of something being shared. Something that Solar wanted to be shared, however unlikely it seemed. Nevertheless, even if feelings weren’t reciprocated, the mere fact that Luna was comfortable around Solar meant he had access to her like few Ponies ever did, and that could open a thousand doors.

That, and the thought that he could request the Shadow’s to requisite some farm land for personal cider production all in the name of “national security”, was pretty fun.

He had even been given a cozy little office to work from, yet true to the form of the Shadow’s, it was secret, hidden and generally pretty gloomy. Like the room in which the Shadow’s meeting took place, his office was situated deep under Luna’s Tower, so while this meant natural lighting wasn’t exactly a selling point, it did mean Solar’s new work would remain undisturbed from his and Luna’s enemies.

Thinking of the office however, and all his recent accomplishments, Solar was hit with a heavy, problematic fact. Essentially, his goals were complete. He had escaped poverty, crime, injustice and now the law, in a sense. He had climbed right to the top, as much as a Pony like him and with his abilities could possibly go. He had everything he wanted, and that was good. Solar was not a Pony to suddenly delve into a depressive state of monotonous existence. Even if he had his power, he did not grow bored or fail to move on. No, it was because of another point in his victory, his closeness to Luna, and just how he felt about that.

He could no longer deny it. No longer assume the role of some ignorant, emotionally inexperienced fool. He saw now, in Luna, not only his leader and Princess, but somepony to care for, and crucially, somepony to attach to. He saw in her a friend of the likes of which he had never felt before. He enjoyed his time with her, wishing deep down it would never end. He would think about her constantly, even until his vision blackened and he fell asleep. The simple thought of just spending time with here, two souls completely open, was an amazing one, and one Solar always hoped for. In short, he wanted to be with her, more as a servant, and more emotionally connected than a mere friend of hers.

All this filled Solar with happiness and a warm heart. For that reason, it wasn’t necessarily an issue. Where the problems began to arise was in how this emerging relationship would ultimately develop, and how it would impact the wider world.

Would he to so liberally embrace his feelings, and by some miracle, it would end up happily and successfully between he and Luna, what then? There was of course the logistics about such a thing, even the legality of it. Was it allowed? Would the wider public, specifically those with vested governmental interests allow it? Solar could very well find himself at the aggressive end of some jealous, albeit delusional aristocrat, crazy about gaining Luna’s heart. All important points Solar needed to be aware of, should he peruse this new desire relentlessly.

However, these issues were more side points. Added consequences of the primary concern. This was, ironically, a return to what comes next, exclusively for Solar. There he was, content in his position, no longer concerned about keeping himself going upwards. Then though, came Luna and with her, Solar’s feelings for her. He might have won his power, and the question now was, would he keep it?

He didn’t fear external, wild threats in the form of Ponies. Should they try and disrupt him, he would do his hardest to fight them, tooth and hoof, however difficult the task may be. Fighting wasn’t something he was unfamiliar with and if it was required, he would continue to do so. The major problem here wasn’t the fight, but the reasoning and thinking behind that fighting.

Would he fight merely for himself and his power? Keeping Luna close and on his good side only to benefit that? Would he fight for himself, but so he could serve Luna better and help her in some sinister, quasi takeover of Equestria, effectively sharing his past desire for power with Luna. Or would he fight for his feelings, and his desires with Luna exclusively, as passionately as his heart would allow?

These were all very enticing and very real options for Solar now. What sort of Shadow he would be, and how exactly his power would be exercised, remained very much in the air.

All were thoughts and questions he couldn’t chance to day dreaming and hope. His position was simply too influential now to leave anything up to chance. Even in his limbo, he would have to practice administration to a level he could never before imagine. His job wasn’t just of action, it was of predication, hidden bureaucracy and networking. Fortunately, even in the face of his issues, he wasn’t alone. With Luna’s blessing, there was a rough framework for a working partnership with the Human’s, under Victus, and the shady realm of the underworld, represented by the ever dubious Blank Slate. With them, perhaps Solar could share his workload and more importantly, his fate may become clearer. Only by advancing could he see where his road may lead him, regardless of its seemingly evident irresponsibility.

The burdens of command did seem to weigh heavily it seemed, but such drags had to wait. With an audible knock of the door, Solar knew this was not just some passer-by wishing to say hello. At his level, both figuratively and literally, in terms of his location, any visitors were of high importance, and he had to now greet, whoever this was, in a manner befitting his rank, and the long history that came with it.

If only his knowledge of the Shadow’s extended properly beyond a few days.

Yet even trying to play the role he was meant for could do little to counter his surprise when he opened that old door, and saw before him, as simply as she could appear, a humble Princess Luna, completely alone, as if she had sneaked down here without permission.

“Princess!” exclaimed Solar in hurried shock as he tried to collect himself into way that would please Luna. “Sorry for the mess. I hadn’t expected you!” Solar clumsily rushed back to his desk as he tried to rectify the chaos that was his desk. Papers and reports of varied importance and tediousness cluttered the area as if an explosion had just occurred. Not at all a good impression for the Princess who had apparently so much faith in him, in this job.

Luna, however, couldn’t seem to care any less. She stood there, a faint and content smile on her face, looking around the room, her eyes not on the state of it, but the change of its occupant. In her eyes, while Solar may be having troubles adapting, the situation was a million miles better than how it had been.

“Oh, it’s quite alright, Shadow Solar” she said with an actual wink, knowing the title was still a strange feeling to Solar.

The Shadow managed a nervous laugh in retort, still choosing to at least make the place presentable.

“Please Princess, sit! Make yourself comfortable.” It was odd for Solar to suddenly found himself so evenly matched with Luna, in terms of rank. Of course she was his superior in every way, but there now felt a far clearer, easier understanding between the two, with a difference in name only separating them.

“Why thank you, Solar” she said politely in response, a calm, comforting collectiveness to her, yet still in a way that made Solar feel he was being judged.

“So um…to what do I owe the pleasure?” Solar finally said after sitting down opposite her. Only then did he realise he hadn’t exactly put his question in any form that a Shadow would approve of. It wasn’t even to the point, as he would have liked. This mess up instantly created panic in his suspicious mind, as he realised in his busy past few days, some meeting may have slipped his mind.

“Wait, I didn’t forgot something important, did I? Oh sweet Luna…” The most crucial thing to Solar right now was to not let Luna down. All his options depended on her, yet now Solar knew they weren’t the only reason he wanted Luna to have a good opinion of him.

Yet taking him by surprise once again, Luna giggled. A soft, cheerily and very real giggle. Solar did, for a brief moment, wonder if, by some strange Alicorn magic, Luna was aging back, and had reached the high school girl stage.

“No dear Solar, you did not…” Luna then replied, truthfully happy today it seemed.

Yet while this set one fear at ease within Solar, it drew attention to many more. It was becoming increasingly likely this was some sort of test or analysis, as was proper for somepony entering a new rank. Maybe this was Luna trying to reassure herself in her choices, or perhaps it was reconsidering them, based on Solar’s performance.

Right now, that performance desperately needed improving.

He needed to remain calm, collected and professional. Easy surely. He had been in many high stress situations. He should be ok.

But here Luna was, and Solar now produced a thought he never believed he could create.

Luna looked beautiful.

Her deep eyes, her enchanting mane. Her physical form was perfection in Pony form. No pony could deny that. Solar was pretty sure it was even common knowledge. It wasn’t her physical beauty currently enchanting him however. To him right now, Luna appeared benevolent, a kind, fun and easy going leader he could follow anywhere, and crucially, be happy doing so. Yet knowing her as he did, Solar also knew her to be strong and capable. A pony he could properly admire and trust at the same time, what with her kindness and passion. She was truly the Pony Equestria needed, and being this close to her was enticing, like she was producing an intoxicating spell that totally put Solar in a state of complete admiration.

This was no trick though. Solar saw Luna as the only Pony he had ever known that was more than just a lie or power mad maniac. Luna was everything he admired in one package.

That made her a beautiful figure, but Solar wasn’t so shallow in that he only went for the sweetest thing. It was obvious to him now that Luna had problems. Depression most likely, an increasing sense of betrayal from figures she once trusted, important one’s like Celestia and the previous Shadow Commander, and a feeling of uselessness.

He could sense it right now in fact. That ever present darkness that constantly threatened to take her and it had many times prior. She was a flawed Pony, and Solar was wrong to call her perfect.

However, as liberal as he was with his compliments, he still was aware that her flawed, her possibly dangerous and destructive side was still a commendable point.

She was a real Pony, plagued with real issues. Despite what many may think, Luna wasn’t so detached from the world that she also detached herself from its problems. Celestia seemed so fake and mightier than thou at this point, that Solar wasn’t so sure she even considered the citizens of Equestria her kind anymore. Luna was quiet yes, but she suffered as her subjects suffered. She was a complex character, with complex issues, but still managed to press on, be strong, and aim for the bigger, more beneficial picture.

This was the type of Pony Solar could love. So yes, she was beautiful, inside and out.

In all this deep thought however, a racing mind must have produced a compromised look on his face, one that betrayed his hidden thoughts and emotions in a way that made him seem concerned. Now ironically, this compromise panicked him somewhat, knowing Luna was watching and probably assessing.

Shit! Compose yourself Solar!

In his worry, he nearly didn’t realise what next happened. Should that failure in acknowledge happen, he could never have forgiven himself, for what he physically now felt, on his desk resting hoof, was in all sense of the word, extraordinary.

“Hey…relax Solar. You have no reason to stress…”

In that very moment, Solar looked down upon the desk and saw not only his hoof, but Luna’s. It was literally resting upon his, reaching over with little effort in an attempt to comfort him.

Luna was actually holding his hoof, all while she smiled a sweet, caring smile.

This was no accident. No meaning of misinterpretation. Luna was truly holding his hoof in a deeply personal, tenderly and affectionate way.

There was simply no way of putting it. Nothing that could articulate his current feelings, shock and excitement.

“I…I-I…um….”

There was just no words right now. How many Ponies could say they had been in a situation like this? Maybe even less than the current occupants of this room.

“Hehe…” was the only thing he vocal cord could literally producing, prompting immediate red alerts suggesting that now he was the stricken high school girl.

“Oh sweet Luna! Oh damn! I-I-I-I….” but he could say nothing really. The moment was just too overwhelming.

Luna however, in total contrast, couldn’t be enjoying the moment any more awarely. She knew what she was doing, and she liked the reaction she was getting.

“Ha!” She bellowed, although still with a degree of feminine cuteness, so thought Solar. “It always both intrigues and entertains when such an exclamation uses my name as such. I cannot decide if they use it in vain or not…”

Removing her hoof, Solar could at least be free of the mental prison he just found himself in. Still, this was all actually happening, and nothing could have prepared him for it.

“I…meant no offence, Princess…I-I…just…” yet still words escaped him.

What does this even mean? Does Luna feel the same way? No. How could she? Why would she? I’m everything she hates. She basically said it.

“None taken!” Luna snapped back cheerfully. In her joy, she was quick and attentive, and very much enjoyed almost playing with Solar.

With that cleared, at least on her end, everything went silent, and Solar could have almost suffocated himself as he became painfully aware of it, even to the point of being aware of his breathing, thus slowing it. Any noise he made would be heard and in this moment of shock, fluster and bewilderment, he wasn’t sure he could take any more developments.

Luna, again, was not so paralyzed in aghast and baffled in her mental being. Cruelly almost, she continued in her games.

As soon as she caught Solar’s gaze, predictably easy in fact, given her enticing dreamy eyes and Solar’s inability to compose himself, she caught her prey. Their eyes locked and Solar couldn’t look away. He felt the full power that came with her look, feeling every part of her vision and acknowledgment upon him. He was the centre of attention for the entire world, such was the intensity of the spotlight on him, and here he was, helpless bait, totally at the mercy and whims of Luna. He had no power to fight it, and his strings could now be manipulated brilliantly by her.

She then proceeded to flutter her eyelids seductively, knowing full well what the effect would have on Solar. To the surprise of absolutely no one, Solar nearly mentally collapsed on the action, and as was the prediction, blood rushed to his face as lava did when erupting. It could have been lava for all Solar cared. It was boiling hot, and he wasn’t sure his coat could even hide his almost bleeding like blushes.

He then instinctively coughed in a move that he couldn’t control even if he wanted to. Luna had him right where she wanted, and with a consistent smile, she looked upon Solar with glee, amusement and pride in her seductive abilities.

She was loving this toying with her prey, but in some brief moment of comprehension and mental life, he saw another feeling in her smile.

She was loving this, and not just in a fun way.

This, finally, after an unknown amount of moments of Solar in pain, came to an end as Luna seemed to decide enough was enough, and it was time for the torture to end. Still, regardless of his suffering, Solar did manage to realise this playfulness, this very un-Princess like performance, was just another reason he found himself drawn to her.

There simply was no Pony out there like her. She was as unique as each star in the night’s sky way, and just as beautiful.

“My…I’m sorry Solar. I know you had no anticipated such a move. That was very…unbecoming of me.”

Luna did not seem entirely regretful of her actions, neither did she seem embarrassed. She did, however, seem a little shamed. Maybe it was the lack of professionality at this meeting of most professional ranks, or maybe it was feeling of confusion on her own end. Either way, shaking his head of his shock, Solar jumped back into action, as best as he could, given what had just happened.

“I...um…didn’t mind, Princess. I’m just….well you know, not exactly practiced in all this kind of stuff…” that was extremely awkward for him to admit. Here he was, a pony, not even a teen anymore, admitting to one of the most powerful Ponies in the land, his Princess and the leader he loved, that he didn’t know how to talk to girls.

Send me to the moon. Now.

Luna said nothing. She stiffened up a little, removing her smile. Solar became worried then, fearing she realised now she was wrong to try anything.

Please…oh please, for the love of all there is, don’t hate me. Please, don’t feel in any other way than what I feel…

Solar could wait no longer. This was his moment. Shock, confusion and paralysis be damned. He couldn’t lose Luna now.

“Princess I…” he took a moment. Feeling Luna’s gaze upon him, he took a deep breath, and charged. “…I…like what you just did…”

Luna took a moment to respond, her own mind considering her words very carefully.

“Yes?” She questioned, really just leaving the ball in Solar’s caught. Regardless, he would catch it, and send it back passionately.

“Yes. Yes I do.” He admitted strongly. “Because…well…I feel …strongly about you. In a deep, personal way. I think…I think I….” Solar then paused. Without intention. This only served for the tension of the room to reach supernova levels. Luna watched him intently, awaiting his response, the weight of her moon crashing down upon Solar. “I think I like you…”

Good job. You’ve ruined it.

He didn’t mean to say that word beginning with that first letter. He wanted to admit his love so badly, but in his surprise, he didn’t. Even Luna shared in his shock here.

“You like me?” she asked, a deepened voice accompanying it.

Fuck it!

“I really like you Luna! Deep down in my heart, I feel so deeply for you. More than any Pony I have ever felt for before! I yearn for you constantly. I pain when you are in pain. There is nothing I wouldn’t do for you. I think….I think I love you….”

And there it was. The first Pony he had ever admitted his love for, and probably, given the harsh and brutal reality that now flushed into him, the last.

“You…love me?” Luna asked seriously, almost as if she hadn’t heard it correctly.

Solar nodded in response. Unable to speak any longer.

This was mistake, given that a void then swallowed the room, producing a silence worse than the last even. If he felt at Luna’s mercy with her games, then now his life was owned by her. He couldn’t ignore the fact that he was waiting not only for her response, but her decision and with more hope than he could muster, her approval.

Then, with no magical obliteration or storming out the room in disgust, Luna returned, to Solar, the thing he longed for, and the thing, despite it only being gone for barely a few minutes, the thing he missed.

A smile.

A kind, happy, and appreciative smile. One that told Solar one thing.

That she was ok with this.

The only issue with this however, was that Luna was unlike over Ponies. She wouldn’t go weak at the knees or explode in joyful hugs and celebration.

In short, the games were only just beginning.

“Interesting…Very interesting….” She said, with that same smile.

Solar did not feel cheated or frustrated with her answer. Not much anyway. He could have demanded a proper answer. Some clue of if she actual felt the same way. Though Luna was Luna. She was never going to give an outright yes or no at something like this. The good news however, was that it pretty much seemed the latter answer was out the picture. To make the answer a full blown yes, then Solar would have to wait.

This didn’t stop him trying for one. Fighting his internal butterflies, and a level of nervous excitement of likes of which he had never before felt, Solar forced himself to try and meet Luna’s gaze once more, if only for this unbelievable and momentous point in his life to not yet end. Maybe she would say something for him, or maybe it would just serve to allow her a few moments more of thought of the matter. Whichever it may be, Solar could only feel giddy at knowing this moment was solely about he and Luna. It was he that was on her mind, and it was he who had yet to be rejected by her. Baby steps, but further than any Pony may have ever gotten before.

“So…um?” Regardless, Solar could barely contain himself. Luna had yet to reply, but her mind was full of thought. It was a risk to take the matter into his own hooves, but this wasn’t something he could easily dictate. For the first time in his life, ironically in relation to something extremely personal, his own feelings, he had no control. There was no background manipulation here, no fighting it head on until he got what he wanted, every result he wanted lay now in the hooves of Luna. It was a strange, unnerving feeling, knowing he was so helpless here, and as such, the best he could do was to mutter some words in blind hope it would help him get his answer.

Luna however, wasn’t so simple. Solar knew speaking like some awkward teen wouldn’t exactly make it easy. Yet it was the only thing he found himself doing. In reality, what was the difference between some school kids engaged in a crush, and he, finally admitting his love to a near goddess?

Solar had never felt so flustered.

Still though, Luna said nothing, worrying Solar a fair amount. Composing himself physically somehow, panic nonetheless set in. It was very possible now that he had messed it all up with his impatient immaturity. There was no rushing or forcing a Princess. Her ways were her own, and Solar was nowhere near powerful enough to influence her.

Was he?

Fortunately, his world did not end here. He did not experience the painful sting of her rejection. She looked upon Solar once more, a faint, content smile emerging again, and narrowed eyes, intently studying Solar’s full self.

Now this did feel like judgement. It didn’t seem harsh, but it was yet again another helpless and disabling feeling. He could only stand there as Luna’s mind filled with judgments and conclusions. Standing up strongly as if to appear brave somehow, Luna finished her look, definitely not unsatisfied, in a moment of great luck for Solar.

“So, Solar, shall we do it?” She asked confidently.

“D-Do it?” repeated Solar, totally confounded by her words.

“Yes, it should be exciting I believe!” Luna instantly replied.

Solar nearly chocked on his own tongue. How could he even respond to that? More importantly, what exactly was about to happen to his poor self?

“It….should?” Solar eventually managed slowly. Was Luna actually suggesting what he thought she was?

Luna then leaned over the desk, her head approaching his. Alarm bells suddenly went off in Solar’s head.

Is this really happening? What do I do?!

Solar remained as still as a statue. His gaze froze as if he had seen a ghost, much to Luna’s probable confusion. He had kissed Ponies before, but never in a moment like this. Never a Pony who he loved. Certainly never a Princess.

Fuck! What do I do, what do I do?!

He was certainly appearing the fool here. He simply couldn’t remain still for fear of, not only seeming compromised, but missing this rare opportunity.

Fuck it!

Taking on the moment carefully, Solar slowed down, but still took his chance. His own head gingerly moved forwards, as if a train docked into a station, all while becoming closer and closer to Luna’s own exquisite face. He could truly see her beauty now, and he was about to come into contact with it.

“Tell me…” Luna whispered, no doubt intending her seductive tone. Their two faces were mere inches away, and Solar could feel her actual breath. “Are you ready?”

Solar swallowed hard. His head feeling as if it was about to explode. He was sweating, his mind was racing and in his heart, he felt it pumping so rapidly, that he was sure it might just overload and end him.

“I am…” replied Solar, his voice verging on breathlessness. Luna had him right where she wanted.

“Good” replied Luna, satisfied. “Then let’s get to business!” With that, she recoiled her head quickly. Her horn came to life with magic, and from the mess of Solar’s desk, Luna found some blank parchments, ready to write on.

“Wh-What?” What else could Solar say? It didn’t take a genius to realise that he, yet again, he duped. Played with like the gullible fool he was. Luna wasn’t so petty that she would laugh or smirk at Solar’s embarrassing misfortune, but in her now contrasted activity, that being readying notes for actual business, Solar could easily sense her satisfaction, her enjoyment of her bedevilling of her loyal servant.

It was an awkward, humiliating shame. A moment of true weakness as he so easily allowed himself to be toyed with just like that hypothetical socially inept teen he kept trying to contrast himself with. Even though this proved he wasn’t Luna’s equal just yet, behind the disgrace however, was a faint bit of light. The end of the tunnel so to speak, complete with a possible future with Luna.

She enjoyed manipulating Solar in her own way, but ultimately, it was as it seemed. Just a bit of fun. A moment of innocent joy in this increasingly dark and serious world. Luna was free to mess with Solar, as she was free to decline his advances which crucially, she not yet done.

Now it was Solar’s turn to smile. Maybe things weren’t so bad after all.

“Now, I was wondering, after being given some time to adjust, how is the role treating you?”

A very general question, almost an easy one. A question beneficial to him to help his mind relax after all that had just happened. Solar entertained the idea seriously that Luna had planned this all along, very cleverly so.

“I won’t lie, Princess, but stressful. Yet it keeps me aware, and am thankful for the challenge.” A general answer for a general question. Solar knew it wasn’t a question Luna cared much for. She knew Solar, and trusted him to adapt, which he could at least say he was managing, somewhat.

“Hmm” replied Luna, quite predictively. Her mind had already ventured elsewhere, and in a brief vacant pause, considered something of an increased severity, and of troubling consequence.

No doubt this was truly back to business, that being the state of things right now. Solar was now the head of the Shadow’s and he had to use it. It was time to act.

“If I may, Princess. I’ve been thinking, planning per se, about our future course of action.” Solar took the initiative, mentioning the change Luna desired back in the eventful meeting with the Shadows. It got her attention.

“And what future do you see for us?” Her tone was deliberate, sober almost. The situation was looking so bad it seemed, that it did little to beat her depression,

Now Solar really prepared himself. This was his moment. The moment that could possible be the start of whatever his fate may be. He would decide soon what his goal may be, but it would start the same. With a total shake up of things, and a full test of his new powers.

“Well, I was thinking about the Luna Guard…” Luna scoffed, considering such a point to be moot.

“The so called “Luna Guard”, as you call it, are a long extinct organisation. By their proper name, the ‘Night’s Guardians’ were proclaimed dissolved not long after my…my banishment…” Such a topic proved still to be sore for Luna. Unsurprisingly really, given the severity of it, and a recent return to time not too different to the one when she was indeed banished.

“Yet it was never criminalised!” Solar cried. “An oversight maybe, from Celestia?”

Still, Luna did not entertain this idea.

“Bah, what help can an old name provide us now? Celestia wouldn’t even let the idea come off the ground.”

Solar was ready for this. He had done his research, and already his position in the Shadow’s would prove useful.

“Well, this order, my order of which I belong in to serve you, we were apparently your most loyal and dedicated servants, back in the day. Even to the point of…well…”

Solar didn’t need to say it. Luna already knew it. The real question was if it ashamed her still.

“Yes. They provided my ‘enemies’ with ample terror. I am aware.” She seemed, perhaps against her wishes, to remember it well. From what Solar had found out, the Shadow’s, upon the arrival of Nightmare Moon, arose from a level of sole protection to the Princess, as they weren’t yet secret agents at that point, to one of paramilitary like status, bringing terror and enforcing the rule of Nightmare Moon, even if such rule was time limited.

“Yet my point is, despite being worse than the Luna Guard, they weren’t dissolved, weren’t even criminalised. They survived by hiding! And when you returned you allowed them into a position of purpose yet again!”

Luna didn’t exactly disagree, but she clearly had concerns on the matter.

“And in that time, during my banishment, they lived by a law of continued oppression of many of my Ponies. If you are so well researched into the matter, am sure you are aware of the crimes many Shadow’s thought necessary, even desirable?”

It was true. During Luna’s banishment, the Shadows were a small, cult like organisation, practically worshipping Nightmare Moon. Solar would go as far as to say they were terrorists, but in the name of their dark Mistress, they did terrible, awful things, all while they waited for her return.

“True” admitted Solar, but not yet making his full point. “But it means the return of the Luna Guard isn’t out of the question and it means….well…while the Shadows were quite…brutal in their methods, they proved to be extra loyal, and ready to see your rule spread!”

Now Luna did understand. He gaze shot to Solar’s with almost surprised velocity. This was a dangerous thing for Solar to ask, he realised. It could very well be considered going too far.

“So you will have me command my servants to spread fear across the land?”

Solar couldn’t allow this matter to get out of hoof. This was for her sake, after all.

“Not fear.” He said, sitting up straight and assured. “Strength of your rule! Peace across the land! The true majesty of the Night being known, for the betterment and prosperity of all your realm!” Solar now was essentially echoing the goals set out when all the Shadows were too present. Helping Luna and her duties was paramount, and at this point, Solar was sure everypony wouldn’t exactly be too picky at how they got that.

“….Expand on your point, Solar….”

Solar knew this to not to be a ‘explain yourself’ kind of expression. It was an invitation, one given to Solar so that he may elaborate, and share his plan in more detail.

“My proposition, in short, is for, if we regain the Luna Guard, to create a force of extreme loyalty. The Shadows are already that, but they are small, and restricted to a very particular skill se. Recreating the Guard from scratch would not only allow us to design it to be as loyal as possible but to not be constrained in power projection ever again. Then, should that succeed, we use both them and the Shadow’s to allow your rule to restore what makes Equestria the envy of the world! We will make this once proud nation great again!”

It was simple idea really. To create a faction of Ponies loyal to Luna, so that her position may evict its weakness, and that she may face her problems head on. Solar could tell it already seemed enticing to the Princess.

“And why is this extreme step necessary?” Luna argued. “Why not improve what we already have? The Night Guard is loyal”.

Solar could see the cogs turning in her mind. Increasingly she was entertaining his plan, yet perhaps to say she at least scrutinised the plan, over suggestions, however weak, were thrown out.

“They are loyal until they are not.” Shot back Solar, hard on the offensive. “They pledge their support to you, as does the militaries of other nations to whoever they find themselves serving. If they aren’t following the money, what else holds them to their oath?”

Luna knew this to be a good point. Both the Day and Night Guard weren’t some special organisation tied to the Princess’s. Yes, they pledged their oaths upon joining to their respective figure head, but that was the extent of their connections. These were just Ponies hired to protect the people, and knowing from his own experiences, Solar knew they weren’t exactly beacons of virtue. That was the essence of an armed force. Strong, but more independent than most would like.

Still, Luna couldn’t so easily jump in. Solar understood. She was a leader, and a leader never blindly charged head in. Her opinion was the same as Solar’s and despite token opposition, she knew it was time for extremeness.

“I still see it as inefficient to disregard a force that has previously served me faithfully thus far.”

Solar felt a need to sigh. Not at Luna’s words, but at his own knowledge. Knowledge that, unfortunately, Ponies and other races all, they all had the capacity for corruption and with it, treachery.

“Ever heard of a coup, Princess?” Solar’s sarcastic tone was deliberate. He meant nothing concrete by it, but the mere suggestion of such a horror, combined with his claims of disloyal Guard’s sparked quite the disbelief in Luna.

“How dare you sugg-“Solar, however, did not allow this. His day so far had been a wild one. An emotional charged, intense experience. Although it was never an example of a perfect day, it nonetheless had been advantageous to levels he could never have imagined. For this, it meant a good day, and nothing was going to ruin that for him.

“It’s exactly what could, and might happen, Princess!” Solar was unrelenting. His passion was shining through. Maybe it was Luna herself, and his now unveiled love for her, or maybe it was just his general increased fear of losing everything he had. Whatever it was, it told Luna clearly now, the stakes were high, and what might have been the norm in the past was now just a footnote in history. “I know exactly what can happen….what…might happen to you, should just a few agitators or disillusioned fools get ideas. Look what happened to my predecessor, Steel Onyx. He messed up and nearly got you killed, and he was meant to be an extremely loyal Pony!”

This fact hit hard for Luna. If the Shadows were capable up such failure, then what about any other Pony out there? Disillusioned Ponies who had no obligation to her were a best case scenario. Ponies who despised her and unjustly thrust their problems upon her were rea; and very dangerous. Luna knew this, and Solar now thought it was a probable miracle she had got this far.

“You speak harshly, but truly, Solar. I will explore the possibilities of this idea…” she said, a defeated tone to her voice as she realised what a shame it was that it had to come to this.

“Thank you, Princess. As the leader of your Shadow’s, I shall do everything in my power to ensure your safety, and strengthen our Night” This was Solar’s professional side speaking, the words he was required to say. Any other Pony could have easily taken his place in that moment. The difference between that Shadow and him, was a personal one, and one he now shared with Luna. “I….care about you, Princess, and I want to protect you….I hope I can…I don’t know….I hope I can just-“ the words struggled to come out. Solar’s mind was already considering the worst. The mere thought of Luna coming to harm hurt him, and in his should he desperately wanted her to succeed. Luna saw this, and once more, she saw a Pony truly dedicated to her.

“Solar…” she said, emerging from her seat to join him on his side of the desk. With a softly placed hoof on his chin, she raised Solar’s deflated appearance, allowing the two Ponies to share what they had previously shared.

Trust.

“…I know you care” she said, caringly yet carefully. “For that, I am truly grateful” It was a simple statement, a thanks that most Ponies may just see as polite or fabricated gratitude. To Solar though, feeling the warmth of her flesh, even though her ornate slipper, knew this to be more. In fact, there was most likely no other Pony she would say it to. Like earlier, she may seem somewhat apathetic to Solar’s living position, but Luna would never allow these feelings of his to be free, not while she would have most likely shot them down if she wished them gone.

“I…I’ll get right on it I think, with your permission. “He said, forcing himself to not forget the matter at hoof as Luna’s lowered her hoof. “This may be the biggest thing I’ve planned for, after all.”

Luna nodded understandingly. Again, she allowed the idea to flourish further in her silence. Perhaps she was not yet fully convinced, yet mattered little to Solar. She was allowing many things from him today, and from now on, those emotions, those ideas, he would go above and beyond to see them ensure Luna’s happiness.

“I will talk with Captain Thunder Mist.” Luna stated thoughtfully. “He may be of the Night Guard but he has proven himself to be a capable, reliable and loyal servant. Perhaps he can help you with the logistics of setting up this new….Order? We will have to work on a name for it, wont we?”

If only that was the most severe of our problems…

“If you have any ideas for potential candidates in this possible revival of my old Guardians, do not hesitate to inform me Solar. Ponypower, assistance…anything really. It might prove a challenge to raise up a force in so short a time.”

The logistics did not put off Solar, but they remained a test. He would need to find loyal Ponies to make up the core of this idea, but also to find individuals that could elevate this force from a mere army, to a power that could solidify Luna’s rule.

Fortunately, the latter had already been started on.

“Should it be ok with you, and I know it’s a risk, but I was considering the idea of, to a degree at least, involving our new …friends. The friends we made without Celestia…”

Luna knew instantly who Solar was referring to.

“This Blank State, is he to be trusted within this scheme?” she said in deep thought.

“No. not at all” replied Solar plainly. “But I know him, and I know how he works. I’ll use him only when I know it’s safe. You have my word.”

Luna listened intently, surely considering every possible option in this development. Solar’s fortune, however, did not end as she spoke once more.

“You have my blessing then. I have heard Victus Vane is quite eager to work with you after all. He likes you, I believe” Luna stated with a smile. Solar, in contrast, could only scoff.

“Ha! I don’t think so, Princess” he spat, hardly even entertaining the idea. “The Human may not be so bad now, but his entire family seem a bit…off.” It was true. Solar hadn’t conversed with Victus much recently but it still seemed the fact that back home for him, his family was up to something, and his Father’s looming shadow cast a dark cloud over Victus, who in turn had allowed himself to neglect his contact with Celestia, and throw his lot in with Luna.

“Then I suppose he’s a perfect friend for you!” retorted Luna with a wink, a statement that emitted a loud gasp from Solar’s lips. He had witnessed her games and teasing with him today, but he had never expected such an insult.

“My oh my Princess, how dare you!” he replied, faux outrage dripping from his words. “Perhaps I should ask Celestia out for a date instead.”

“Oh, so it’s a date you seek for, is it?”

Solar had not expected such a response, for he had not intended such a point.

Had he?

“I-I-I…W-well….” Solar truly despised such a compromise in his being. He truly appeared the fool as he stuttered, and he knew it would stain his memory for years to come, ready to sting his very should as he remembered this day. Luna, however, did not think this way, not with the way she so admirably watched his suffering.

“I will not forget you asked for such a thing, dear Solar” Luna then said, instantly making Solar’s embarrassed position even more pronounced.

“I-I didn’t ask, Princess” Of course Solar didn’t mean to outright deny such a request, but the sheer audacity of asking for such a thing, like he would a girl down the bar, was even more stupid than it was for his admission of love.

Luna, ever the exception however, did not react as Solar had expected. It was as if she saw straight through the young, ambitious Earth Pony that stood before her, and never strayed away from her own true desires.

“It may be wise to rectify the organisation of the room, Solar. You may never know what invitation could hide itself among the mess…”

Her words and tone were telling. Solar really and truly had a chance with an actual Princess, and that moment for when he would wake up from this dream seemed ever closer.

That moment never came however, and perhaps luckily, any more developments that could overwhelm Solar did not come. As Luna returned to her side of the desk and headed towards the door, it was clear today’s eventful meeting was drawing to a close. Intent on ending it well, Solar escorted her to the exit, desperate to maintain his, apparently, irrespirable self.

Stopping before the door however, Luna allowed Solar a few parting words.

“I wish you luck in your future endeavours, my dear Shadow.” This was a respectful, empowering goodbye to Solar, who not only felt the mantle of his new responsibilities, but his power, which would surely make it mark. “Build me this relief, Solar, and perhaps we shall usher in a new golden age.”

A final encouragement and approval for Solar, who could now venture on his path clearly and confidently. That was an exhilarating feeling that truly made him feel alive, but what that life would gift him, apart from Luna, seemed still cloudy. Should this new mission succeed, what would he be? Ultimately, there was something still within him, something that felt like another new beginning, just like it had when he had found himself in Ponyville, a time that now seemed an eon ago.

The future seemed as open to him as his mind was. His options and very morality as flexible as it needed to be. As he wondered how his constant victory may gift him, he could never has expected what the present would gift him.

A sharp, yet warmly comforting feeling on his cheek, and a sensation originating from Luna herself.

“Farewell Solar. “ Luna said, falling back from the kiss she just gave to Solar, pecking his right cheek. “And if you may, in private at least, it’s just Luna to you…” With that, Luna left, leaving Solar as stricken and dumb founded as he had ever been.

Luna just…

He had no idea how to feel. His power, his feelings for Luna and now, his luck. He had risen from a lonely troubled orphan, risen and moulded by crime and danger, into a power seeking and scheming Pony, to a practical suiter to the Princess of the Night, her trust fully instilled within him.

Times truly were changing, and it was he who was changing them.

Author's Note

So as we finally enter the romance side of it all, i think it best to explain what kind of romance it, and the story , will be.

Im not some clop fic expert or even reader really. I am determined to make the romance seem real and meaningful. Not just for the sake of it, you know. Yet i haven't had too much experience writing such stuff, so feedback, tips etc are always appreciated.

This stage of the plot also, ironically i suppose, coincides with a change of direction. Things may seem on top for Solar right now, but when you reached the top of the hill, the only way is down. Not a spoiler, more of a general theme from now on.

Anyway, to all those reading still ( yes you, the one reading these very word) thank you so much! It always just nice to see people are willing to read the things you've worked on.

Until next time!

Chapter 29: Darkness rising

Solar Virtue

A couple days had passed since that fateful day. Two weeks since the moment of Solar’s life had been gifted to him.

Throughout that time, there hadn’t been a seconds past in which he didn’t still feel Luna’s kiss on his cheek. This obsession of a memory could have easily spiralled into a form of physical degeneracy, as Solar almost wished himself to not wash, all so that blessed area on his cheek would remain forever stained by Luna.

That would forever remain a day that Solar would remember for the rest of his life, even if his mind a body decayed into disrepair. Luna had, regrettably, not spoke of that day since however, causing some panic in Solar’s already strained heart. The ever looming question of ‘will she, wont she?’ hurt him to the point of cold sweats in the middle of the night, such was his content thoughts on the matter.

Despite the panic however, Solar’s excruciating ignorance could not hide one fact, that being Luna’s reconsideration of it all. Thanks to his position in the Shadow’s nice, Solar was almost obliged to meet Luna, as much as he could. This allowed him to view her personally and thus, her possible thoughts about him. This showed Solar that, despite being secret about it, as if it had never happened, Luna did not lose her appetite and seeing her Shadow leader. In the safety of private rooms, Luna never relinquishing her approval and apparent comfort around Solar, the newly appointed Shadow did not guess of feeling of regret. Her teasing games continued, and her warmth radiated beautifully. It may be the case of taking her time to answer, or it may be some dignified, ancient royal custom that Solar had missed. Either way, this wait was far from a problem really, epically if this was a place no Pony had ever been.

Luna’s blessings to him hadn’t ended there however.

In the past few weeks, Solar had to make his stamp of authority known to the Shadow’s. Their behaviour had thus far been commendable, with respectful obedience given to him. Yet only a fool would have considered this acceptable, for in the hearts and minds of many of his new flock, there was still uncertainty in Solar leading them, and even anger that he did in the first place.

It was time to show them he was one of them, and would bleed for them as they would for each other.

The first step of this bond actually coincided with his own, more personal plans. The order that Solar had suggested to Luna, that of a part merge of the Shadow’s and the old Luna Guard. In recent weeks, this reformed group had begun to take place. With Luna’s leadership and best legal minds, the beginnings of this order were allowed to proceed. Celestia could do little, legally speaking to object, for what they were doing wasn’t necessarily illegal, however concerning it may appear to other parties. The Luna Guard had never been officially disbanded, despite being dormant and vacant of members for centuries. They had lied undisturbed, and largely forgotten until recently and now, after passing the initial legal and logistical hurdles, Solar now looked upon his new Order’s first recruits.

These were Ponies who would never be Shadow’s, such was the independence and exclusivity enshrined into that order by Luna herself. They would instead form the reincarnated form of the Luna Guard, designed now to work alongside and even with the Shadow’s themselves. Together, they could cover more ground, accomplish more than ever and be a force that Equestria had never before witnessed. This new order had eventually been given the rather tedious name of The most honourable and noble Order of the Guardians of the Night, defender of the Dark and protector of Her Majesty Princess Luna. This was, obviously, not practical, thus the name was shortened to the Night Guardian’s, as the Luna Guard had once been officially named back in the day. Already though, laziness had already taken form, and the order was almost always referred to, simply, as the NG.

So now Solar stood before the NG’s newest and first recruits, or rather, they stood before him. He was the leader of the Shadow’s, but only the Shadow’s. Despite being the brain child of this new organisation, he would not be the ruler of it. Because the NG’s two containing orders were close, yet fundamentally separate, a second leader would be needed. However, one had not yet been found, and potential candidates, upon further inspection, were either simply not fit for the role, or downright possibly a danger, such as Solar’s predecessor.

These Ponies however, having the luxury of not being considered for leadership, would make for perfect foot soldiers, in a sense. Those few in the know of the NG, mostly Luna’s closest advisors, Military officials and generally just anypony trustworthy, had not exactly taken to Solar’s way of running things. That had accepted the creation of the NG, but all had their own thoughts on how to run it, and how exactly to fill it. Captain Thunder Mist, the commander of the Night Guard, being the anomaly he was, had effectively shunned his comrades and superiors, including Celestia and Shining Armour themselves, and thrown his lot in with Luna. Despite this however, Captain Thunder Mist was an older Pony, and a Pony of strict military tradition. His idea of filling the ranks was a tried and tested one, that being finding Ponies of discipline, obedience and even previous military experience. He was set in his ways, and Solar could respect that.

What happened in reality though, much to the distaste of many of his now allies, Solar had opted for a simpler route, a route of loyalty, no matter a Ponies past. As such, the Ponies now present, in the same room as Solar’s first meeting as a Shadow took place, were of a mixed past. There were plenty of colourful characters present, and personalities with histories not too different to his own. That was the reason he had found objections to his plans here, because like him, many Ponies here today weren’t of qualities most would consider “admirable”.

The way Solar saw it was unorthodox to be sure, but judging from his own experiences, his times of hardships, he could confidently say that without conflict and all his days of misery, that he would not only have the will and mental strength to be here now, but he would not have matured to the point of finding his home. Had he not overcome his trails, Solar would not only be a weaker Pony, susceptible to however many external influences, but also a Pony who’s own soul was not set. A Pony with no past, especially a troublesome past, was a Pony who had not been tested, and been rewarded with a destination they could call home in. Solar knew his home was where the power was, and would remain furiously loyal to it. Through meticulous research, mostly throw his Shadow contacts, Solar had found these Ponies, troubled as they were, but they were Ponies who had, secretly or not, expressed loyalty and admiration of Luna, and as Solar saw it, their troubled pasts had prepared them, toughened them up, and shown themselves that no matter what, they could withstand any future storm.

“Well, they’ll do for now.” Solar admitted out loud, holding back his enthusiasm as professionally as he could.

Dark Blossom, ever the seemingly useful and helpful Shadow towards Solar, took great pride in his words. She knew Solar’s confidence in her was well founded, as she was, after all, the first Shadow who had not only defended Solar, but embraced his entry. For her experience and apparent skill, Solar had elected her to be his second in command, despite such a rank not even formally existing.

“I’m sure the Daylings will have a field day with the calibre of your candidates…” Dark Blossom said with a sly smile. Ironically, it was the Shadows themselves, even the individuals less trusting of Solar’s rule that supported his decision of the new Order the most. Of course, there was concern about their independence, but with some reassurance, they saw what the top brass, and even more so, what Celestia’s lackeys did not. They were of the world, and had experienced all the horrors it had to offer. To them, perhaps using a Pony who had also experienced that reality, wasn’t so much an ill informed decision.

“Yeah, I’m sure they will.” Solar replied, uncaring of the complaints of his enemies. “If Celestia keeps trying to pick a fight with Princess Luna, I might have them paraded in front of her even.”

Dark Blossom shared in her Commanders dismissal of their counterparts. Gleefully so, thought Solar, who in recent weeks, in an attempt to win over the Shadows, had tried to bring home the reality of today’s issues, that being the ever growing rift between the forces of the day, and the supports of Luna and her Night. In Solar’s mind, making the Shadow’s more aware of their loyalties, and more patriotic to the cause, could make them see him as one of them, and enable a more determined push to ensure Luna’s rule. Even little things, like trivialising their rivals with names like ‘Daylings’, would make the supporters of see the widening gap and, however disingenuous it was, to see the other side as friends no more.

Solar could be considered a manipulator here, a Firestarter even, but he saw it in another way. A way that only a true and loving supporter of Luna could see it.

That dark days were coming, darker than Equestria and ever seen, and he would ensure his side won.

“Exactly! It’s nice to finally have somepony with a proper vision” Dark Blossom was a bit of a veteran in the Shadow ranks. To make it that long, she too needed a vision, and not just the blind ambition of youth. She, throughout the years, had proved to herself and others that she was in sync with Luna’s own shadow, hence her quick acceptance of Solar’s plans. If her own personal ambition had been unleashed and taken her to the top, to Solar’s new job, then he was sure the current way of doing things wouldn’t deviate too greatly.

Solar liked this Bat Pony, even as her ‘kekek’ like laughs did really cut through him.

“And don’t you worry about the rest of the Shadow’s. They will warm to you eventually. Even the buffoon that is Midnight Dust. Just keep up what you’re doing, and even the Thestral nationalists will accept you.”

Solar appreciated the show of support. Speaking of him, Midnight Dust, the Shadow who had aggressively opinionated his distaste of Solar, while not entirely disagreeing with Solar’s plans, the very fact that he was an outside to him, that meaning neither a Bat Pony or previous Shadow, did really seem to irk him. In regards to being a Shadow, Solar was confident he could make that point moot. Continued support and loyalty to the cause would make him a Shadow as any of his comrades were. The former point however was a different kettle of fish. Solar wasn’t a Bat Pony, and despite his previous experience with them, more than most thought Solar, it wasn’t enough to be classified as a friend to the race.

Solar knew plenty of the tragic history of their kind. In their isolation, rumours and suspicions had arose. Tales that they fed on the blood of sleeping Ponies. Hearsay that they kidnap foals for their own sadistic reasons. Silly things like that. Solar wasn’t so gullible to believe them, but he had to admit, through a combination of their scarcity, distrust of general civilisation, and history of supporting Nightmare Moon, especially as part of the Shadow’s back in the day, this had left Equestria with quite the low opinion of them. Furthermore, as they chose to live away from towns and cities, and often lived lives apart, there had been no attempt in recent history to reconcile their race with the rest of Equestria. As such, stories and rumours spread like plague, and as every day passed, the Bat Ponies were presented with an ever decreasing positive view of them.

This sad fact meant, as times got tougher, and tension rose in the rest of the world, as it was today, there were always misguided and prejudiced Ponies who liked blaming their problems of the innocent Bat Ponies. A failing economy meant more Ponies left poor and angry, and the extra disillusioned among them somehow managed to find reasons to pin the blame of the Thestrals, despite them, in their seclusion, hardly if at all having any influence in the economy.

This was just one of the problems that separated the races, and it left Solar in command of a group of Ponies who automatically distrusted and disliked him, just for being different. Who was to blame and why, Solar didn’t care for though. All he knew was the situation was bad, racism was rampant, and this divide would only serve to make matters difficult for him and to ensure rising support for Luna’s night slow, as much of the populace wouldn’t have anything to do with this apparent monsters of which they knew nothing about.

This was why, at least personally, Solar needed to bridge that racial gap with the rest of the Shadow’s. He couldn’t care less for the race of his Order, but there were many who did, and Solar would need to address that first.

“Say, Dark Blossom, to what effect would asking our Princess to, I don’t know, create some legislation to help the Thestrals, help our cause? I was thinking there might be a way to allow your kind to join the rest of society in a better way”.

Dark Blossom smiled honestly. She knew Solar’s heart to be in the right place in this regard, but obviously, things weren’t so simple.

“I appreciate the thought, Commander, but if it were that easy, it would have probably already been done. It is my deep regret to say that distrust runs deep, and convincing general Government to address an issue that few have motivation to do so, may prove impossible.”

Solar could sense the ingrained pain of stating such things. As dedicated solely to the job as she was, Dark Blossom still belonged to a race long persecuted against, and he had no doubt she had many personal feelings on the matter.

“I’ll still have a discussion with her about it” stubbornly stated Solar, partly wishing to seem a friend to Bat Ponies. “Though I wonder when I will get the time, what with Celestia channelling her inner bitch and constantly antagonising our Princess!” Solar felt genuinely impassioned by this point. As governmental matters got worse, with the economy going down the drain, and the stresses of poor diplomacy with other nations, not to even mention the formation of the NG, Celestia had taken it upon herself to argue these developments out of existence. Of course this foolish behaviour only served to make things worse, and as Solar again and again had to witness the two sisters arguing fiercely, he couldn’t help but feel defensive over Luna.

“Unfortunately, you are right.” Said Dark Blossom with a sigh, before entering a second of deep thought. “Damn whore!” She then suddenly spat maliciously. “How dare she! The wench decides that she cannot ruin our country enough, so she turns her destructive tendencies upon our Princess, who, in most rights nowadays, should be the sole Monarch!” A blood curdling hiss accompanied her words, and very visible and sharp fangs told Solar that, if maybe even more than himself, any Bat Pony Shadow felt extremely strongly on the matter.

It wasn’t unusual to for them to show so much vigour and aggression when it came to the Princess’s, Solar had discovered. These were, after all, a race of Ponies essentially dedicated to one Alicorn, and through a shared history, this was a race who only had one Princess. Luna.

Solar shared in Dark Blossom’s frustrations. His interests aligned closely with those of the Bat Ponies, he just needed to show it.

To start this charm offensive, it was time to choose a leader for the more numerous side of the NG, and picking a non Thestral wouldn’t exactly start it off well.

“I agree that we need stand up for ourselves a bit, so if you have it, I’d very much appreciate the list of candidates for our new Captain”. Solar said, bringing the conversation back onto topic.

Dark Blossom, however enraged she may have seemed, was not unreasonable right now, neither was she lost to anger. Her passion for her people was admirable, and in seeing Solar as a friend, she again gave a genuine smile.

“Indeed, and I have noted a few names that I believe could advance our cause”. Solar truly felt honoured in being included with the use of that word, ‘our’, and as he was handed a sheet of paper from Dark Blossom, he couldn’t help but feel victorious in this trust between he and the Bat Pony.

“Not putting your own name forward huh?” Solar asked curiously with a smile of his own, as his eyes began to scan the list of names.

Dark Blossom, perhaps humbly, shook her head with a hearty laugh. Of course, Solar knew the answer anyway, but it was interesting to always hear why, directly from the source.

“You’re joking right? I wish you best Commander, but the role is not for me. I was accepted into the Shadow’s during a deep low point in my life, and as part of my gratitude, there can be no worse way at repaying that debt than being behind a desk.” Solar raised his eyes at this, looking upon the veteran Shadow with a half smirk, awaiting for the realisation to hit, if at all. Regardless, her position was one he respected, and glad to have nearby. “No offence Commander”.

There it is.

“None taken” simply replied Solar with a chuckle, returning his eyes to the names in his hooves. It was a relatively small list, and one restricted to current Shadows. Not an issue, thought Solar, who wanted a Pony loyal to Luna of course, but one to show the rest of the Shadow’s that they were still valued. Should he pick one of them, the NG may in effect, be the Shadow’s enlarged, but its creation aims would still be obtained, and trust may flow better.

One group under Solar’s direction. The possibilities were endless.

“Say, Dark Blossom?” Solar inquired, his eyes continuingly scanning the names before him, not once looking at his opposite.

“Commander?” she replied, almost carrying a concerned tone. “Is the list not to your liking?”

Now Solar did remove his gaze from the paper, suddenly even.

“What? No. I like it!” he cried defensively, not wishing for the Bat Pony to misunderstand his intentions. “I mean, the list is good, it’s just….” Solar thought the point through his head, wondering at all if this was a joke or some initiation test. Failing to detect any pattern, he jumped straight into it and took the bait. “…It’s just there’s only two names here.”

Solar had not expected some scroll of hundreds of names. The Shadows, after all, was an exclusive, tight knit group. If Ponies like Dark Blossom didn’t even want the job, then this group would appear ever smaller. Still, only two names? Was he basically being told to choose the correct candidate?

“Alas it is so” replied Dark Blossom. “Yet rest assured, these two Ponies could not be any better for the role, in my belief at least…”

Solar frowned. It was very well possible the situation was direr than he thought. It wasn’t unlikely that no Shadow wanted the job really, and Dark Blossom had to scrape the bottom of the battle for names, just so she didn’t fail him.

“Moonshadow Trust…” Solar said, reading the first name.

“Ah yes. A capable Unicorn. A good Shadow.” Dark Blossom trailed.

Solar remembered him from the meeting in this very room not but a few weeks ago. A quiet, content Pony with a yellow coloured coat. From what he could remember, Moonshadow Trust had appeared professional and either uninterested or unwilling to join in on the teasing of Solar. For that reason, he was already doing well as a candidate. Furthermore, from what Solar as Commander had read, Moonshadow was reliable as the world spinning. In short, he would be a safe choice.

“And…Night Watch?” Solar then asked, reading the second and final name.

“A Commander in the making” Dark Blossom informed. “Brash, but utterly focused on her job. Very uncompromising. She will keep the troops in line.”

Solar had not met Night Watch. From reading his own papers in his office, she had apparently been off on duty during the meeting, and as thus had not yet had the time to meet her new Commander. All Solar really knew of her was that she was considered an excellent fighter, a menace to her enemies almost, and along with what Dark Blossom had said, was a Pony who had the respect of all the Order, almost admirably so.

Plus, she was a Bat Pony, so that automatically elevated her chances.

“I can assure you Commander, you can do no wrong in choosing either of the names. So, if I may ask, which would you prefer?”

She said that he could do no wrong, but the point of this was to elect a Bat Pony surely. Otherwise, what was the point? He could have just commanded the entirety of the NG himself. Moonshadow Trust was a Pony Solar felt like he could trust, and wouldn’t regret putting him in command, but alas, he wasn’t a Bat Pony.

Regrettably, he might have to choose the Pony who he knew very little of, which always carried a degree of risk.

“Well, I suppose Night Watch is looking goo-…” Solar then paused as his eyes momentarily dropped to the paper again, initially only intent of picking his choice. However, only then, however faint it was, Solar saw the beginnings, or rather the scribble of another name.

“Who is this ‘Ne’?” asked Solar, squinting to read the almost vanished writing.

Dark Blossom suddenly appeared compromised, embarrassed even. She rushed over to Solar’s side and looked to the paper, only then realising her mistake.

“Apologies Commander. That was a mistake. I had hoped to remove the ink fully, but it appears I failed.”

As much as Solar wished to know how a non-Unicorn would remove the already settled ink on the paper, his thoughts instead drifted to wishing to know who this ‘mistake’ actually was.

“Well, be that as it may, I would still like to know who you initially had in mind.” For that was what this error most likely was. A Pony Dark Blossom had in mind, before performing a U turn and attempting to erase her work.

In response however, Dark Blossom seemed apprehensive about voicing this error. Solar understood that she didn’t consider the Pony appropriate enough, and in saying so, she may think it encouraging Solar to choose it, but what he wanted to know, was why.

“It’s um…Neon Edgy….”

Neon Edgy?

At first, Solar nearly thought this to be another Shadow who had been on leave, but then it hit him. The reason he had almost forgotten the name, was because the Pony whom it belonged to, was practically a shadow herself, that being silent and one with the dark.

She was the slightly odd, quiet Bat Pony who had stuck to the darkness in the meeting previously here. Solar had found her very secluded, and almost suspicious.

“Oh yes…” said Solar, remembering what he could have her. “Honestly, she gave me the creeps a little”. He meant no offence by this, but remembering when Neon Edgy had spoken to him, the only time in fact, nothing could make him forget the chill that went down his spine as she spoke to him. There was just something off about her. Something that, despite her relatively gentle appearance, that felt like ice clawing at him.

Solar made no mistake. There was something dangerous about that Pony.

“You wouldn’t be the first Pony to say that.” Agreed Dark Blossom. “Like I told you then, do not underestimate her.”

Solar now however, felt even more curious. Curious into why Dark Blossom would renege on this choice, and now, even more so, on what made Neon Edgy so special.

“So why remove her?”

Dark Blossom frowned. Being a veteran of the Order, it would be her most in tune with her comrades. It would be her who knew the darkest of secrets.

“Make no mistake Commander, she’s a good Shadow. Scarily good at her job, but let’s just say, when all the bigots and idiots spread rumours about us, they may not unnecessarily be too wrong, when it comes to her…” Her sombre tone indicated only one thing. That this quiet, almost unassuming Pony, was a true horror of the night. A terror that practically gave credence to the masses that Bat Ponies were dangerous.

Solar now liked her.

He now distinctively remembered her advice to him too. That he should chose his friends carefully. Thus far, Solar believed he had adhered to those words well. Alone, this advice did not stand well as of this moment, yet remembering her further words would cause a change.

She had, in telling him to be wary of a betrayal of Luna, ironically created a persona of trustworthiness. Solar was no fool. He had met those quiet ones who had ended up causing havoc to the populace, but Neon edgy was not one of those. To him, she appeared as a quiet, yet loyal to the end, kind of Pony. Through her seclusion, it would seem her havoc was directed to Luna’s enemies instead, and Solar could get behind that easily.

Then there was her last and most recent words with him. At the time, Solar had both wondered and almost feared her meaning when she told him to seek her out, when decisive actions were needed. Solar had gained this answer through his own brutal ambition, that being the swift elimination of any present traitors, so now, upon reflection, it appeared Neon Edgy not only agreed with him and his plans, but wanted a part in it.

The Shadow’s had come around to his polices, yet Neon Edgy seemingly wanted to further them herself.

Solar could make no mistake. This was a Pony who was wasted in not orchestrating chaos against his enemies.

“Her. I pick her.” Solar said plainly and confidently, gaining quite the shocked reaction from Dark Blossom.

“Commander? She isn’t even a choice. Why would you pick her?” Dark Blossom didn’t, and wouldn’t believe Solar in need of humbling. She knew her Commander was aware of the risks, and wasn’t making this decision for the pure, random sake of it. She was just wondering why Neon Edgy, over other traditionally decent choices.

“We cannot be complacent here, Dark Blossom. We cannot be timid and hide in the night.” Solar said, puffing his chest out in a sign of confident authority. “Princess Luna said it herself. We need a proper change in course!”

Dark Blossom clearly disagreed, yet only on a professional level. Neon Edgy clearly had made a name for herself, even to the point of another Shadow choosing to emit her from a list, but in what was perhaps a fortunate stroke of luck, Dark Blossom put aside her feeling and thoughts, and trusted in her Commander, just as he had hoped.

“Well, I can only hope she will make Luna proud. After all, I dare say you know, maybe even better than me, what she really feels and thinks…” A suspicious wink set off alarm bells in Solar. Discreet as she would remain, Solar couldn’t help but wonder now if not only Dark Blossom, but other Shadows were aware of the …thing slowly developing between him and Luna.

Not fair. I don’t even know what we are yet!

A leader couldn’t dare compromise himself with feelings however, especially on the job. For his own sake, Solar looked away from the sly smile of Dark Blossom, and tried to steer the conversation onto more fruitful endeavours.

“So…um….yeah! Neon Edgy it is!” Solar finally proclaimed, to which Dark Blossom did something rather unexpected.

Successfully casting aside any drama or feeling over the decision away, the Bat Pony took a moment, looked around, and cried out.

“Neon? Come on up, you’re needed!”

Solar’s head then began twitching around as if he were some alarmed chicken. He had no idea, despite the room being of no great size, that Neon Edgy was actually present here. Immediately his mind rushed to remember if he had somehow invited her, or at least a group that she was part of. Not for one moment however did he recall any invitations or papers with her name even, and the very fact she was apparently here, somewhere in the dark boundaries of the room.

“Wait, what?! Where is she?” Solar said, very nearly stuttering. His words felt faltered as this intervention like moment could hardly be prepared for, leaving him an exposed and disarmed leader, unready on how to even congratulate the chosen candidate.

“Commander…?” ambushed an almost ghostly voice, directly behind him.

“Fuck!” Solar could only shriek, trying quite terribly to hide his shock. Turning around swiftly as if to defend himself, there beheld the infamous Shadow in question.

Neon Edgy, appearing out of nowhere as if she could teleport, stared deep into Solar’s eyes with eerie concentration. No feelings of emotion were betrayed on her face, and as silently and mysteriously, even concerningly, as she had apparently been present all along, the freakishly odd Bat Pony almost started into Solar’s soul with those fierce amber eyes, the laceration like pupils almost biting at Solar’s very resolve. If she came here as a friend or ally, however chilling as her presence may be, Solar could only feel pity for which ever poor soul had the mortal misfortune at facing her as a foe.

To make matters more unusual and sinister, was the fact that Neon Edgy seemingly had no understanding that this practical trauma like surprise was even a thing. She stood there, silent and still, awaiting an answer as if she had patiently waited for an audience with her Commander.

“Is something the matter Commander?” Neon Edgy then proceeded to ask, her voice cutting straight through Solar.

She truly wasn’t a common find, then thought Solar. Her mere presence was unnerving nearly, and the way she spoke, a tone not far off supernatural, made the still shaken Solar wonder if she was either drugged off her mind, or possessed. Electing both a weak minded addict and some demon like being into such a position power wasn’t exactly inspiring to the troop, though Solar did entertain the thought of which of these options would be worst.

“What?” asked Solar with a hint of confusion, no doubt a gift left from this madness. “Yes I mean!” his mistakes seem to have little effect on the stoic Neon Edgy, with her eyes remaining as ever attentive. Solar had to admit, there was a strange sense of innocence on that mysterious face, and were she not one of the most dangerous group in Equestria, there would be no doubt that Solar could admit that, in reality, she carried a certain…cuteness to her.

Not that mattered in any way possible, least of all now. This was a momentous moment in the mighty advance of his plans.

“Neon Edgy, if you are willing, I would like to make you co-leader of the NG, along with me, of course.” Solar’s tone was plain and celebratory. There was no sense in complicating the matter, for efficiency above all was needed now, and only with the NG strong and confident could Luna’s rule be advanced.

The Pony in question however, in perhaps a slight betrayal of her own feelings, blinked. A small gesture, but one that pulled the curtains down on her statue like demeanour. Right now, she was just as much a Pony as Solar was.

In too seemed the case that Neon Edgy wasn’t exactly willing to say no, but consideration her new position, especially as she would be giving up her present life, and working with Solar a lot more.

“I accept” she then said, equally as plainly, dousing the worried fires within Solar’s mind.

“Just like that, Neon?” interjected Dark Blossom, clearly somewhat concerned for the younger Shadow. This Shadow, it seemed however, was not for backing down, nor was she for wasting this great opportunity. As Solar had thought, her loyalty to Luna was true, and her methods were better served in charge.

“If my Commander and Queen require it, then I shall accept…” Solar noted the use of ‘Queen’ there. He knew clearly that the only Ponies who described Luna in such a way were often loyal to the death and sometimes even, overzealous. “…Yes….just like….that…”

Solar nearly shivered as Neon repeated Dark Blossom’s words as if she was learning the language, or even creepier, as if she was a machine self-learning. As much as he wanted her in command, and even was quite curious about the enigma that she was, there was no denying that her social skills left something to be desired.

“Then…I suppose, Captain Neon Edgy, this lot is yours now.” Solar said with a forced smile, as if to try and connect with the Shadow. In response, Neon Edgy did turn to look at the newest recruits. Studying them for a moment, she returned to gaze at Solar, forcing a smile of her own, albeit with far more enthusiasm than Solar could ever muster.

“We need more, Commander”. Solar had decided her tone was nothing short of weird. Automated almost. Still, her point was a solid one.

“We will find your some names. But by all means, if you find any you like, don’t hesitate to get them tested.” Solar saw this as the start of proper proceedings. Neon Edgy quickly fitting into the role.

How wrong he was.

“Maybe we could acquire Thick Plate. He’s always been eager to help.”

Solar had to double take.

Say what now?

“Excuse me?” Solar replied, internally though, panicking. His ears did not deceive him. Neon really did mention the Guard Solar had been using, and that could only mean one thing.

“You know, your informant. The Day Guard you keep talking with.” Neon couldn’t sound any more nonchalant about the whole thing, even if the subject matter was that Solar had been found out. Now it was Dark Blossom’s turn to roast him.

“You have an informant Commander? Since when?” she asked, not so angry as much as she was surprised.

Shit!

Solar really didn’t know what to say. He had enlisted the help of Thick Plate prior to his entry as a Shadow, by posing as one! That was a crime in of its self.

“Not too long after Luna reintroduced him into her service.” Neon proclaimed, almost uninterestedly so.

Solar then felt the gaze of two Shadows who were now aware of his crime. How Neon had found out wasn’t the concern anymore, it was if he would live to even ask.

“….I can explain….” Solar had never before wanted to hit himself as hard as he said perhaps the stupidest and most pathetic response he could ever think of. Nevertheless, this wouldn’t even matter when he was outed for a criminal and removed from the Shadows. To make matters even worse, Luna would surely be so saddened and betrayed by Sola, there would be no chance of anything happening between him and her.

Luna save me.

“Hmm, impressive. No wonder Luna saw something in you”. Suddenly said Dark Blossom with raised eyebrows.

Again, Solar had to double take.

“You’re not…disappointed?” That was an understatement of a question if there ever was one. Solar, in his continued shock, couldn’t say anything but more stupidity it seemed.

“You’re loyal, Commander.” Neon said, taking control of the conversation. “It all worked out in the end.” There was truly something unnerving even when Neon Edgy supported him even. It was as if he had been seeking her approval, and only by a whisker had gained it. “Besides, if I thought you were some baddy, you wouldn’t be here. You’d have long been taken care of…”

This time Solar really did shiver. Seeing those sharp fangs on clear display in front of him, drew up a host of thoughts of what could have happened to him if he hadn’t shown himself loyal enough. If Neon had found out this plot of this and kept the knowledge secret until now, then maybe he too wouldn’t have seen her coming, just as his life was cut short.

This part threat silenced the trio for a moment, even if Neon’s silence was one of confusion and apparent boredom. Perhaps this was the reason she was the first to speak.

“If we are looking for recruits who aren’t orthodox, I know for certain there are a few in the Guard. I think I might…poach them?”

Ok that she must have overheard!

Ignoring the fact that she again had become aware of Solar’s plans, he instead allowed his almost morbid fascination with Neon to increase. This time, the curiosity was that, apart from sounding weird, she too spoke in an almost childlike way, as if she was enjoying listening to herself and thinking about every word as innocently as she could.

“Commander, if I may?” then asked Dark Blossom, listening intently.

“Sure” Solar said, stepping off to one side with her. “What is it?”

Dark Blossom sighed. Not depressingly so, but in a way that suggested trouble was ahead.

“We need more Ponies, and Neon may be right in that there are worthy candidates in the Guard, but stealing them, even the lowliest of ranks, will provoke the Guard, and maybe even Celestia. They will not appreciate our leeching off them.”

Solar understood. It would serve to deepen divides by suggesting the newly formed NG saw the Guard as some sort of rival to weaken. That would surely anger them, and Solar understood the severity of it.

The trouble with that issue, ironically, was that Solar didn’t care. Properly done, this idea would strengthen the NG, at the expense of Celestia’s forces.

That’s what you get when you cross Luna.

“Hey, what you guys talking about? Kekekek”

From staring into nothingness, to literally resting her head on Solar’s shoulder, Neon Edgy had snuck up on him again, and nearly made him jump out of his very skin.

“Sweet Luna! You have to stop doing that, Edgy!” Solar cried out, trying to relax his poor heart. Dark Blossom on the other hoof, was seemingly immune to this attack, most likely only after learning the hard way.

With another very Bat Pony way of snickering, Neon now proved her to be, not only an enigma, but an enigma that didn’t sacrifice her mischievous side to her job. This playfulness really put her innocence into perspective for Solar.

“Sorry.” She replied, totally devoid of sincerity. “Can I join in though? I am the Captain.”

Solar looked to Dark Blossom, almost for guidance. Her point said however, and perhaps even knowing her point was to fall on deaf ears, she could only shrug. After all, out of the current three, she was actually the lowest rank here.

“I’ll leave the Commander in your capable hooves, Neon. “ Dark Blossom then said. “Play nice, ok? Be easy on the poor guy”.

For some reason, Solar desperately didn’t want to be left alone with the Pony he had not only chosen to work with him, but the very individual whom he saw so much promise in. This, of course, armed him with the fact that if Neon’s allies felt so unfordable around her, then pity her enemies, yet this was clearly a logical issue. Where Solar felt most an unease now, was in his heart.

The simple fact of the matter was, that despite his entire life and despite meeting however many unsavoury characters belonging to Ponies who, for better or for worse, were like him, Solar had never met one of those terrible individuals, of whom he shared so many characteristics and even professional interests that he actually felt relation with.

Neon Edgy, as she placed her sole and silent attention and gaze onto Solar, making him suddenly felt quite the ant under the magnifying glass, was left with quite the revelation of her own, albeit in a very delayed way.

“Are you tired, Commander?” She then asked, rather casually.

“Tired?” Blinked back Solar in confusion, to which Neon Edgy, continuing her puzzling behaviour, began studying her Commander as if he was a museum work.

“Tired yes! Only Bat Ponies are nocturnal, so maybe you should go to bed. I’m the Captain now. I can join in on conversations which is cool.”

Solar just wished her could shake his head in disbelief at this performance, but around an animal like figure, who did not follow social norms, perhaps that wouldn’t be so wise.

“Oh please!” he replied with a scoff. “I can deal with a few less snores. Who do you think I am?”

Neon was quick to reply but notably, quickly to challenge.

“Dark wants me to go easy on you…So shouldn’t you do what the rest of you guys do and sleep at night? You’re good at it!”

Solar really didn’t know what her point was. Was she trying to get rid of him? Was this a coup? Well Solar didn’t like being toyed with like this, Luna had saw to that.

“And what are good at then?” he spat back, almost spitefully.

“I’m good at finding things!” then came his reply, contained in a joyfully happy smile. “I found out your Guard friend, remember?”

Solar squinted his eyes, as if to focus and attempt to see what exactly Neon was after.

“Neon, you only just told me.” There was no mistake, Neon really did ask Solar this as if to genuinely remind him. “But anyway, if you’re good at finding things, I’m sure we can use that to help Luna. Celestia and her cronies, you know, the actual day goers, they’ve troubled Luna for too long. Our Princess has suffered for too long in shadows not of her making.” Solar couldn’t help but feel ardent in his dedication for Luna. This much he knew, and seemingly, this much Neon knew also.

“Is that why you love her?” She asked, simply and almost gently.

“What?!” Solar did not stutter this time. He did not feel red faced or embarrassed. His deepest feelings were an ever present burden like experience for him, ever filling his mind with questions and steadily dictating his life, for good or bad. In being called out on them, Solar couldn’t feel awkward, not when his protectiveness, over all his loved, prevented this. “You dare say that out loud?!”

Solar made no attempt of hiding her accusation. Not because he didn’t care, but because he did, and his commitment to Luna was simply too important to hide and this, ignore.

“Kekek, I told you I was good at finding things. I’m also good at finding real things out. Echolocation is so useful!” What could Solar even do as Neon totally neglected to even continue the point she had made initially? Right now, it seemed that words just flowed out of her mouth as a floodgate opened.

Containing his near unjustified anger, induced only be his actual love, Solar played Neon’s game, and went along with her on her wild ride.

“And that’s what your Cutie mark is, echolocation?”

Practically overjoyed that Solar noticed such a thing, Neon, with no subtlety at all, thrust her flank into the open, pure pride emitting from her eyes.

“Yep! I guess I’m just really good at it!” she proclaimed, letting Solar see the mark that looked strangely like some concert speaker emitting soundwaves, which was in effect, what echolocation was . Before Solar could comment on it though, Neon turned the conversation sideways yet again. “You’re good at making Queen Luna happy, Commander. You’re good at serving her”.

A pause then took place, and not because Neon had the audacity yet again to comment on his personally. It was always interesting to hear another individual comment on him. Not in some vain, petty way, but as a method of real decryption, and truthful reality. In hearing that Neon believed him to honestly support Luna, as if he was some inspiration to her followers, it provoked quite the strange sensation within him. The sensation of honour.

“Well um…Thanks Neon…That means a lot…” and in genuinely did. It was a helping hoof to provide clarity on what he wanted from this power, and ever more so, Luna’s ultimate benefit was what was being revealed. “Maybe we can have the pleasure at seeing how good you are at that…” Solar said, more interested in seeing Dark Blossom, approaching the duo once more, this time however with far more urgency, and carrying a note.

“Commander. Captain” she said respectfully, to which Neon seemed almost giddy with excitement in hearing. “I hate to interrupt this little hang out, but you are required for a special meeting.”

Taking the letter in hoof, Solar read that, immediately, all figures of importance were required at, what wasn’t even pretending not to be, a literal top secret get together, with Luna present. Solar already had experienced his fair share of such occasions in his short time here. Neon, on the other hoof, could hardly contain her buzzing nature.

“Kekekek, Commander, will you take me to the dance?” She asked.

Um, What?

Solar didn’t answer. He had Dark Blossom as his interpreter luckily, who with a roll of the eyes, provided him with context.

“She’s asking you if you will take her to the meeting too.”

Solar turned his gaze to the Pony in question, who apparently seriously needed lessons in authority, and not just strange quirks and murderous tendencies.

“You are Captain of the NG, Neon. Of course you’re coming.” This time, Solar was prepared for the clicks that emerged from Neon’s mouth, clearly her way of showing happiness or elation.

“Good luck.” Wished Dark Blossom, allowing the two leaders to leave. “Have fun on your date”.

Date? Oh geez.

“It’s because we are the different ones.” Neon whispered into Solar’s ear as they left the room.

“Speak for yourself, Captain” Solar muttered under his breath, not sure how to take being basically called weird by the weirdest Pony he had met.

“I’m not a mind controller. I can only speak for myself, silly.”

Solar cringed internally. Sometimes, he wondered and almost wished he stayed out there, stuck in the Badlands participating in some illegal raid on weapons or something, such was the trials he was being subjected to in the present day.

Neon was an oddity, but in the wilderness, only day to day survival was a concern.

Sometimes the pressures of all this weighed down upon him, but allowing himself a smile, sometimes, this adventure he now found himself on made it all worth it.

Author's Note

Bit of the calm before the storm here. Next chapter is going to be wild. Stay tuned!

Chapter 30: The Call to action

Author's Note

Quick important note. Whenever it mentions the Night (capitalised) it doesnt refer to the literal night's sky. Mostly this word will be used with Luna, such as "Luna's Night". This refers to her court, her little faction, so to speak. Basically her rule that some Ponies follow. So if Solar says he wishes for to further her Night, he's saying he wants Luna's reign and her side to win essentially

Chapter 30: The Call to action

Solar Virtue

For once, it was Luna who had to wait. For once, it could be Solar who ventured towards her with his head held high. Indeed, why would he not? His new order, the NG, was gaining steam and power and despite its current size, he had no doubt that soon enough, its shall be Luna’s beautiful Night keeping Equestria’s citizens safe.

It had not been an easy journey to get to this point, nor was it easy still. Neon Edgy, the erratic, quite strange Bat Pony, of whom Solar had named NG Captain, had accompanied him to the seemingly hastily called meeting. Her personality and quite frankly, her entire life was a puzzle still left to be solved, even if its pieces were cast far and wide, such was her mysterious behaviour. Regardless, Solar was glad to have her here. She was now, effectively, Luna’s left hoof. The power and the might that her Guardians would enact. On the contrary, Solar, being Luna’s right hoof, was to be her confidence and protector, in both the real world, and the sinister. Together, Solar and Neon would be unstoppable.

And most likely hated by Celestia and her old guard of failures.

As the two king makers approached a visibly anxious Luna, no pony was ignorant to believe that whoever was behind these doors were going to be friendly. Such an immediately called meeting was often not one born of great and glad tidings. Solar had read the reports. An economy in recession alone was bad enough, but as of late, the, once considered dysfunctional and downright chaotic Griffonian Empire was prodding Equestria with such a sharp stick it was a pure miracle that the latter hadn’t yet bit back. To make matters even worse, notwithstanding austerity and a militaristic superpower picking for a fight, there had, for who knows however many weeks, a steady supply of reported missing Ponies. Bad in itself, yet these disappearances were not the rebellious teenagers running away from home, or tragic accidents made in the wilderness. These were entirely perplexing and mysterious incidents of Ponies literally going to the store one day, or coming home from work another, and completely vanishing, not a trace or hint of their disappearance remaining. From what Solar could understand, it was as if they had literally ceased existing.

Alas, in his short time as Shadow Commander, there had been little done from Solar’s own actions. In a moment of brutal honesty he thought, such a thing paled in comparison to the challenges and even opportunities that otherwise faced him directly.

Right now, it wasn’t yet clear if it would be the former or latter.

“Solar, it does my heart well to see you here!” Luna beamed, as if Neon was not visible to the eye. “And who is this? Your date for the evening?” Luna then smirked, her eyes finally noticing Neon.

It never ends!

“Princess, this is Neo-“Then, as Solar gritted his teeth in embarrassed frustration from Luna’s never ending teasing, the Princess took the initiative.

“Oh please, come now Solar, you think I don’t know my own Shadows!” continued beaming Luna. “Fair Neon Edgy, I must admit, I am surprised to see you here!”

The Bat Pony smiled back, albeit with a slightly more unhinged, excitable look.

“Queen!” she cried out, as a filly would seeing said rank in a picture book. “You’ll never guess what happened to me!”

Just like that, the meetup deviated swiftly into some mare hang out as the two girls practically huddled up and started giggling like the crazy and murderous Bat Pony and centuries old god like Princess were filly’s in a school yard. It would have been quite the spectacle to see, were it not for the total exclusion of Solar, who felt quite filled with paranoia as the occasional glance was directed towards him.

“So its Captain Neon now, is it?” Then asked Luna, a sense of pride nestled in her voice. “Solar, I had not expected such a turn in events”. She said, looking towards Solar.

It was clear that, like Dark Blossom had been, Luna was surprised in his decision to name Neon as Captain, despite other Shadow’s being more than qualified enough. In contrast to the veteran Shadow however, Luna was not of a shocked or otherwise confused curiosity, not while her shining eyes and joyful smile was so on show.

“Neither had I, Princess.” Solar began, just as Neon too turned to face him, no doubt clearly interested to hear his reasoning behind her appointment. Curiously, just as Solar was about to continue, it wasn’t just interest of her own that now captivated Neon. She looked upon Solar with great thanks, as if he had saved her from the slums and elevated her to extreme power and comfort. Perhaps it was worry that Solar would somehow diminish her qualities with his words, or perhaps it was something else that Solar had not yet experienced. Gratefulness from another.

“I suppose its life’s little surprises that make times like this so interesting.” In truth, this had been nothing but a throwaway line. One said just as small talk essentially, and perfect to get to the next point. Luna did not see it this way though. She smiled with such warmth, such radiance, it was disbelief that it was Celestia who rose the sun, and she the moon. Luna looked upon Solar as a surprise of her own, and one who, throw all the trouble and unwanted darkness, was an actual light to her, and one worth being thankful for.

“Then I dare say this surprise has blessed us well today!” Luna proclaimed triumphantly, an attractive state of hers, before the doors were thrown open. “With you two by my side, let our conquests never cease!” Not literally so, thought Solar, although as the doors opened into one of many palace state room’s, the figures currently present could have surely added plenty of assurance into that belief.

Of course, in no great surprise considering the apparent severity of the meeting, there were a number of Ponies whom Solar could only describe as lesser beings. Lawyers, scribes, various civil servants. These were not Ponies of which he wished to be bogged down with. Equestria’s issues weren’t of their own making admittedly, but through endless amounts of red tape and bureaucracy, simple mindedness and little vision, their contribution to society was relegated to little more than a stained failure at containing Equestria’s misfortunes.

And that was Solar trying to be kind.

The truth of the reality was that Equestria was through and through rotted. It needed reinvigoration or failing that, a restart, and if Solar knew Luna’s mind-set recently and crucially if he knew himself, that restart didn’t have the luxury of happening by itself. It may just need a nudge to occur.

As bad as the egg heads were, at least Solar need not be surprised with their presence. For formalities sake, they basically had to be there. Where the surprise did come from however, was the presence of a couple of figures Solar had wished had stayed not only away, but totally in the shadows.

“Solar my friend!” cried out ambassador Victus, the Human proudly wearing his overly detailed and fancy suit of armour. Solar however, did not share in his enthusiasm. Firstly, since he became Shadow Commander, his line of work was now one to remain hidden if at all possible. Of course, because of his rank and closeness to Luna, professionally speaking here, total discretion in the halls of power wasn’t exactly possible, hence why his rank was more of a desk job. It was for the Shadow’s themselves, the Ponies in the field, to remain hidden. A decent comparison was the General of the Armies, or a Field Marshall in the case of other nations. These were high ranked figures, in charge of operations so secret that almost no mere mortal could know of them. Personally however, they were known, as was Solar. If he could keep the work of his Shadow’s in total mystery and his own job as ambiguous as possible, he could be happy. Unfortunately, as he had mixed with power makers prior to this rank, while he was only Night Warden, there were now many figures who knew him personally, as if they had got a hoof in the door. Victus was one of these individuals, as was, in magnitudes far worse than Victus, the other figure currently sat at the large round table.

In his content, there sat Blank Canvas. Solar had no idea which Pony actually invited, who was in effect, a crime lord.

“Victus, is it wise for…him to be here?” Solar asked, volleying the Human’s enthusiasm with calculated professionality of his own.

Victus, standing up apparently from sheer excitement, turned to face his partner in crime. For that was undoubtedly the reason Blank Canvas was here. The pact that Solar and Luna had created, the very one with the information broker and Victus being involved with, was one Solar had intended being secret. It would serve to orchestrate and influence however many events Luna’s reign required to increase in strength. Yet here they both were, in the open as if they lived in this very Palace.

“You forget, Solar, that I have the honour of being a senior business leader. Pray for the treasuries income should I not exist.” Blank Canvas was already busy being relentless with his words of poison. While it was true he had many legitimate businesses, almost certainly only created to hide his true, far more sinister motives and actions, the trick Solar now had to learn was far that forked tongue of his to be tamed, and used to benefit his and Luna’s cause. He knew it wise to not antagonise Blank Canvas, not to provoke the viper, yet there was never a moments past that Solar questioned his decision to even allow the Pony in on all this.

Unwilling to respond for fear of sparking some confrontation, Solar had neither expected nor counted on the fact that he would actually receive support in this verbal joust.

“Hiss!”

Neon Edgy wasted no time or effort in seeing through the shady facade that Blank Canvas so dishonestly maintained. For a moment, Solar had totally neglected the fact that she was his partner essentially, and working together was the way to serve Luna best.

Then, for the first time, as far as Solar could remember, he finally realised he had somepony who had his back.

“Leave him alone or I will come over there, sink my teeth into your neck and rip out your oesophagus!”

Solar could safely say no pony present, warrior or not, had expected that. With such unhinged fury on her face, Neon Edgy sprang into action, and to the great discomfort of Blank Canvas, she had not yet finished.

“I will fucking tear you apart! Dismember you, and eat you alive as you choke on your own blood!"

Holy shit!

The room could barely react. What exactly had they just been subject to? Blank Canvas for sure, despite his ever smug and composed nature, finally was brought down a notch. His mouth was agape and his eyes flashed from side to side in a move that nearly resembled a cry for help. Everyone Pony else was simply too shocked or in too appalled amazement to even say anything. Even Solar, who wasn’t exactly known for acting the model of a servant to Royalty, and who had spent his fair share around lively characters, had not expected to witness such a moment of pure discord today. Even though he took so much satisfaction in seeing Blank humbled in such a brutal way, his own astonished awe could not be contained.

All Ponies were silent, except for Luna, who, once more captivating the room with shock, giggled.

“My little pony! The Thestrals are truly a gift to behold!” Luna snickered, yet not in some humour born of surprise. It sounded just as if she had not only expected such a threat, but almost hoped for it. Solar may have thrown his lot in with them, but here was a reminder that he, a mere Earth Pony of no clan nor blood line, had a lot to learn about the Night.

“My apologies, Mr Canvas. Hell hath no fury, as they say” Luna then said, caring not of the fun she was seeming to have. Blank Canvas in response practically appeared to sink into his chair, determined to not again make himself the centre of attention. Rightfully so, thought Solar, who knew his uses to be better suited to servitude, and not from the front. Still, even Luna through her smiles of joy, could see that her Commander was still concerned with the presence of that Pony. “Commander, Blank Canvas is here at my own personal invitation.”

Solar didn’t dare argue with her. Not in fear of gaining her disapproval, on the contrary. It was he who now had the position to argue against her, and seem all the better for doing so. He was to be her trustworthy advisor now, and when now he held his tongue, fear instead arose that poor Blank Canvas may receive even more abuse from Neon Edgy, effectively forcing him out of the deal.

Still, with a nod of the head to the little insane Captain, Solar was sure to show his genuine thanks, and Neon never fell under the illusion that Solar wasn’t happy to finally have somepony to trust.

“Should make for some interesting conversation then…” Solar muttered as the entering trio each took a seat at the rather large round table. Solar scanned his whereabouts. It was a large room, decorated in typical Canterlot fashion. Clearly a room for great meetings, but its current occupants, of whom Solar now saw were figures including Thunder Mist, the Night Guard Captain, who sat two seats down from Luna. Then, now directly sitting next to Solar, was another ancient figure, one whose pomposity was only rivalled by a degree of regimental discipline.

“And who might you be?” Solar asked, only taking seat after Luna, who was no flanked by Solar and Neon on each of her sides, did so.

The Unicorn in question was old, but not at the expense of his physicality. In fact, the white coated individual did in fact maintain his rather large stature, and behind that rather large and magnificent moustache, there lied a Pony who had truly seen it all.

“General Cast Hoofstrong, at your service!” the obvious Military Pony shot back proudly, his medals and uniform adorned almost artistically. “Princess Luna’s new Shadow Commander, if I might hazard a guess?” he proceeded to ask, looking Solar up and down as if this was some parade inspection.

“Correct.” Solar replied.

“A sound enough decision, replacing your predecessor.” Now Solar raised his eyebrows. While it wasn’t exactly surprising that a General would know the Shadow Commander, he was instead more interested in reassuring his own belief that all this change was happening for the best.

“No friend to the Army, was he?”

General Cast Hoofstrong scoffed as if Solar had asked him for his very rank. “Whoever is? No, he always struck me as an individual always willing to do exactly not what needed to be done.” The General appeared quite dejected as he described the previous Commander as an ineffectual, incompetent leader. Solar understood. A probable, pragmatic and efficient officer would ideally always do what needed to be done, and as the old saying goes ‘who needs a military?’, Solar could sympathise quite well with a leader whose talents were most likely underappreciated, even by the Shadows.

“I do not claim to know the Pony well, but from my position, his investigations, his Shadow business so to speak, seemed rather…ignorant.”

Solar, mindful that the meeting may begin at any moment, tried desperately to get to the point.

“What does that mean?”

The General searched for the words, almost antagonising slow, to Solar at least.

“Well, and take this as one old Pony’s opinion, as the Commander of the Shadow’s, a highly effectual and practical group, as I’m sure you know, I would have expected his leadership have gifted more results. My judgment will tell you that he seemed quite susceptible to influence from Princess Celestia. More willing or blinder to matters that truly required the attention of the Shadows.”

Solar froze, if just to save his realisation appearing too dramatic. A rush of possibilities flooded through his head as consideration was given to a worrying, far more severe fact. Not only had Steel Onyx, the previous Shadow Commander, been dangerously incompetent to the point of very nearly getting his Princess killed, but now was being essentially accused of serving the literal inn correct Princess, consciously or not. This set an alarming precedent, one that could very easily refer to Celestia as having a far more sinister hoof in this mess than previously thought.

If only he could bring it up with Luna without fear of being overheard by all the no ponies, and without having to dilute the possibility that Celestia may, yet again, be up to her terrible tricks.

“Welcome, my friends!” then suddenly boomed Luna, the royal Canterlot voice being put into good practice. “I thank you all for attending today, so hastily I may add. Your commitment to the cause will never be forgotten!”

Solar was already liking the current tone. One of determination, strength and alliance. All qualities that would ensure a prosperous future.

“The reason I call you all here today, alas, is not for celebratory reasons. Disturbing news has reached my ears, and we, lovers of our benevolent Night, have to act. Decisions will be made today, Strategies will be formulated but I promise you friends, when you leave this chamber, you shall leave empowered and perhaps most importantly, hopeful for our future!” A thunder of hooves banged onto the table, all present showing their loyalties and appreciation to the Princess. “I would also like to address the elephant in the room, or rather, the Human in the room…”

With this, Victus, until now in some permanent state of seeking Solar’s attention who could do little but act ignorant, stood up respectfully. It was seemingly true that many Ponies present were not yet fully accustomed to the new species. Still, they could count themselves fortunate in actually knowing of them.

“Thank you, Ambassador Victus.” Luna nodded, allowing the Human to sit back down. “The Ambassador has, wisely, established full diplomatic contact with our cause. Make no mistake friends, while this may seem as if we and Equestria have spilt, I can reassure you all firmly that this is not a unilateral decision. Victus has received approval of this development from his land of Salutis, and I, as Princess, have the power authorise this through perfectly legitimate governmental means. The necessary laws are available if you wish to read them.”

Solar wasn’t exactly sure if he should have known about this approval from Human command. Of course, knowing so would be surely considered spying. Perhaps taking some time to shape into his new role was better than jumping right into espionage.

Hearing no objections and crucially, no mention of Celestia overruling the arrangement, Luna took this as acceptance. A powerful message to all those who’s corrupt nature had consumed them.

“Firstly however, I regret to inform you all of a disconcerting fact. One that will, undoubtedly, strike grief in all of our hearts…” All eyes were on the Princess, some worrying more than others. “One of our greatest servants to Equestria has, alas, gone missing. An element of Harmony no less…”

The room erupted into a series of muttering and gasps. Solar however, could not force himself to sympathise. The elements, he thought, were overrated. An overused last resort born of failure. The very fact these Ponies, civilians of all walks of life, were so often called in the defence of the very nation was a farce. Trusting a dress maker, a part planner no less to protect every single Pony was idealistic at best, an embarrassing bankruptcy in Equestria’s prestige at worst. Little wonder the Griffins felt the courage to provoke the country.

Regardless of Solar’s sure opinion, other Ponies still held them in a high regard, even if that regard was the status of celebrity.

“Which one, Princess?” came a voice, irritating Solar somewhat as the topic was continued to allow living.

Luna then sighed. Solar understood this much at least, from her personally. It was the elements who had freed her from the clutches of Nightmare Moon. So to an extent, they too had Solar’s thanks. Yet as of recent times, what had the freedom actually done? Naught but pain and misery for Luna, who once more had to see her great nation suffering and teetering on collapse.

“The Element of loyalty, Rainbow Dash. You will never find a Pony with a stronger heart, and one of the likes of which bravery has made its home.”

Solar could feel the general mood of the room, and for once, among Luna’s most ardent supporters, it wasn’t one of anger about the state of things, not determination for the future. Politics was thrown out the window, leaving only a sincere and intimate feeling. Calming in a way, once the troubles of State were not in the way.

Calming for him too, until he realised a horrible thought. Rainbow Dash was the very Pony he had met in Ponyville, a moment which seemed a life time ago. There had been quite the altercation between the two, leading to the Pegasus storming off in a sulk. While there was no suggestion Solar had any implication for her disappearance, questions did arise internally of if he had played his part, somehow.

Eh, not important enough

“Furthermore, I anguish to inform you that she is not the only soul to have been reported unaccounted for…”

Solar had heard the reports, but had chosen consciously to set them aside. He was not the Guard. It was not the Shadow’s responsibility to investigate the whereabouts of missing Ponies. There was no apology in serving Luna fully, even if that meant other, unrelated issues went ignored.

“…have faith though! With the rise of my noble new Order, known to you, I’m sure, as the NG, we will no longer have to sit idly by as this distressing news reaches our ears. Friends, I call upon your help to support the NG, so we do not ever again have to suffer the tragedies that today face us!”

Another round of hoof banging, Solar included. Well-deserved also, for Luna’s words were true and carried a weight behind them, stronger than any legal clarity. Belief.

Luna believed her words, and increasingly, so were others. The only concern in Solar’s mind was would this rhetoric last? Would her words go far enough to get the populace on side? Possibly not, he thought. Luckily, he was no passer-by anymore and definitely not the weak, selfish Pony he once was. He had power and he had cause.

What could possibly stop him now?

The Princess then continued her speech, more so to inform the less informed, and to officiate her intentions and recent events. As Luna expressed her wishes for the NG and lectured various points of order, Solar decided to play his part. Leaning over discreetly to General Cast Hoofstrong, the Shadow Commander stuck to his name sake, and played the game.

“General, meaning absolutely no offence, I wonder how the Army can sit by as our country descends into chaos. Has there been any planning for the, I’m sure, eventual offensive from the Griffons?” Solar whispered, still trying to seem a part of the meeting.

The General however, concluding his answer internally, could not show such discipline, and that both worried and excited Solar.

“As much as I can say, Commander, we are ill prepared for even a skirmish with the Empire, let alone a war…” A Military Pony lamenting the militaries ability to even defend. A worrying tale, but not one without opportunity. Opportunity to excite Solar.

“Pardon my brashness General…” Solar started, acting the part, but hiding more sinister intentions. “…but Celestia will not be rectifying that mistake. Not at all…” His point was well made regardless, provoking an almost attention grabbing shock from the officer.

“Commander, you know as well as I that we are not bound to any particular Princess, or else Nightmare Moon’s rebellion could have been far bloodier. We serve the State, and act as the Government dema-“Solar knew the details, but this was not what he was suggesting.

“I get that General, and worry not, I’m not asking you to overthrow anypony.” This seemed to calm the top brass enough to at least continue. “Your impartiality will remain, I can reassure you. I just wonder, should the time come, and let us pray it never does, but if it should, can we rely on you to ensure Equestria remains safe and free from chaos, even if that terrible affair may come from…within?”

Solar didn’t need to explain any further. The General, however dreadfully, understood what Solar’s words were implicating Celestia, and what could happen should she fall from grace.

Treason, possibly, but again, Solar would never apologise for serving the nation and its bigger picture.

General Cast Hoofstrong, on the other hoof, had to act far more tactfully. His role wasn’t shadowy puppeteering from the darkness. He was an upfront Pony, with his heart on his sleeve. Still, he did not differ to Solar in where his true loyalties lie.

“…The Army serves Equestria from any threat. Externally….or internally…” And just like that, the General proved he too could act tactfully.

Who said you can’t teach an old dog new tricks?

Solar smiled. He at least had now ensured a possibility that came ever closer. That Celestia would not dominate the future.

Back to Luna however, her gaze fell down to a list, probably topics of which to speak about. The next, it seemed, concerned the devious duo that formed the pact of steel that Solar had created. Victus Vane in particular, seemed somewhat concerned, while Blank Canvas, now at least somewhat recovered from his blasting from Neon, appeared less so, but what concern did appear was most likely feigned, concluded Solar.

“I now refer to Ambassador Victus, who has chosen to share with us, in advance of his updates anywhere else, news of another troubling development, that of the heinous assassination of Commander Starvation.”

Solar paid close attention to this. The previous Human ambassador’s death had been essentially put aside in recent weeks, not least of all because the death had come under curious circumstances. A sudden poisonous end for the bold Human Commander, and from then, nothing. This wasn’t right, and the use of poison did not restrict itself to its victim, for such a cowardly yet ominous attack never went without reason.

“Thank you Princess.” Stood up Victus, his eyes with just the right amount of concern in them to fool the crowd. That or the Human truly was more trustworthy than Solar would like to believe. “In my short time as Ambassador to your great and gracious land, I have learned more than I could ever have expected…”

Yeah, play the audience. Maybe even cry a little. That works wonders.

“…Your People are a welcoming and kind inspiration to us all, and I pray that one day, your prosperity and loving hearts will find a home too in my land. For your collective vision of a truly good future for all, I would like to thank you all, and you in particular, Princess.” Opening his arms earnestly, the Human in his glistening armour appeared the friendliest of all in the room, and his sincerity now find its target in Luna. “Princess, I have not known you long, but you have proved yourself a true leader if there ever was one. Dare I say, were my land to have a figure of just a fraction of your character, then I would wish disappear well, for we would never become even acquainted”.

A smile erupted on Victus’ face, as his played the political role well. Solar did not share in the warmth of his kind words however, not as Luna seemed borderline confounded with embarrassment upon listening. A humble reaction perhaps, but not seen by Solar in that way. He felt his jaws clamp down as his teeth ground against each other, and his eyes shot daggers into the Human who he was supposed to trust.

This was not justified hatred at all, but it was jealousy, all for Luna. Continuing the pattern, Solar gave no apology, now while the Pony he loved seemed to be somewhat on the receiving end of a, admittedly, very well spoken flirt.

This deeply compromising feeling was made only worse when Luna, how could do little but be courteous in the face of such intimate diplomacy, decided to smile back as if she was love struck. When she then began to speak, Solar’s very heart stung, and the meeting so nearly descended into a bloody brawl.

“The kindness your words do for us simply cannot be put into enough gratitude, Ambassador. We are graced to have such an envoy with us.” Both Princess and Human shared a candid nod, creating more good will between the species in that moment than had ever existed between Pony and Griffon for as long as their races had existed. This was, predictably now, a buck in the envious heart of Solar.

Hate him Luna. Please, give me a reason to fight for you.

By perhaps some gracious miracle of his own, Solar held his hoof back, and for the good of peace between species, did not attack his deal partner out of petty spite. However he could, he would just have to sit back and listen to these two trade compliments.

Fortunately, the mood wouldn’t remain so sickly and sappy for long.

“Then Princess, as a gesture of our two people’s friendship, I will provide you with information that…well…would usually be reserved for only the closest of allies.” Victus began, really stressing his language of friendship. So far, it had gone down well, either for the benefit of all here, or the start of, like Solar, quite the puppet show. “In recent weeks, we have all been scratching our collective heads at who and how our Commander was so tragically poisoned. With help from the brightest and best of Princess Luna’s servants, we concluded that the poison in question was a concoction delightfully known as “Flaring Dust”.

Solar was no expert on poisons. Personally, he considered it a cowardly way of fighting ones battles, but in all adventures and tangles with crime, that philosophy could not protect him from exposure to the substances. His acquaintance with it had taught him one thing, that a successful poisoning was not the work of some cheap low life. However painfully the Human Commander had died, his death was orchestrated that way, and its orchestrator was powerful enough to have wanted it.

This conclusion too seemed to resonate within Captain Thunder Mist, the Night Guard captain most likely having experienced the sinister weapon at least once in his long career.

“A disturbing thought. Made from a plant native to the jungles near Tenochtitlan Basin. Said to give the victim feelings of their cardiovascular system flaring up, thus restricting it, before causing total heart failure. This combined with the airborne method of induction within a small distance, very much like dust, has ensured its name is well earned.” Solar considered the Captains knowledge of such matters impressive, if somewhat concerning.

What’s the extent of your experience with it, old man?

Of course, Solar did not suspect the Pony of disloyalty. His obedience to Luna was well known, to the point that now he seemed to be drifting away from his own guard. In his age, he had demonstrated his willingness to fight for Luna, and the look he then shared with her, only the Princess could truly interpret correctly.

“Princess, I trust you are more than aware of the significance of that area? Its history remains…concerning, especially to this day.”

Only Luna seemed to understand the implications of this development, as even Victus looked to have his speech and information usurped from him. Solar too, despite having ventured to those humid bug hells that were the southern jungles, had no idea what the Captain was insinuating, and why it concerned he and Luna so much.

“Captain Thunder Mist speaks true. Such a toxin is extremely rare, and not one easily obtained by any means.” Luna spoke, a heavy heart accompanying her words. “Were the poison used, as you say it was, Ambassador Victus, we should all fear. Even for the most brazen and experienced of assassins have difficulty harnessing such terrible power.”

Victus, in response, was still up on his feet and now, confidence lacking. Shuffling as if he was being judged, Solar could tell something was up. Something bad.

“Princess, if I may, what exactly is the significance of that area?” Victus asked, his eyes fixated on Luna.

“I will gladly share that information with you, Ambassador. For in aligning your cause with ours, I can say, within that jungle, there was, many years ago, a settlement of deranged worship for my Sister, Of Celestia. In secret, their cult grew like the cancer it was, eventually developing enough strength to cause untold horrors to that region of Equestria.”

Solar did not dare voice the amount of irony currently present. His own knowledge of the cult was limited to stories, but they bore an unmistakably large resemblance to the Shadow’s in their infancy. Both groups were effective cults, each dedicating their entire existence to their respective Princesses. However, the difference now was that the Shadow’s still remained with Solar a member of it, and they did not.

“The Celestial state, they called themselves. Vile cultists who seemed to revel in their fondness for Pony sacrifice. Like I said, it was a long time ago, but memories of their horrible existence still haunt me to this day…” Luna hung her head as low as her rank allowed. While she pained in memory of the Celestial State’, It was now Victus, of whose court the ball was now in, who took his turn in suffering.

“That…is not good news…” He finally managed.

He knew something the room did not. Information which carried dangerous consequences, and Solar was slowly beginning to guess what they might be.

“… with our analysis, we uncovered that the poison was delivered to our Commander via his drink. This, however, was done at the scene, for the Commander was quite clear in that he always acquired his own food and drink. This means that…well…”

Solar’s mind was racing. The implications of this information was becoming clear, as was its possible meaning, especially regarding who exactly carried this act out.

It was Luna too who was catching on to such conclusions. Victus did not need to finish his point, for this investigation was suddenly becoming full of life.

“Somepony had laced the Commander’s beverage with the poison…” Victus nodded as he readied himself for the next question, which now, would be obvious. “…but who? Who had infiltrated the tower?”

Solar paid close attention too. He was eager to get to the bottom of this mystery, for the Human’s themselves were equally one, and while Solar had long relinquished his claim of Victus’ own involvement, the developments within this strange new race were not ones to idly ignore, less the whole of Equestria suffer for it.

“We have no indication that the Sovereign Tower was infiltrated. Therein lies the issue you see, for the Commander, in his down time, was a solitary man. He allowed no Guard nor anyone else into his own personal room, the place of his poisoning. If you required an audience with him, that meeting would take place at a location of his choosing.”

This alone did not solve the question of who the murderer was, but in this momentarily silence, there remained no doubt. Victus, in his discomfort, had a strong idea.

“So no one ever entered his quarters… no one. Not, as you say, no Pony.” The room took on a suspenseful inhale of air. They all knew what was coming. “Princess Luna. Court of the Night. From all our detailed and thorough analysis, we can conclude, combined with our visitor logs, that the only other individuals to have entered the Commander’s quarters…were members of the Day Guard…”

As if rehearsed, the room took, however predictable, vow of unholy silence. Anypony could ponder their own explanations for such an occurrence, even to the point of false justifications that only served to further their denial, but the truth was painfully clear now, no matter how little anypony wanted to say it.

Celestia was, at least partially, responsible for the murder of a high level diplomat. A species that had, on the surface of it, come peacefully and offering their hands of friendship. Solar was convinced the room didn’t need explaining on how severe this issue now was, but in their shock, the question of why would seemingly forever taint the information with more questions.

“Why in Tartarus would the Guard do such a thing?!” exclaimed Captain Thunder Mist, who upon hearing of the crimes of his comrades in his opposite order, was most likely apprehensive in having such connections to them.

Luna too seemed concerned but curiously, just the same amount as everypony. This was of course, greatly so, even to the point of sickness. Were all this true, then Celestia was not just a rival, but a potential enemy. To the Human’s indeed, this could not stand and Victus, as unlike the Commander as he could possibly be, was only buying time until the inevitable diplomatic incident.

At this stage however, the shock was new, and as Victus clearly had not all the answers, the entire room, ranks both low and high, exploded into outrage.

“Idiots!” cried one angry pony.

“Why?!” demanded another.

Solar did not join them. As chaos conquered, his gaze moved right to Luna, who still sat there, almost not shocked enough. Neon too, being the diligent servant she was, seemed concerned over Luna’s reaction. Together, their dedication to their Princess triumphed over any and all outrage.

“Princess, are you ok?” asked Solar carefully. The severity of the situation was not lost on him, and he knew deep down within Luna, that she was hurting.

“If confirmed….Celestia either knows of our acts in the shadows, or she again shares too little, and see’s danger and potential threat within the Humans. These…are not actions befitting a Princess….”

It was true. The shock of it all had taken her. Luna stared into space as blankly as Solar had ever seen. She was disarmed by Victus’ revelation and now, in a cruel turn of fate, was suffering from Celestia’s potential treachery, something Solar could not stand for.

Celestia had done enough harm to her.

“We cannot know for sure right now, Princess. Facts in total elude us.” He said, wishing to start off as logically and thus, trustworthy, as he could. This got Luna’s attention at least, but that alone wasn’t enough. Solar needed to get her on side, and pull her out of this pit of despair. “However, we can’t wait for that moment. Such affliction to Equestria demands immediate action. Whatever Celestia’s intention are, they are born of misguidance and chaos, and we cannot allow such a virus to spread!”

While she did not reply, Solar saw in Luna’s eyes that she agreed. She trusted Solar, and she knew his intentions to be for her own good. She knew he was right.

The Shadow Commander, meanwhile, left nothing to chance. This was an opportunity, and one to finally shape the future of Luna’s Night.

“The NG is ready to defend our interests! Diplomatic ones too. Maybe Celestia wishes to disrupt us, or maybe she hates the Human’s. These opinions matter little in the face of a strong, stable Equestria. Our way of life in this country is not one of provocative, lawless actions of discord, as Celestia seems to live by. For the good of all your Ponies, we must act before Celestia has a chance to drag the country’s good name into the fiery pits of anarchy any further.”

Effective, is Solar could say himself. His point was clear, that Luna need only rectify what mess there currently was, no matter who caused it, and who caused it to what. The Human’s were an enigma and maybe even one day, an enemy in battle. Right now however, Luna knew that they were diplomatically protected, under law. For this murderous act upon them was seeming ever so likely the first of many acts of chaos, which in reality, it was.

Good intentions, for good of Equestria. Solar knew this to be in Luna’s mind and heart, but for whatever reason, he fired one more shot to get Luna on board.

“The…assassin meant for you, Princess. He implicated Celestia, however off his mind seemed. Combined with all her secrets, her withholding of key information regarding the Humans and failures as a leader, I think we can assume she is no longer fit to lead at best. At worst….” Solar paused for a moment, giving Luna a second to move past the shiver she received upon thinking about the attempt on her life. Following this however, Solar’s point was becoming clear to her, and through baited breath, she agonisingly waited for the conclusion.

“….At worst, she has gone mad, and no longer sees you as her Sister.”

Solar’s point was well founded. Through his adventures, and through Luna’s age, they had both undoubtedly met the tragic face of madness. This did not necessarily mean of the crazy, medical definition of insanity. Madness in this form could stem from greed, from power, from danger or in this case, from repeated failure and tragedy.

No pony needed remaining of the issues Equestria faced. They were obvious, but what wasn’t brought up enough was that Celestia, in his attempt at seeming all powerful and benevolent, took these issues directly upon her, and when she failed personally, be they failures from the whatever the Elements of Harmony and fixed, or failures of friendship itself, Celestia increasingly became more consumed by madness born of her misguided protection of Equestria.

Good intentions weren’t good enough, especially if those intentions directly fed her madness.

Luna finally saw this. Her gaze turning to frustration, then to anger. Luna had, wisely or not, given Celestia space and understanding, even recently. This proved to be ineffective, and now, as the world seemed ever more unfamiliar, that action of what she spoke of, the action that had borne the NG, needed to be called upon again, and this time, with proper vigour.

“Solar, Neon…” Luna began, emitting their titles as if they were just friends fighting against a much bigger problem. “…Pray your Order is ready, for I fear it may be required before the day is over even...”

Solar and Neon stared at each other. This was action in its entirety. However, the NG was not yet fully prepared. It needed more Ponies within it, and Solar knew now, while Celestia embraced her madness, the Night needed time to counter it.

“Victus!” cried out Solar suddenly, creasing the lawless nature of the room. The Human seemed just relieved for the noise to stop, and Luna seemed curious into what her Commander was about to do. “Who else entered Commander Starvations’ quarters with the Guards, if anypony? I do not believe he would just invite any lowly Private for a chat”. Solar had an inkling, and were it proven wrong, then maybe he would panic, but if it was right, then the justification to stand up to Celestia may proceed as planned.

“Well, yeah, another Pony did enter, but everyone I’ve talked to clearly puts her out of the picture.”

This did raise eyebrows. Some in the room blindly expected this to still mean the extra Pony was the assassin. Solar however, stuck to his guns.

“Who?” He asked.

“A Pony belonging to the group you call, ‘the Elements of Harmony’. Rarity, I believe her name was.

Yes!

This gave another clue. Rarity, the Element of generosity, clearly was not a Pony of murder. None of them were, but it gave a new trail to track.

“Rarity? I know her well.” Intervened Luna, surprised at the Elements involved, but not at all suspicious of her. “I do not think for a second that she would be responsible for this heinous action, Ambassador, and let that come close to a fact as it may ever be.”

This seemed to rule Rarity out at least to the room.

Solar, continuing his trailblazing, continued.

“And her purpose was…. clothing for the Commander?”

“I suspect so. He did express interest in procuring a more casual, respectful piece of attire that would please your people.” Victus replied, quite nonchantly.

“I can attest to that.” This was the first input of Blank Canvas, one that Solar suddenly turned to face with a frown. Anything that Pony said seemed far lacking coincidence, as if he was always searching for something. “My Ponies saw her in Canterlot. A trunk full of fabric and other boutique items accompanying her.”

Neon Edgy, who so admirably stepped in to defend Solar from this sinister Pony, alas did not know him as well as Solar did. She did not know of the extent of his spy network, so almost angrily, at least wisely distrusting him, demanded to know more.

“Hey! How do you know what she had? Sneaky!” the Bat Pony cried out, almost innocently. Solar smiled at this. She may be a little more ignorant on this matter than he would like, but she was proving to be a reliable, perhaps even fun character to have at ones side. For that, Solar was grateful.

“Because my Ponies asked her. It always pays to be in the know, you know?” Blank Canvas replied with an ominous wink, maybe in payback for the roasting he received from Neon. Fortunately, the Captain didn’t seem fazed by the actions of such a normal Pony, and ignored it well.

Regardless, this new information gave them a name to follow where previously no names of the Guards were given. This would not only uncover the mystery, but give Luna and her Night concrete evidence to use against Celestia, hopefully removing her from positions of influential power.

“Hm, then we will require an audience with Miss Rarity.” Luna finalised, looking upon Solar and Neon. “My new Order will investigate this lead, and perhaps, for the sake of us all, Pony and human, we will bring justice to those responsible for the damage they have caused, and finally, we will-“

Solar, the whole room even, listened to their Princess enthusiastically, and with a glimmer of hope. To it, this was just the start of fixing just a single issue, but after a trend of consistent decline, ever a single point of reversal for Equestria and Luna’s Night was something, and the Princess now proudly looked upon her followers with a hint of personal strength.

A beautiful moment that was sadly disrupted, as the great old doors of the hall scraped open revealing the one figure whom Luna was not ready to see.

“What is this Luna?!” demanded Celestia, her voice hoarse and weakened with despair. “Why are you doing all this?!”

Tears were in her eyes, but that probable show meant nothing, as they weren’t the only thing Celestia had brought with her.

Golden glad Guards rushed into the room, flanking their Princess with protective aggression. Luna did not have her company of Guards, for she had not expected this martial like action, but notably, none present for this meeting betrayed the loyalty to their own Princess, and now stared angrily at her coup like intruders.

“Explain yourself, Sister!” Spat Celestia with more pained sorrow than Solar thought possible. But no response came, only disgust from Luna, provoking the mother of all responses from a, anguished Celestia.

“Guards! Arrest these conspirators!”

Chapter 31: Luna vs Celestia

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 32: Two hearts as one

Today was a good day.

Extraordinary really, considering recent events, but there Solar was, a smile on his face, a strength in his stride, and a Princess by his side. A sight to be seen, and seen it was. Such a thing couldn’t really be hidden in public after all.

Yet as fast as it was becoming the norm, Solar would not allow legions of adoring Ponies to ruin his or Luna’s day. Yes, they came in their droves upon seeing their Princess and the famous Night Warden who had so bravely saved the Royal family. Solar had fortunately moved on beyond feeling in a constant state of annoyance whenever the public were around, but alas, maybe it was something that stemmed from his job, or perhaps it was pure protectiveness for Luna, but he could not find peace whenever the moment was as crowded and unpredictable as this. This made him a qualified shield for Luna of course, as vigilance never abandoned him for even a second. He was bound to win gratitude, but right now, just a week after the disastrous confrontation between Celestia and Luna, gratitude was something he was in no need of winning.

The past week would not go down as one of any great triumph or progress of fortunes. Ever since Celestia had stormed out of that chamber, something of a cold war had arose between the forces of the Night, and the forces of the Day. Perhaps wisely so, in order to plan and for the sake of safety, Luna had specifically instructed her followers to not land the first blow. They were to hold back, watch the situation as it was unfolding, and react accordingly if necessary. So far, this had at least resulted in any lack of deaths, which was surely a positive thing. Celestia in turn, clearly paranoid that her rule was falling apart, was investing heavily in the Guard, and grasping it with an iron hoof.

None had been surprised when she approached Captain Thunder Mist, ever the loyal and dutiful captain of the Night Guard, and with neither grace nor gratitude of her own, demanded he enter immediate retirement. This was something foreseen by Luna, who knew, for the legions of status quo supporters, looked upon the formation of the NG with suspicious and fearful eyes. For the average Guard, they knew, and perhaps even cared, extremely little in regards to the underlying politics of the day. Their job was to protect Equestria as they knew it, and in their ignorance, the Equestria they knew was one of betrayal, danger and decline. They weren’t aware of the failures of Celestia, and certainly weren’t aware of what horrors she was willing to unleash for her own personal power. Predictably in retaliation, there had been many in the Night who advocated some form of a public information campaign, or at least an attempt to fill them in. Alas, the Shadow’s, the most capable forces within the Night, were better best suited for undermining the rule of others, not the construction of strong public relations. Should Luna try and win other the populace and more importantly, the Guards with, what she knew was the truth, it would most likely appear as nothing but slander and suspicion from the mind of a Pony once seen as reclusive and paranoid. As of now, there simply wasn’t enough strength in the trust between Luna and the rest. Furthermore, public relations were Celestia’s admitted strength. She was used to getting out there, mingling with Ponies and winning them over. Ever the populist, she was sure to win the favour of the smaller pieces of this great game, way before Luna ever could.

So when the Captain had to so tragically and reluctantly give up his stewardship of the rank he had bore for so many decades, additional tears were not shed as Celestia too collected not only the rank, but the majority of the Guard. The Night Guard was born to protect the land when the moon rose, and historically had been connected to Luna herself, but they did not carry the loyalty that the NG now embodied. As such, when it appeared to them that Luna was regressing, when Celestia insinuated history repeating itself and Luna was once again falling back into the dark pit she once inhabited, few Guards could be blamed when they instead followed the leadership of their loving beacon of literal light.

This was the type of war Solar now found himself in. With great skill and fortitude, Neon Edgy and Thunder Mist did at least manage to scrape away some Luna loyalists to the cause. Night guardsponies who did not believe the lies of Celestia, and Ponies who took their oaths more seriously than others. With these last few bastions of trust in Luna, the two opposing positions were well defined, as the two extremes of the cycle of the day were pitted against each other. Stragglers in the ranks of power were now hard to find, as most Ponies could ill afford to remain impartial. Fortunately, however, as it was well known to Luna and her allies, a plurality of Celestia’s support was not won through courage or the aptitude of her leadership, nor was it gained honestly. Lies, disinformation and the playing of fears had ensured Celestia had built a fortress of strength, but foundations of power built on such unpredictable and unstable ground was far from being permanent. This was the real reason behind todays entry into Canterlot proper. To show the Ponies the caring and loving face of the Night, to show Luna to be one of them, and neither the reclusive hermit nor the shadow of Nightmare Moon that Celestia had portrayed of her.

A public show of affection was one thing however, but it would not break the deadlock that existed between the two sides. A venture into the city wasn’t going to win the war, and that was where the second purpose of today’s visit came into play.

About mid-week, almost in an attempt to buy them time to prepare, Luna had made a proposal to Celestia. Effectively the final truce before bloody war, this idea was constructed in a way that to Celestia, would appear not only harmless, but ironically, dangerous should it be declined. Remarkably, even when Celestia refused a whole race of Ponies legal rights, a criminal injustice if there ever was one, she had appeared to favour the Human’s more than the Thestrals, members of her own species. Solar had given up trying to find the logic or even sanity of this decision, for when a letter came back saying that Humanity was free to venture from their embassy tower, nopony could explain what was going through Celestia’s mind.

Of course, in logical terms, this sudden development was not some invitation for the Human’s to start swarming Equestrian cities. Solar could accept the fact they could now actually venture into the surroundings they were sent to develop relations with. The trouble was, upon further thought, Celestia may very well be using this idea of Luna’s to benefit her own cause. Humanity was a strange, unfamiliar species, and it would make obvious sense to get them on side. Celestia however, may have had a head start in regards to this, for it was she who had accepted them here in the first place, and secrets of hers regarding them were still very much hidden to the Night.

On the other hoof, Celestia may be receiving way too much credit than she actually deserved. Sure, she could be playing the long game here, in a bid for the potential strength of Humanity, but as was quite obvious now, devising schemes and generally being of sound mind wasn’t exactly her strong point as of late.

Whatever the reality was, Solar decided to take no chances. Whether or not Celestia was fighting for the Human’s mattered little when it was the forces of the Night who desperately needed external support. On their end, winning the Human’s was still an important objective.

Alas, being one’s own publicity campaign was a challenge, especially for Luna. Quite simply, all the attention that she was receiving from the public right now wasn’t as rosy as it seemed. Indeed, because of Luna’s relative isolation compared to her Sister, she had developed quite the curiosity behind her, as one would give to some far off traveller, or the Humans themselves. Without a doubt, there were many Ponies today who loved her for who she was, and appreciated her character and everything she stood for. These were, described by Solar at least, as loyalists. Ponies whom could be relied on in the next stage of this grand confrontation. They however, were the minority.

Next in the line of interest were the mere fans. Ponies who admired Luna, but knew very little of her. Perhaps at home they enjoyed talking about her, and maybe they revelled at any news of her. In fact, Solar was very much aware of the heavily civilian attitude to the Princesses that currently existed. Treating them as celebrities, the disconnection between them and the Sisters themselves was so large, that it wasn’t unheard of for many Ponies to have regular household items, based around the Princesses. This merchandise culture created a very strange atmosphere, as these Ponies now saw Luna as less of a real figure, and more of a construction of their mind come into reality. Their current fascination with Luna was bordering on irritating.

Still, they could still be included in her supporters in some form, however unmatched that relationship may seem. The rest of the crowd though, could not be said to be as adoring. They were curious at the sight for sure, but the scale of their affection could not be said to be vast. Mistrust was obviously rife here, and in the most extreme of cases, fear could be clearly seen in the innocent eyes of many. This was, without a doubt, a great cause of concern. This may be the perverse work of Celestia in action, who had already caught these Ponies with her traps of lies and misinformation. Deliberately slandering Luna in an attempt to win them over, it was clear that this could not be the tactic employed by the Night, less they fall to the calamitous depths that Celestia inhabited. Luna needed to be better, and as pessimistic as the current situation seemed, it was the right path to tread.

“Dear Solar, I must ask, are we wise to be generously placing ourselves at the mercy of the mob?” Luna clearly was thinking in the incorrect mind-set, but there was little she could do to fight against it. A paranoid leader shut themselves in and acted dangerously, and Celestia was playing that part rather excellently right now. “I’m already aware of at least seven opportune openings for an enemy”

Solar couldn’t hold his smile back. At heart, Luna was a logical, observant Pony. Most likely from her adventures and interventions in the dream realm, she had developed quite the warry personality in a situation she thought dangerous. Useful in more perilous moments, but Solar wasn’t about to let some Dayling supporters to ruin her day, if there were any even. Still, the word cute came to mind as he listened to her musings.

“Not to worry Princess. I’ve got the situation fully under control”. A moment of ironic coincidence, just as he was forced to move some overly enthusiastic fans aside. Not a thing to worry about, but now it was Luna’s turn to smile as Solar was forced to eat his words. “The sun was in my eyes! Didn’t see them.” He defended, albeit half-heartedly. For Luna’s following reaction was not one of disapproval in his care, nor was it further concern for the crowd. Solar had transcended beyond those cold feelings. In their place, remained a smile, and one that had only gained in warmth and desire each passing day.

What kind of desire however, remained an ever present question. Like a following personal rain cloud, such a question regularly put a damper on Solar’s mood, as he constantly wrestled with looming wonders of what exactly Luna currently felt. Love? Comfort? Just happiness even? Not knowing pained him, a fact only vaguely alleviated by the promise of what the future now held. If he played his cards right, Celestia would no longer be an issue, the nation would finally show its strength, and Luna would be indebted to him.

“Mhm, maybe I should have you thrown into the dungeon for your insolence.” Clearly jested Luna, who still could not find the full effort needed to deviate her mind from the crowd.

Solar did not take the comment personally. Whatever he shared with her, it was magnitudes better than what any other Pony had the fortune of sharing. Through fire he would walk into, if it meant Luna was on the other side.

“It would be in your royal prerogative, your most gracious majesty.” Solar instantly replied with a mock bow of the head. “I do wonder though if Celestia will be in the forgiving mood. Do you think the sun will appreciate of the might of Solar?” Luna didn’t even hide her laugh as some more attentive members of the crowd tried desperately to eavesdrop on the conversation.

“Be my guest, dear Warden, but do not hold me responsible when Celestia has you tied down and has her sun shine down onto to you, with neither rest nor water.”

Solar swallowed hard. That surely was not a fun way to go out, and given Celestia’s current mental state, that may be the fate awaiting them both, should they fail.

“She…. does that?” Solar asked gingerly, trying to imagine how else he’d rather Celestia murder him.

Luna, predictably given Solar’s obvious discomfort, let out the sweetest laugh the nervous Earth Pony had ever heard. A weird moment for sure, given that she was indeed giggling at Solar picturing his own death, but moving past those thoughts, so did Solar join in, revealing in the quaint moment they both found themselves in. A second of joy, in a current lifetime of woe.

“Hah! Pranked! As the youth say!” Solar could only look at the eternal figure he was literally escorting with total admiration. In years past, he had given little if any thought of his future, specifically, in his future with other Ponies. Such a thing hardly concerned him. There was no way he would chose some fluffy and peaceful lifestyle after the one he had so jealousy fought for. Yet here he was, in love with a beautiful mare. She may be a Princess, but to him, she was that brilliant twist that had allowed her a place in his life, all while not veering him off his current path.

And right now she was overjoyed in tricking him with thoughts of painful ways to die.

What a girl!

“So she isn’t going to turn me into some Pony like raisin then?” Solar said, playing along. Again, Luna giggled rather adorably, for a moment causing Solar great regret he couldn’t share in this occasion in the seclusion of a private room, instead of having to put Luna on show almost, in front of the crowd. Selfishly, but with little regret, he wanted her all to himself.

“I confess, probably not! But who can say for sure nowadays. I do however, remember similar rumours of Celestia’s rage when we were young…” No doubt as soon as Luna’s mentioned days gone by, and good days at that, her mood took a sudden nose dive. Solar couldn’t be sure if it was due to memories of Celestia of a good and loving sibling, or it was lamenting of calmer, simpler days. Either way, it changed Luna, and being deprived of that adorable laughter, Solar could not linger.

“So just before we met, right?” Interjected Solar, truly hoping his words word regain that smile he so desired. ” You don’t look a day over perfect to me!” He truly cared for Luna at this stage, even to the point of spurting out ridiculous comments he thought he would never have to say. Still, if it meant Luna knew she wasn’t alone in this dark time, he would gladly act as cringey as possible.

“Oh my!” Exclaimed Luna, appearing to not expect the comment. “How charming you are, good sir! Would you be so kind as to escort a lady from this place?”

Solar smiled a half smile. He was of course glad Luna took the comment in good faith, even to the point of playing along. But alas, there was a sense of disappointment, deep down within him, that told him to have wished for Luna to instead have taken the comments far more personally, and appreciated them for the truly complimentary, truthful words that they were. Solar really did think her beautiful, and no matter how much he bogged his imagination down with her age, it would not change the fact that he had indeed found the best Pony for himself.

“Why of course! Do tell me if you need any noses breaking on the way!” replied Solar, putting no effort into elevating his voice to fit in more with the snobbery of many Ponies in Canterlot.

“Oh you sweet talker.” In response, Solar very nearly offered his hood in escort. It would be a powerful statement to these Ponies, that he had her trust in a way. Sadly, it was in no ponies benefit for the tabloids to be spamming out rumours that could potentially hurt the cause. Somehow, his past would leak out, and then it was scandals up to his muzzle.

Regardless, after some less than friendly stares given to some particularly energetic members of the crowd, Solar successfully withdrew Luna from this uncomfortable situation, and carried on their journey through the cobbled streets of Canterlot. No Pony was so brazen or stupid to actually follow them too, creating quite the moment of reprieve. As Shadow Commander however, Solar couldn’t leave things to chance as he might have once done. No lazy days existed for him anymore, even to the point of tediously planning the route out prior to leaving the castle. Thinking for a moment, this job wasn’t really a job anymore. Being a Shadow was a lifestyle dedicated to Luna, and having the unbelievable fortune of leading them, Solar was only now beginning to realise just as defined his life was to be.

So intense and unfamiliar was this recognition, that in the current, very near empty streets he and Luna now found themselves in, Solar now paid little attention into just how close Luna was to him. This was a literal, intentional placement by the Princess, who was now practically leaning into him, despite she being the taller figure. Only when did she finally brush the side of his torso with her wing did he retreat from realisation that his day to day life was set into stone, and feel his blood suddenly freeze instead.

It was a soft, yet undeniably deliberate feeling. Like pure silk brushing against bare skin. Solar couldn’t find even a vague enough reaction to display, for like the moment he had received her kiss, there could simply be no previous experience to call upon in order to maintain some sort of composed stature. This was a pioneering moment, and not one he could call comfortable.

His eyes drifted to Luna as they carried on walking in silence. Predictably, she was not looking back. This was meant to be a passing moment, just as any feelings of the time were. Solar had not questioned any of her facial expressions or actions of that kind, so why should he now? It would only make the moment even more awkward. Yet awkward as it was, and as much as his blood now felt thawing to the point of boiling out of his veins, not a second passed in which he wished it hadn’t ended.

“Um…” While Solar might have held his tongue as Luna brought her touch to him, there could be no equal luck when she withdrew. It was safe to say which of the two variations he preferred.

Though this was a deeply personal and as of that moment, exclusive to him. Luna, despite all her power, could not know every part of Solar’s soul. Courage was hers in her decision to move closer, and it would have never have been called upon, if she in turn had not felt nervous.

Rejection of intimacy may have seemed likely, as Solar could only reply with great awkwardness and no sense of appreciation. No doubt the Princess saw him as lacking a decent amount of affection, understandable given the type of Pony Solar was. Yet still, feeling brave, Luna took her chance, knowing full well how Solar felt about her, and allowed him his reward. But here he was, taking it as he would should a stranger cuddle him.

I’m messing up already!

“No, Princess!” he exclaimed, foolishly loud, given the fact that the crowd wasn’t too far behind. Yet this only seemed to make matters worse, and little wonder, as the words that escaped his mouth were nothing short of a mess. ” No I mean, no, you didn’t have to stop!”

Perhaps now the damage was already done, and Luna’s heart was already punctured. She betrayed no emotion, as was the norm, but around Solar, it was not. Then, for a moment, Solar, in some brash way of apology, wished only to return the gesture, and wrap his hooves around the Princesses neck. For both their sakes, such a brazen action was never attempted, but not for one moment did this stop Solar’s great regret.

“I suppose it’s just a little difficult to say that I…um…. liked that?” Solar groaned and shut his eyes in fearful embarrassment. Romance was seriously not his thing, though a stranger as he was to it, he had never wanted it more.

Luna was not so simply bought however. It would take more than that to rectify matters with her.

Chasing the most stupidly impulsive move he could, Solar returned the gesture in kind, allowing himself to fully lean into the surprising warmth that was Luna’s body. There was no wing movement he could employ to return affection, and for the first real time, he cursed his Earth Pony heritage. Still, this was an honest move, and one that did not rely on anything else but his full heart. The result was instantaneous. Luna stopping in her tracks and she paused to contemplate what was currently transcribing. But she did not turn to stare at the audacity of her Commander, neither did she freeze up as he did. She simply gazed forward, portraying to some surely that her feelings were nothing but blank. But Solar knew better, and he knew it took more than most to surprise the Princess.

Whatever it was that the Princess and Shadow Commander were experiencing, Luna now understood why it wasn’t so easy to move beyond this point. An Alicorn born centuries prior to Solar, now brought down to the same emotional level as he inhabited. Yet all things come to an end, and releasing they were stood still in the centre of a narrow street as if they were so drunk they needed to hold each other up, the dup once again allowed a gap to recreate itself between them.

Solar had then expected, however awkward it might be, at least some explanation or reaction from Luna. She instead seemed to regress, looking around as if she was prey to a hungry predator. Considering that threat to be the public, Solar called up his protectiveness, and sprang into action as if the physical contact had never even occurred.

“Everything ok, Princess? If you’d like, I could call for some of the Luna Guard?” Solar advised, knowing the ever growing, more militaristic arm of the NG would be all too happy to disperse some annoying mobs.

Yet Luna did not feel reassured, or even satisfied with Solar’s answer. This was clearly not just about safety in public.

“No. That will not be necessary.” She replied plainly.

“The Honour Guard then? Familiar faces at least.” Solar then suggested, considering the more personal Night Guards who had always stood by her side, no matter what happened to their own order.

Still though, nothing. Not a thing Solar could offer to reassure his Princess.

“It is not that, Solar Virtue.” Luna then went on to saying, dropping her gaze somewhat.

“What then, Princess?”

Luna took a heavy breath of air in. This was one of those moments Solar had hard won through dedication and loyalty to her. This was a moment exclusive to him, and he couldn’t let her down.

“See what we are doing here today, Solar. Do not think for a moment the circumstances we find ourselves are normal. I admit, these sort of interactions outside the Castle do not come naturally to me, but consider why they are even needed.”

Solar nodded slowly. Luna was coming to terms of the broken peace Celestia had insisted in. This was reality catching up with her, and as everything collapsed around her, so did her emotional stability.

“Not something I would have ever wanted to put you through, Princess. It’s not right…having you need to fight against your own Sister!” Unexpected passion from Solar, whose words had immediate effect on Luna.

Turning her head to look at Solar with unprecedented openness, both knew no lie had been said, and the tragedy of recent days was real. “Truly, yet for good reason, and I am eternally grateful for your guidance in bringing the terrible matter to light…”

My guidance? That’s a new one.

“…But Solar, I confess this to only you, I am left with a simple yet considerably burdensome question.” Solar listened carefully, ensuring he appear as trustworthy and open as possible. If this was his fortune speaking, then he needed to appear to have earned it.

“A question? What kind?” he asked, considerable sincerity in his words.

“One of the heart” said Luna with surety. “Tell me honestly, have I done the right thing? Was I justified in making an enemy out of my own Sister?” Solar could only pause at such a question, for any hastily said response would never be doing Luna right.

It was clear this was not just some demand of advice, even from one so close to her. More than she even said, this really was something exclusive to Solar, for no Pony currently existed who could instil such trust and comfort into a bond between them and the Princess. Luna stood there asking Solar for help, practically pleading for him to stay by her through this mess. In short, there had never been anything like this.

But while this indeed wasn’t something he could slip up on, it remained a question with an easy answer. Many would panic at the pressure of having to guide Luna’s very feelings, but not Solar. He knew the truth of what she seeked, and what he desired.

“Yes!” he spoke carefully. “Of. Course!” No Pony could say Solar was being dishonest with himself, for his words were positively idealistic in their belief. This, obviously, was what Luna was wanting to hear. “You had no choice, remember! Celestia should never have- “As he went on however, this seemed to deviate away from what Luna needed to here. Cutting him off, she only entered a state of even more emotional vulnerability.

“I know that, Solar, but, I suppose, I just fear… the exposure of this path. The solitude.”

Solar blinked. Luna was looking right at him, no feeling other than wanting so desperately to hear what Solar had to say. Yet he was now beginning to understand. Luna did indeed question the legitimacy of this journey and its decisions, but not from fear of feeling wrong. No, she worried she would have to do this all alone, and taking such a heavy mantle with no external support had not historically ended up well for her.

For a moment, Solar too feared of what he could do. He was just some meddlesome and overly ambitious Earth Pony who was trying so desperately to wins the Princess of the Moon and Night’s heart. How could he comprehend the finer details of a Goddesses deep feelings?

Yet maybe that was exactly why he was being asked, and right now, why he was so qualified to answer. Yes, his life was not as eternal or omnipresent as Luna’s, but his ambition had led him to places few would have gotten, and the very fact he was being allowed to love her, in plain view of her in addition to the great responsibilities he now carried, was a sign that she knew this ambitious Pony could help, more than any Pony more in tune with society.

“Princess…” Solar began, moving to face Luna confidently.

“Solar…I have told you…it’s just Luna to you…” Solar could only smile warmly. Habit had ensured he remained respectful, but he had to admit, it was nice to have this pleasure reiterated.

“Luna…As both your Night Warden and Commander, I will not suggest ever that this change will be easy. There will be trials. There will be pain. We may even fail, for changing this rotted status quo, one that has been allowed to fester for too long, will be the greatest transformation Equestria has seen in a long time.” Aware his words seemed defeatist and pessimistic, Solar was determined to usher in another change. To ensure Luna smiled once more. “And through all those difficult times, through all the fights we will battle, I will be there, for you, every step of the way….”

The following silence was intentional. Luna needed a moment to gather her thoughts. Perhaps the quiet lasted for longer than he had anticipated, but without a doubt, Luna understood. She had the answer she had been seeking.

“Luna…I’ll always be there for you…. You will never be alone. Never again…”

Please. Let that work. For her.

There could be no hesitation now, as Solar realised his love for her wasn’t just some attempt at courting her, nor was it a prize to help him feel better on the side. It was a commitment. A bond of loyalty and trust of the likes of which erosion could never defile. It was an unspoken connection that joined two souls, and never abandoned the other to the cruel darkness.

Luna’s eyes then seemed to gleam with enchanted joy. Solar hardly even recognised that the two Ponies of the Night were now smiling, and looking upon each other with unquestionable devotion. This was not just friendship. It was an emotional and passionate respect for each other that no other Pony could hope to obtain. It was care and yearning for one another, especially knowing what difficulties the future would throw at them. Importantly, it was a certainty they had each other, and Celestia, least of all, wasn’t going to change that.

“I thank you, Solar…. I…. Thank you so much…” Suddenly, with a quick glimpse at her surroundings, ensuring they weren’t being spied on, Luna swept a large majestic wing around Solar, before promptly drawing him as close as can be.

An ardent and very much loving kiss then was shared.

A kiss.

From princess Luna.

Not one as suggestive or even brash as the kiss he had received on his cheek, back in Luna’s study. This was a personal and romantic kiss, right on Solar’s very lips. There were seriously no words in any language to describe just happened to him, but not for a moment did he feel it even necessary, not as he practically sank into the embrace that the Pony who is admired most now offered him.

It was a warm feeling. A feeling of safety and pleasure. Most of all, it was a sense of genuine happiness, a kind of joy he had never ever felt before in his life. Seconds seemed to transcend into minutes, which blurred into a life time. Solar didn’t even know if Luna too had her eyes shut, but he could hardly even wonder as his heart fluttered erratically, and he lived the most defining moment of his life.

Finally breaking and eyes opening, Solar witness Luna faintly smiling at him, probably thinking and wondering as he did. A Princess and an Earth Pony, totally mirrored in their emotions. The irony then became clear as Luna did not speak, telling Solar that, despite all his worries and apprehensions of if Luna loved him truly or not, it was the mighty Goddess who now feared rejection.

Like that’ll ever happen.

“Wow….” Was all he could mutter out, enticing another adorable giggle out of those soft lips of Luna’s. The surrealism of now being able to say he knew what her lips now felt like, was not lost upon him. “Can’t say I expected that.”

A truth both could understand, and one said humorously. Though perhaps a remnant of her fear of being alone, Luna could seemingly not help herself as her smile disappeared, if only for a moment, so she could almost awkwardly ask Solar to confirm something.

“And…you are happy with this…turn of events?” It was strikingly momentous that Princess Luna of all Ponies, once thought to be cold and uncaring, now seemed so powerless in her hopes. Heart-warming, and a testament to the reality, that she was far more authentic and pure than her Sister could ever be.

“If I may answer that question with another?” Solar asked, his smile as persistent and genuine as it had ever been. Luna nodded, almost with a degree of nervousness.

“May we do that again?”

Luna literally then laughed, showing another beautifully true side to her. One of two jubilant actions in that one moment.

Saying nothing, Luna obliged, wrapping her soft wing around Solar’s neck this time, allowing the two to share in a relatively confined and private moment, as their hearts danced in tangent, and lips collided in a time of pure ecstasy.

Solar did not admit to be an expert on this, but it seemed to matter not. Luna took the lead and almost begged for Solar to allow her tongue to venture further into his mouth. Out of a mix of embarrassed inexperience, but also a sense of excitable bravery, Solar denied the Princess, however much it pained him, such was the amazing feeling he was currently blessed with.

“The media is going to have a field day with this.” Solar then finally said, recovering with a breath after the insanity his body had just be subject to.

“Let them write their petty. I’ll usher in a Solar eclipse to blot out their slander!”

Warnings not taken lightly, thought Solar. It was also very admirable that Luna was displaying such much invigorated bravery here, and she felt anyway like he did, he was sure it might have been down to a little growth of romance.

Yet apparently, Luna was not just in some confident, challenging mood. Looking down upon Solar with wide eyes, she looked to be awaiting something very particular.

“Hehe, I’m sure you will, Luna.” Solar instantly felt at fault upon saying these words, for he knew it was not what Luna wished to hear.

Wait, is this another one of her games?

But no teasing came from the Princess, insinuating this was not her playing around with Solar, and this was indeed Solar genuinely missing out on something.

“As in you, dear Solar.” Luna then began, surprisingly awkwardly. “Because you’ll protect my honour, surely?”

This is the sweetest thing.

Solar understood now. This was not a tease, but a heartfelt attempt at feeling loved. Naively innocent, Luna for once wished to just play the part of a freshly fallen filly, wanting only to experience the warmth of a protective Stallion. Shedding her royal duty, Luna for just a second even, wanted to feel normal, and Solar had been stupid enough to mess it up for her.

Yet instead of hastily collecting himself to apologise, thus seeming even more foolish for not understanding, and more importantly, seeming as if he did not understand the love Luna was giving, Solar smiled warmly, and tenderly took the glistening show that nested Luna’s hoof.

“Through night and day, Luna. To the end of the world, and beyond my mortal abilities.”

Never had Solar been so open in matters of the heart. His honesty rang true, and ardently appreciated by Luna.

Smiling with unprecedented joy and pride, Luna began lovingly. “Thank you again Solar.” Then so genuinely that for a moment, she seemed to lose her Royal accent, and just seem the most ordinary Pony in love.

Solar had never felt so honoured.

“Luna, Princess. The honour is all mine. I would have never made it this far if it weren’t for you. Without any exaggeration, you seriously were the best thing to have ever happened to me and my…well…shitty life…” Unforeseen reminiscing, harking back to a long gone time when food was a luxury, and a good night’s sleep a stranger. So often recently, Solar had been focused on his quest for power, and prior to that, practicing whatever criminal activity he was doing that month. Not for a long time had he been burdened by the quest for very survival, and the dire thoughts that came with it. Until now.

He had come a long way. Through poverty and loneliness. Through pain and hardship. Through danger and near death. Never had he so calmly established himself in the good life, and now, standing before a Pony who he loved, and who’s feeling were reciprocated, it shone a very bright light onto the contrast that was his life, and he had never felt so happy to be here now.

“Solar…” Luna cooed, lowering her face to Solar’s own. “You are a strong, determined Pony. While you may be unlike many others, it is preciously because of that, that I now so joyfully accept your courtship.” An accompanying cheek nuzzle sent a tidal wave of warmth and love through Solar’s entire body, casting out all negativity and painful recollections. “It is I who would not be here, exposing Equestria’s corruption and chasing a better future, were you not here, by my side. In all my centuries of life, I have experienced my own pain, and I have had help enough dispel it. But I have never had my heart so delicately touched, so cherished with such care and effort, as much as you.” Her look was intense, one of great potency. She meant these words. “Solar, no pony as loved me as devotedly or with as much respect as much as you. I have courted Ponies of great kindness, but great fear of my Night. I have been loved by hopefuls of unyielding bravery, but souls lacking any degree of responsibility. You are a Pony forged by your trials, and one shaped by what you have not had, and that has made you an individual of not only adamant relentlessness, but also of unwavering service to what matters most. The greater good. For that, I dearly believe that it is you who have given me life once more, in the most perfect way imaginable.”

Solar instantly rose his deflated head at this. Luna’s had shown more kindness than he had ever received, and more care than he ever deserved, but in that love she generously gave, was the truth. The truth of who he was as a Pony, and why he had aimed for where he was now. His past and almost callous quest for power had made who he was today, and here Luna was, stating it out loud and proud. Maybe she was filled in more in regards to his plans than he had initially though, or maybe not. Either way, that was pure love coming from her lips.

“Hm, Solar and Luna together then.” Began the galvanized Shadow Commander. “Does this mean I replace Celestia? I must warn you, it’ll take a few years to grow a mane like hers.”

A moment of jokingly distraction went a long way after the past few minutes of intensely personal and romantic development. Satisfied in great amounts at how each Pony felt regarding each other, Luna let lose a hearty laugh.

“With respect Solar, I’m not sure you could pull it off. Plus, I fear by the time you somehow manage to lower the sun, we would have had a summer of unyielding drought!”

Solar sarcastically sulked, feeling as if he was conversing with just another Pony. “I guess you’re right. I’ll leave all the planetary stuff to you.” To which Luna giggled slightly, putting into frame the fact that was, now romantic feelings were so liberally exchanged, the relationship between the two was essentially ordinary. Just two Ponies relying upon each other, despite the fact one was an immortal Goddess who could move the entire moon.

“And I will leave you adorableness to you” shot back Luna, speaking as if her mind had slipped. Of course, Solar could not react without seeming the smitten fool, but it mattered little really, as Luna finally realised what she had just said.

“Oh I um…. Hm…. perhaps it high time we at last meet Victus? What say you?”

If princesses could blush, then Solar was sure he was witnessing history still. The picture of cute awkwardness that was all his now, was nothing short of surreal.

What is my life anymore…?

Channelling his inner strength, if only to not risk discovery out here, Solar held back his urge to tease. With a smile, he let his happiness win out.

“With pleasure Luna, it’s a date!” Rolling her eyes at the suggestion, but most likely wishing it for another, more private time, Luna took the lead, with Solar closely shadowing as any responsible servant did.

Emerging out of the lonely street into one of pure contrast, Solar, just for a second realised one thing.

Luna was his.

And that was a game changer.

Author's Note

Nice bit of emotion and slice of life, somewhat, before the next chapter. Wasn't exactly planning all the paragraphs you read today, but thinking about where the next few chapter are going, I know i needed something a little lighter, something with a bit of happiness, and that's what this is today. Finally a romance coming together.

Interested to hear what you think about it.

Until next time. (and don't forget to watch season 9, last time you can all catch a full season)

Chapter 33: The Night of Humanity

Solar couldn’t believe it, he and Luna were a thing now.

Well, he was pretty sure the evidence against the contrary was fairly limited now, not when the Princess of the Night so willingly and, honestly, passionately kissed him.

How could such a thing not remain so heavily upon his mind? Usually, in the prevalence of a job or task, such as trying to escort Luna through Canterlot without being assassinated, Solar’s focus would be on that, not his personal feelings. Yet here he was, practically daydreaming about this impossibility come possible.

Millions of thoughts swarmed his imagination. How long could a potential romance remain secret, if at all? What would Celestia’s reaction be? Did this mean Solar would become a Prince?

Shuddering at the responsibility, ironically probably less than he currently had, Solar reluctantly decided dwelling on his empowered love for Luna had to wait for another time. A larger, far denser crowd was approaching, and it was clear why.

The very reason Luna and Solar had come here today, aside from an attempt at winning the Ponies over. The Human’s, previously locked away in their tower, were finally free to show their faces to the world.

And what an event it was turning out to be.

Solar was quite aware of the rumours, if one could even call them such at this stage, that had been circulating. A strange new species, ape like in appearance almost, but with a scent of ominous mystery about them, and completely like any other currently known to the world. That wonder did surely raise the same questions currently in Solar’s mind, that being, obviously, who exactly the Humans were. Their homeland remained clouded in mystery, and for where it actually was, Celestia knows.

Perhaps literally though, Princess Celestia may be the only Pony who did. After all, she knew of their presence before anypony else, and judging by recent events relating to her, it was almost a certainty that wasn’t mere coincidence.

Questions for times less crowded, Solar concluded. Today, it was containment of the worst possibilities, and advancement of the best, especially if they were related to Luna’s Night.

“You would believe the Humans were icons of long lest legend” Luna suggested, looking upon the mass of curious Ponies present. It was a large crowd, at least a couple hundred packed into a square barely large enough to fit half that size.

“Are we sure they aren’t? Not every day that some intelligent species comes out of nowhere. Even if you told me they were a race of murderous maniacs or hell bent of conquering the world, that’d at least be something” Solar practically seemed to complain. “Even if you said they were as ambiguous as that Discord, it’d be better than nothing.”

“Curious you should chose to bring him up” Pondered Luna in response. “I cannot deny I have entertained the idea of…employing him, somewhat”.

Solar could only scoff, taking care for it too not seem as impolite as it most likely did.

“Forgive me Luna, but I don’t think sprinkling more chaos into an already chaotic situation would be clever.” Of course Solar had wondered how exactly the God of Chaos’ seemingly unending powers would sway the balance, but in honesty, he preferred his foresight of predictability to focus on the worries of Celestia’s support, and not much how chocolate or walking clocks could manifest themselves into the world.

“I suppose you are right, Solar, but such magical aptitude would not go amiss today. The population may be distracted by the Human’s, but other rumours persist, chiefly regarding the…. assassins.” Luna clearly struggled to speak of the matter. Understandable, given the subject was relating to the direct attempt on her life. This was further complicated with the ever painful fact that was the assassins continued silence on their actions. Perhaps not surprising, given the fact that it was looking ever likely they were connected to Celestia somehow, and them being in her care meant a very lax attitude to attaining justice.

“And we have our friend Blank Canvas to thank for making matters infinitely worse” lamented Solar, seriously considering the legitimacy of their agreement with the master of Information.

“I will discuss matters with him.” Luna said with quite the annoyed sense of authority. “He must be aware that releasing news of my Sister’s treachery, in regards to these barbaric executioners, is neither wise nor tactful.” This clearly left a sour note in Luna’s tongue. Blank Canvas, under the probable guise of wishing to seem loyal to the Night, had pressed and attempted to inform the populace of the full and tragic extent of Celestia’s fall. To him and many, this seemed the obvious choice. Tell the people just how bad Celestia was, and down she goes. Matters weren’t as simple as many would like to believe however.

“I’ve had the Shadow’s quell as many leaks as they can, but Blank is conniving. I don’t know if he really believes that opening the floodgates wont edge the population to revolution, but he tries all the same.” That was the true danger of informing Ponies fully. Their anger may just spill over to bloody revolution, and by then, regardless of the number of Night supporters, controlling the masses of Ponies demanding blood would prove to be an impossible task.

“Troubling, but a problem for another time” Concluded Luna, frustration for the problem persisting. “I dare say the excitement of the people means our Human friends approach.”

The Princess spoke true. For whatever reason, perhaps one Pony had caught a glimpse of the armour clad creatures somewhere along the castle walls, the crowd was getting worked up. Chattering rose to concert levels of loudness. Photographers pushed themselves through walls of flesh to get their shot of a lifetime. Solar too was beginning to grow curious, and he had met the Human’s directly on many occasions. Perhaps it was just pure anticipation, or maybe a dark foreshadowing of the power of the mob and their ability to cause a dangerous chain reaction in any Pony, but looking upon the Castle walls, Solar did see glimpse of movement. Truly, it was wise to leave the confides of the castle here, and not through the main entrance like a parade of triumphant returning soldiers. This way, they could trickle into Canterlot proper in a manner not as attention grabbing as it would be through the main gate.

Yet if the size of the crowd was anything to go by, even here, then god forbid any Guards who had to keep order should the exodus occur elsewhere.

“Ah, they have arrived!” Luna exclaimed, adorably joining in on the mood of the crowd as if she was one of them, “Dressed in their finest armour it seems!”

One by one they exited through a gate in one of the Castles towers, each clad, again rather ominously thought Solar, in their dark yet finely crafted suits of metal. Even he, having seen them many times, was almost struck by awe as he looked upon the detail and metal work of the armour, seeing again that they were a sight to be seen, but also a fear in battle.

The crowd however, could not resist their inner feelings of excited frenzy. Like Ponies possessed, a wave of audible gasps emitted through the square and adjoining streets, before just a hint of silence, to prepare the listener to an army sized chorus of restless and thrilled shouting and yelling.

“Well, never it be said Equestria does not know how to greet a friend” advised Luna, both she and Solar almost having to cover their ears to spare from the noise. She at least could at least revel in her pride for her subjects, who, no matter the dangerous looking appearance of the Human’s still showed such enthusiasm and, albeit, deafening kindness.

Welcoming as it may be, Solar cared little for the gossip of the day. Being the Shadow he was, his eyes scanned the scene for any irregularities, and failing that, seeking any knowledge that may prove useful. What he saw were admittedly tense Humans who, despite being safely inside their walls of metal, were clearly neither prepared nor comfortable for the masses of Ponies who now so happily and almost crazily wished to say hello. Perhaps this could be simply because of their roles here, as Guard’s or security. From personal experience, an individual following a path of a more militaristic way who not one too happy in the fluff of civilian life. Yet additionally, remembering the Humans had said they come from a place of hardship and war, maybe it was the case that they had simply never before looked upon a joyous crowd, and had never experienced a life where the population were generally content.

“Where is Victus?” Solar then asked, failing to see naught but towering beasts of steel who curiously still chose to cover their faces with grim masks that made up their armour.

“I am sure he will come” briskly replied Luna. “From the little we know of them, I am truly growing to admire Humanity’s tenacity. Their will to survive”.

Solar raised his eyebrows. He hadn’t thought too much on his more personal opinion on the Human’s, choosing instead to approach them more professionally, and keep Ponykind first and foremost in his mind.

“Tenacity? I don’t see it. They just seem…secretive to me.” An appropriate word, as he watched the Human’s try to deal with a very unfamiliar crowd. “Little to admire in my opinion.”

Luna too was very much aware of how much the Human’s seemed out of their depth, acting shiftily almost in their attempts at avoiding swarming Ponies with their barrages of questions.

“Ah Solar, to be young and ignorant.” She said, before quickly rectifying any possible offence. “Meaning no ill will of course, but time has at least allowed me to see past the hard facades of an apparent warrior race.”

Solar only shrugged and abandoned the point, realising that he was more of a Pony of action and the moment, not a relationship building diplomat, even if it may have seemed that way recently.

“You mistrust them still?” Luna proceeded to inquire, watching Solar take the point in a way for less pressing than it seemed to her.

“Mistrust? Nah, not really.” Solar replied with quite the amount of confidence. “I just feel, rather understandably, their very existence here has been side-lined, while we deal with Celestia.”

Solar instantly knew how his point seemed. That he might have believed the Humans were more pressing than a vengeful Celestia. Of course, this was not his intention whatsoever.

“Remember, dear Solar, as it currently appears, the two matters that currently daunt us may very well be linked. One might not have come to fruition without the other”. A just point from the Princess, but not one forgotten by Solar.

“I get that, Luna, but the lead we uncovered in relation to the element of Harmony remains abandoned. This…Rarity must be acquired before Celestia gets wind.”

In truth, there simply was too much happening at one time. Luna’s Night was not and could not be everywhere, instead having to choose their battles wisely. For now, the most pressing danger was Celestia, and not some murder that had occurred going on weeks ago.

Solar never believed he would curse the act of recklessness.

“Perhaps this could be raised with Victus himself?” Luna shot back. “After all, it was his act of sharing which allowed us in on this knowledge. When we find him, I will allow you to further the investigation with him in tow, should you believe it necessary.”

Even as she had to juggle threats on her life, a country descending into chaos, and a inter species conspiracy, Luna still spared the time to show grace and wisdom, something Solar was very much aware of now.

“Thank you Luna.” He replied graciously, but not at all lacking that newly forged affection that now existed between the two. “No wonder plenty of, clearly one sides, debates happen out here, into who is in fact, best Princess. You’re only proving us all right”.

Giggling with attempted humility, Luna was very much taken by surprise at this news.

“Best Princess? This is something my subjects discuss?” She asked, failing to hide to innocent curiosity now borne from this very quirky piece of information.

“Oh all the time. When I was a Guard, it naturally occurred wherever you went. Started plenty of fights too. Thankfully, however more impassioned the debate is in the civilian world, violence is quite unfamiliar. “

Taken back, Luna tried to comprehend the very reasoning behind the arguments. Solar could only smile as he witnessed knowing such talk was just simply conversation out here, a Princess try to come to terms with basic civilian life.

“Sometimes, I feel my age hinders my ability to understand the finer points of today’s world”.

Luna had not meant this is any defeatist, depressing sort of way. She simply was bewildered at the detail of society nowadays, and that was ok, for Solar was here for her to provide a more modern assistance.

“Not to worry, I’ve got your back when it comes to those sort of things. Plus, since it’s been a while from I was last fully among proper Equestrian society, maybe we can learn a lot of these things together.”

Another point of understanding between the two, and one that would undoubtedly help their relationship to blossom further. Small things like this, more on the fun and innocent side of life, were a much needed reprieve from the grim reality of the rest of the day.

“My own little interpreter.“ laughed Luna purely. “Perhaps such things won’t be the only thing we learn together. I imagine a very unique form of discovery will be unearthed, when we are blessed with a far more…private time…” The coming coughing fit from Solar was to be expected.

“Say what now?!” he tried to exclaim, impeded by his cough crazed shock. Luna, luckily, was not so juvenile in her teasing.

“Oh…nothing” She practically whispered, the wink that wasn’t to be very much on show. “Ah, at long last, Victus shows his face.”

Muttering and cursing under his breath at this convenient timing, Solar was faced with little choice other than to dis-attach his disbelief and childish nervousness from Luna’s unexpected words, and focus back on the task at hoof.

Leaving the tower gate, an armoured Victus, flanked by Human’s very much on escort and protection duty, emerged to the fascination and adoration of the crowd. Deviating their attention from thankful Human’s in need of rest from constant attention, the finely adorned Victus with his armour clearly meant for a more ceremonial role with its fine details, aesthetically pleasing and elegant design and silver shine, instantly won the freshly created obsession of the crowd. An ensemble of ‘wow’s’ and near audible stares ensured Humanity, if anything, at least won some popular support today, which is more than Solar and Luna could proclaim.

“He’s showing his face, at the very least.” Solar commented, looking upon the ambassadors smiling face and almost truth worthy blue eyes. “Why do you think many of the others aren’t so brave?” His point was partly made in jest, a hint of sarcasm for the Humans who still bore their full, face hiding helmets, as if a crowd of kind and adoring Ponies were a threat.

“Who can truly say but them.” Pointed Luna. “Each has their own reasons. I remember a time, not too long before my…banishment, that I too was nervous to show my face. It is a sad fact that I only now am overcoming.”

Solar did wish to dwell on her sombre comments. This was not a moment to feel deflated. The two would need their wits about them today, but in a sign of loving solidarity, Solar placed a gentle hoof onto Luna. A simple, yet ever reliable action to tell the significant other that they were not alone.

“I…Yes anyway…” managed Luna, who evidently was very touched by Solar’s caring show of support. With a blushed smile, even a Princess proved to find words hard to find, while their better half was so successful in their earnest push of devotion. “…As I was saying, it is probably many of the Human’s we see today feel secure behind their plates of metal. Exposure to this crowd, I must say, is understandably difficult”.

Further discussion was not warranted, nor was it worth it. Despair became rife as Solar, as was the case with Blank Canvas, suddenly felt a deep distrust for Victus, his human partner in all this mess. No doubt borne of jealousy, Solar watched as the Human, despite being new to the job, enthusiastically and expertly interacted with his horde of new fans. Smiling as Celestia would, Victus did not take the same cataclysmic path as the Princess of the Sun. His strategy was a fresh one, and in its tactfulness, was the very reason Solar now felt so at odds.

Victus had said on a few occasions how he often felt the black sheep of the family. Of this, Solar had no trouble believing him. The Human, even by the still quite unfamiliar standards set by his race, was no warrior. His was an attitude very much at home in Canterlot, with its snobbery and pretentiousness. Unlike the degeneracy of the upper classes though, Victus seemed to genuinely believe in the power of his words, and put great faith in his dedication to appear the wonder to Equestria. Today, he did not look to carry the shame of the family of Vane, nor did he feel the oddity in it. Today, he did not model himself to meet unrealistic standards. Doing what many could not, the Human proudly followed his own path, regardless of expectations and pressures. He may not be the perfect specimen and model son his brother was said to be, and that was ok, for the exhibit on show to Equestria today was a kind and charismatic leader, one full of tantalising far off culture, and a mind free of prejudice or nepotism. This, should he prove to be an accurate representation of the unfamiliar Human’s, was an individual who could be trusted, and the envoy of an ally to Equestria.

In short, Victus was playing the game well, and Solar could only hope the Human would still be playing on the side of the Night.

Luna too seemed curious into the actions of Victus and his fellow Human’s. Watching intently, the Princess awaited patiently for greetings and welcomes to be graciously made, as finally the eyes of the ambassador caught wind of Solar and Luna, who perhaps wisely had chosen to stand far back in an adjoining street. Courteously as ever though, Victus chose to use this moment of approaching the two wisely, for it was extra opportunity to meet more Ponies, and listen to how happy they were that Humanity wasn’t trying to take over the place.

“A commander of hearts and minds, if there ever was one.” Suggested Luna, who was in no confusion to the reality of the situation.

Less impressed, at least appearing so, Solar grunted in almost spiteful annoyance. “If you want to call it that.”

“Fear not, dear Solar. I have not yet developed any taste for the form of Humanity”.

This was the second time Solar almost lost the ability to speak, as a choking cough consumed his reactions and compromised his cool.

“Wha-I-I never even said….What?”

Luna smiled, knowing full well of the havoc she had sown. Little wonder the Shadow’s were the way they were. Her smile too was shared liberally, as after greeting after greeting, Victus finally made his way through the crowd, and joined his partners of secrecy.

“Ambassador Victus!” Luna proclaimed happily, taking the initiative from a still shaken and abused Solar. “It is so good to see you here today, sharing in the friendship and camaraderie of my subjects!”

Victus couldn’t have been more pleased of today’s progress, and now even more so revealed in his joy as he met an appreciative Princess.

“The honour is all mine!” The Human beamed. “Call it pure contrast and nothing more, but it is just so nice to be able to walk around and see happy faces!”

Recovered, Solar could return to his suppositious ways. Victus certainly did seem to have gotten up on the right side of the bed today, but until the world had killed him with boredom and a lack of malevolence, Solar would remain the way he was.

“Yes well that’s all well and good, but this isn’t ‘make a friend day’, we are very much in hope that you can help us get the population on board.” Intervened Solar, slicing through the relatively pleasant atmosphere. “May I remind you that we have a civil war to avoid?”

If today was a competition, than Solar would have surely taken last place in forming relationships.

Well, in the professional sense of the word at least.

Both Victus and Luna nearly rolled their eyes at Solar’s sulking like mood. Their intentions were far friendlier, and less focused on the severity of the day.

“Oh dear, Princess” Began the Human with raised eyebrows. “Seems someone missed out on their breakfast. I, on the other hand, very much enjoyed today’s meat free meal!”

Trying desperately to ignore the slight with a focus on Human customs and their very life, Solar kept his gritted teeth hidden behind his pursed lips. Luna however, now infinitely more connected to Solar’s inner feelings, tamed her partner with a gentle hoof rest of her own, and laughed politely.

“Dear Victus, we are fortunate to have you here today.” Luna, ironically for the Pony not invested heavily into supposition of the day, now seemed more on point in containing the mood. “I hope your…men, I believe is the term, enjoy the freedom granted to them today. Provided they behave appropriately; I dare say we have entered a new chapter in Pony-Human relations!”

Now Solar really did roll his eyes. He knew the importance of strengthening relations, but this all seemed so forced, especially for an individual already well invested in the secrecy and dirty political underworld. Victus was in no need of flattering.

“Oh they will behave!” He made of point of emphasising. “I believe all their intentions extend only to exploring their new surroundings, and grabbing a bite to eat. No trouble will come today, I can assure you!”

Luna seemed almost naively convinced of Victus’ assurance. With another jealousy instilling smile, Solar watched the Pony he loved interact with the Human perhaps too graciously.

“Excellent! I will make a point of informing our mutual friends of your progress. For now, however, I must confess, the height of the sun has me quite tired.” It was true. It was approaching noon at this point, and being the Pony to raise and lower the moon, this meant Luna had been up all night and morning. Quite the feat if she desired to appear so royally and beautiful to the world, which, if Solar was the judge, she had done well indeed.

“My apologies, Princess Luna!” said Victus. “Please, rest!”

Hey! I wanted to say that first!

“My thanks. I will indeed retire for the day, but in the meantime, I will leave you in the capable hooves of Solar, here. Together, I will be happy to expect great things!”

Solar had so greatly wanted to be the one to say farewell to Luna. It was a strange, but very endearing joy to him now that he could say goodnight, or rather good day to her, just as any Pony said to their loved one. But of course, Victus had to just ruin the moment.

Still, just prior to leaving, Luna was neither so heartless nor forgetful of the mornings so romantic and powerful developments. Without saying it in front of Victus and any eavesdropping members of the crowd, Luna spared the most loving and caring look for Solar, even as it only lasted for a second. She truly meant Victus was in capable hooves, and without saying a single word, told Solar he was loved, he was cared for, and he would be missed. Nothing could be compared to the silent exchange, and nothing could ever come close to the bond the two Ponies then felt.

For the first time in his life, Solar just wished he had Luna’s hoof in his own, even if he had to let it go as she headed for the world of sleep.

But alas, a Pony, even an immortal Princess, must rest. Solar wasn’t so clingy to not understand that point. Letting her go with a heavy heart, Solar decided to bury his feelings with professionality as he had so often done. His love for Luna, and longing for her presence, would fuel his desire to do good by her, and work with Victus, so he could make his love proud.

“So…Solar?” Victus’ sudden interference into a mind, for once, in such a state of peace, was far from appreciated. Solar could only hope the Human’s words were limited. “I feel the need to say, call it a fresh start, that you needn’t worry about my peoples…advancement. We may not have had a splendid start, but that doesn’t mean the rest of the journey should be unpleasant.”

As far as interruptions go, that surely wasn’t the worst.

“Fine by me” Solar spoke dryly, genuinely hoping for a deficit in reasons to annoy him. “Just don’t go about messing things up for us, ok? The situation is delicate enough without Celestia stirring things up to make us seem like we are inviting some invaders.”

The point wasn’t lost on the Human. It seemed to really be the case now that the once arrogant, seemingly spoilt little brat that made himself so infamous upon his arrival, now had turned a new leaf, and was actually acting the responsible leader.

“Trust me, Commander. With how Princess Celestia acted in that meeting, I’m not sure Lord Vanq will be very approving. He hates weakness.”

Solar made a note to enquire more about this Lord Vanquisher, the brains behind the Human diplomatic mission. From the sounds of it, he didn’t seem like one to be messed with.

“Be sure to remember that day, Victus. Celestia has probably ordered the Guards here today to be extra twitchy. They’ll most likely take you in at the slightest hint of disruption.” Solar warned carefully, a little twitchy himself at the fragility of the stability of Equestria.

“Oh I’m remembering it” In fact, behind that thankful and kind exterior that had been on show for the crowd, lay a deeply cautious attitude, one Solar was glad to see. “I noticed a fair few odds looks at me from the Guards while I was shaking hooves. In fact, pretty sure there was an officer or something giving me the evils”.

Unwelcome news if a more perverse form of spying was currently being conducted. Looking around himself however, Solar could only spot lowly Day Guards, performing their legitimate duty.

“Where? Show me this Pony immediately!” Solar meant no ill will towards Victus, but his failure to show nearly enough professional panic here caused nothing short of anger within the Pony.

“Um, let me find him again…Ah! Just there!” Victus pointed, indicating towards an area of the square very much alike the position Solar currently was, an adjoining street perfect for watching in, but having the crowd to hide them somewhat. “You see? Guy who looks like he needs to shit.”

Solar did finally spot the Pegasus in question, and truthful as it was, he very nearly cracked as he found actual humour in Victus’ comment. Painting a perfect picture of him, the Human correctly acknowledged the grim, almost unhinged looked to the Pony in question. His coat was a brilliant white, it’s bright ferocity catching the sun light fully. His golden armour was limited, but very much there, and unlike the rest of his comrades, his protection was clearly of a higher quality.

No doubt that this was an experienced, higher ranked member of Celestia’s cohort. He seemed neither young nor old, but just old enough to have seen it all, explaining his gaze rather well. Solar couldn’t see his cutie mark but didn’t need to. Observing the muscular and very stoic form of the Pony, something was becoming very clear.

Any Day Guard, regardless of rank or role, had a set of armour easily distinguishable to any Pony in the know, designed in a way to give an indication to who they were, and how much they could be trusted by the populace. The latter point was clearly a thing of the past now for all Guards, given the fact their commander in chief was as unchained as a boat lost at sea, but the former may have been true. Or it may not have, for the Pegasi’s armour and accompanying uniform was unlike any Solar had ever come across, in his own time in the Guard or any of the years since.

Something just didn’t seem right at the scheme of this Pony. He was unquestionably one of Celestia’s, but his seclusion out here, combined with this unfamiliar look, constructed quite the conundrum for the Shadow Commander. Who exactly was this very suspicious Pony, and what harm was he here to ensure to Luna’s Night?

His presence was not one of security. His lonely and hidden position was anything but reassuring to others, and his riled look, complete with shifty eyes which looked searching for a target to crush almost, bode quite ill for a happy revelation.

“I don’t know who he is…” Solar said slowly, disappointed but otherwise too focused to feel any greater shame. “But he seems to be very interested in your Human’s.” Victus nodded, agreeing solemnly with Solar. “Obviously one of Celestia’s, and not a Guard of hers who will remain passive. Have your wits about you, Victus.”

“I’ll keep a hawk like eye for him, and the boys won’t let anything happen to me. Will you?” Only then did Solar fully realise the armed Humans who had escorted Victus from the wall were standing silently still, just off the street. Like many of their kin, Solar could see nothing but foreboding armour, but unlike the rest, these two steel statues carried huge pole axe like weaponry, sharpened to an unnerving point.

“Say hello to Impasse and Trench. Two very stalwart protectors of mine!”

Solar remembered the naming conventions used by many Human’s. In a way not too unlike Ponies, who often had names that could describe their personality well, so did many Humans have names derived from any of their great deeds, or even just simple actions. As such, many Human’s in their youths apparently went without a name at all, waiting until they made a literal name for themselves, and ceased being just another mere life form.

“Very…guard like names, I guess?” concluded Solar, who looked upon these two figures with unsettled eyes, seeing not Guards, but wardens of fear and death.

“Yeah, that’s why they are here today. Impasse got his name from holding a raiding party off, back home.”

Appropriate.

Then pointing to the remaining Human, acting as if these totally identical towers of immobility could be differentiated between, Victus introduced his other escort.

“And that’s Trench, I think. Unless I got them mixed up, he got his name from, well, being in a trench for a long time.”

With an unimpressed frown, Solar had to ask more. It almost seemed sad that many Humans were cursed with such inconsequential labels.

“A trench? Is that…it?” For a moment, Solar feared he had offended this Trench, but alas, as stoic and devoid of emotion as they had been thus far, so did they remain that way.

“A trench of mud, rot and disease that he spent in for weeks on end, holding the enemy off…and killing twenty-nine foolish attackers as they fell into what became their shallow graves.”

Ok, then I suppose the name is more fitting.

The Human world, each passing day, ever more seemed one not fit for civilisation. If Humanity had come here to seek refugee status, then Solar wouldn’t even blame them. Death and misery was as familiar as the air they breathed, it seemed.

“I would honestly love to find out more.” Solar eventually said, his professional desire to learn for Luna complemented nicely by his natural curiosity to find out just how bad things could get in the Human world. “The more we learn of each other, the stronger bond we can establish.”

Victus did not complain at the request. On the contrary, his eyes brightened at the prospect of seeming the informed one on the matters, which, of course, Solar could not argue against. If acquiring information useful to the Night meant Victus got to act the intelligent one for the day, then it was a price Solar was willing to pay.

“I’d be more than willing to help you with that! But I’m afraid I have scheduled appointments. My mind is needed elsewhere”.

Instantly Solar began to resent the Human, out of purely petty reasons. Maybe it was just the way his life had been spent, always looking over his shoulder and always mistrusting all, but sudden suspicion over anything that now wasn’t eager to support the Night was showing itself to be forming quite a routine.

“Your ‘mind’…” Solar mocked, albeit not too cruelly. “Make sure whatever intellect you have is put to good use, or we will bleed you dry in your sleep!”

Sweet Luna, I’m turning more Shadow by the day. Have I grown my vampire fangs yet?

“Spoken just like the late Commander Starvation, Solar! He was always an excellent judge of situation and character, but he never stated I was dumb.” It was curious that Victus suddenly brought the Commander up, for if given the chance, Solar would be sure to enquire about his death to the other Human’s. “But anyway, many of the guys are going down to a place they call ‘The Golden Spear Inn’. You know it?”

Laughing, Solar remembered on days gone by. Of course he knew the place! It was infamous for drunken Guards letting off steam. It was the almost holy land for the Guards that Solar had brought up, upon meeting the Princess of Friendship back in Ponyville, and her escort required proof he could be trusted. Considering them among days long gone, considering the contrast in fortunes between then and now, Solar could be confident he would find the place.

“Yeah, I remember it well.”

Victus turned to look upon a diminishing crowd, watching Ponies flock out the square as if they were stalking the Human’s.

“Go talk to them if you like. I might meet you later if you are still there. I might need a drink after hanging around the high and mighty of your country.”

Solar understood now. Victus was to meet the wealth generators. The stiff upper lips. Nobility ever did remain a class of Ponies to be in the good graces of.

“Ah, mingling even further in the corridors of power, huh Victus? Should we be worried?”

This fear was not unfounded. Utmost loyalty, unless it was derived from love, was seldom found. With an ongoing conspiracy, pure logic dictated the possibility that Victus may in fact, be up to no good. Of course, Solar was not actively worrying over the Human, but it was yet another question mark to add to the already gargantuan pile.

“Reconsidering the pact, Solar?” Victus was quick to retaliate, striking straight at Solar’s point. For an individual once seen to be weak and cowardly, it seemed today spirit was in abundance, and challenging Solar’s resolve to see if he too was suspicious to the point of not trusting even his partners, was the quality of a sharp and confident mind.

“Not at all. Just curious”. Solar had been spared from the shame of defeat, but for now, Victus was free to go where he wished.

“That’s good, because here’s hoping the Princess Luna, and indeed you, shall benefit from my…mingling.”

The scepticism was dropped, if only for today. Victus was growing into his role.

“Besides…” the Human continued, deviating his mind from confrontation. “When you get an invitation from someone called ‘Fancy Pants’, how can you even say no? I mean, can you even imagine naming your child something like that?”

Solar was not overly defensive over Equestria and the Ponies that lie within it, but being on the receiving end of an insult, however in jest it might have been, suddenly formed quite the patriotic feeling within him, as if it was up to him to defend the honour of his country.

“Can you imagine being named ‘Starvation’ or ‘Trench’?” Solar spat back. “Let’s revaluate which species is the weird one, shall we?”

Preparing to leave with an almost excited haste, Victus didn’t lower himself to petty retaliations. In his mind, this was the fun bickering between two state of the art, and very strange friendships.

How progressive of me. Princess Twilight would be proud of the walls I’m apparently braking.

“Touché!” Victus granted, proving that this may very well be a one sides relationship. “And a mighty Victory for Equestria that I will not challenge, for I am requested by those cultured to levels we could never achieve! So, farewell for now?”

Being dumped into an alignment that Victus gave Solar no say in being part of, Solar cursed his association with this Human above all, considering it to be constraining should alliances shift, but nonetheless put on a very unpractised smile, as he too said good bye to the Human.

Leaving promptly with his silent guardians, Victus once more entered the fray of freshly formed fame, and found himself socialising to unheard of levels. Solar however, giving one more investigatory eye to the mistrustful Pegasus of Celestia’s wish of omnipotence, eventually left the other way, destined for the Golden Spear Inn.

His walk was uneventful, and quite quiet, most likely because the Humans were sucking attention from all over Canterlot to wherever they currently were. His mind however, was anything but at peace. After speaking to an energetic, seemingly reinvigorated Victus, an individual practically destined for politics, Solar was left considering his own traits. Who was he now that he had it all? Circumstances did not allow him to be a loyal and ever caring partner to Luna, not while she was so unsafe. So did this mean he was just another soldier on the frontlines, however influential he may be?

Solar knew now he was capable of love, but he was not the political maneuverer that Victus was. He loved Luna dearly, but as this lonely Shadow ventured towards his destination, realisation that he was indeed, not a diplomat as Victus was proving to be, became clear. He was a weapon, wielded by Luna now, and a weapon’s uses were best used against one’s enemies, be they Human, Pony or anything else that stood in his way.

Author's Note

Bit of more subtle story development here, for Victus in particular, so remember this chapter.
And a nice play on words for the chapter title. Remember, Night capitalised refers to Luna's faction.

Until next time! (I'm going to prepare myself for Game of Thrones returning tonight. Wish me luck)

Chapter 34: Beer and brawling

It had been quite the while since Solar had so desperately wished he was already sat comfortably, pouring a questionably high amount of alcohol down his parched throat.

That was the reality as he ventured towards the Golden Spear Inn. A Pony of immense strength and influence, capable of wrecking every Pony’s life he came across today, if he thought it required, yet now reduced to craving fool as if he was ready to waste all his bits on yet another heavy drinking session. For a stiff drink now seemed the only cure to the stresses of today, and only once he looked upon the bottom of that glass would he know he his worries had subsided, or at least enough to require another order.

Fortunately for this new found addiction, the Inn was peacefully quiet, its patrons instead distracted by wherever the Humans may currently be. This begged the question however, why weren’t they here? Victus had told Solar that many of his people were venturing to this very establishment, most likely, like Solar himself, to gain that very particular courage that came from an empty flagon.

The most logical reason behind this delay was that, because the place was so empty, the Humans were still having the pleasure of practically meeting every Pony in Canterlot. The masses of bodies out there was probably literally holding them up like a forceful wind.

“Hey!” cried out Solar to an unsuspecting passing waitress, who despite clearly not knowing who Solar really was, seemed very much fearful of him as if she knew the full power of the Shadows. “Bread and ale!” Food would not go amiss as he awaited his guests, content in his secluded corner of the place, and comfortable watching the world go by through the window.

It had been many years since he had last visited the Golden Spear Inn. Not since he was in the Guards had he stumbled out the exit, intoxicated to foolish levels. Because of that quite clear pattern each and every time he had come here, the qualities and appearance of the Inn had quite escaped his memory. Unlike the lavish and in your face nature of the majority of Canterlot, bar places Luna could call her own, this inn was modest, its décor more like a common country road inn, with exposed wooden beams, a roaring fire and a very old worldly charm to it. It portrayed a very cozy like quality to Solar, who understood why this calm and relaxing setting made for a popular establishment for Guards off duty.

“Y-yes sir.” Meekly replied the poor mare, who seemed to rush away from Solar as if he had just scared her off. Such a thing, if true, did not concern the Shadow Commander. He was a stranger here, under no current obligation to charm as Luna was required of. In honesty however, it was not some careless attitude towards being recognised that dictated his current mood set. The very fact that, as mysteries mounted and responsibilities regarding the Night increased, it was now clear that Solar could not so liberally, and like his attitude towards the waitress, remain so careless when it came to his new relationship with Luna. Because of Celestia and all the trouble she had caused, and continued to ensue, Solar could not be himself fully around the one he loved, and his right to essential freedom was restricted, causing him a harm he had never before experienced.

Of course, if anything, this muting in his very person at least gave him strength enough to fight the good fight, and ensure Celestia’s destructive meddling was kept to a minimum, and her rule, even less so. As the timid waitress finally returned with his order, Solar did at least manage a polite smile for her, if only one born of a slightest glimmer of hope.

“T-that’ll be four bits, S-sir” the young unicorn barely managed. What about his voice and appearance that frightened her so, Solar could not say.

“Four?!” suddenly replied the Shadow, shock and disbelief nestled within his booming, a factor easily linked to the waitresses small ‘eep’ of fear. Bored of such a weak display however, Solar did not continue in his lamenting at the state of economy, and payed his due.

The transition of funds however did not end the pitiful display of fear that stood before him. Petrified still as if he had just seen a ghost, the waitress simply stared at Solar with a rather disconcerting look, and not one Solar wished to experience in any longer.

“The fuck you think you’re doing?” Spat Solar with, as Luna would probably classify as, unjustified aggression. Still, it served its purpose. The waitress did not remain in a daydreaming state for long, not as her body recoiled in shock, and sprang into the air. “Yeah, welcome back to the real world. I suggest you quit staring. Some might consider it…rude.”

A part of his mind loudly chastised him for instilling the fear of Tartarus in the innocent girl. It told him Luna would have been the moral anchor here, and restrained his more furious tendencies. She would have been the rock he needed, but alas, she was not here, and it was up to him, and him alone to make her proud. In whatever way he thought best to tell her.

“I-I’m so s-sorry Sir!” The mare managed, stuttering like a fool. “I-its…j-just…” her inability to construct simple sentences couldn’t even anger Solar properly. With an eye roll that surely span more than more than it should have, Solar could only grow in disbelief that such a broken soul existed out here, serving the public no less.

“It’s just what?” Solar almost mocked back, being anything but helpful in reality. “Well? Spit it out!”

Another feeble ‘eep’, and another reason for Solar to regret the state of Equestrian society.

“I-I don’t quite k-know sir….” Now Solar could only stare. What was the obvious reaction to be made, when a Pony so absurdly wasted his time with a personality, of such thin skin, that was now falling apart as if her mind was a cheap house build on quicksand? Suffice to say, this lost cause of an interaction did not serve to cool Solar’s temper.

“Then quit staring, stop acting like an idiot, and do your job!” To act like the Father of this Pony was not a role he took any pride in. His appearance, with no sense of narcissism, was not peculiar, nor was his look that day any reason to be noteworthy. As he entered the Inn, he entered as just another customer, albeit it obviously one with quite the fiery attitude.

“O-of course! S-sir. I’m sorry!” With that, the waitress did the only wise thing she had done today, and made a hasty retreat from the scene of her foolishness.

Solar was left questioning reality, as he exhaled deeply in part from just having the situation end, but also in some vain attempt to calm him down. Looking away, and taking a glance of the outside scenery didn’t help much either, as he was only reminded of his continued lonely presence, with not a Human in sight.

Solitude however, lasted far shorter than he had expected.

At first, he thought the waitress had returned, either to stutter an unwanted apology, or even just to engage in her irritating behaviour once more. But when the Pony proceeded to sit opposite him, it was clear that this stranger was not one known to Solar, nor one desired.

“Um, can I help you?” Solar asked, in agitated disbelief as the hooded Pony literally joined him in his booth, very clearly intruding on his personal space. “There’s plenty of other places to sit.”

Solar reigned in his tongue, or at least it’s more violent tendencies. Today would not be known as the day he beat up some idiot. Yet no movement came from the Pony, clad in an almost cloak like hoodie like piece of clothing. It covered most of its body, and concealed its face in total darkness.

This was no chance encounter, for nopony ever did such an outrageous thing if they weren’t seeking their shocked counterpart out. If anything, this alone stopped Solar from slapping the audacity out of the stranger, and not because the levels of discomfort were rising from being in a moment that wouldn’t surprise him if a knife suddenly came from beneath this Pony’s concealment.

“Leave. Now. I will not ask again!” Solar’s words were clear, and dripping in threat. With a maintained gaze of intended harm, nopony could now say this stranger went unwarned, even if they were as dumb as the waitress. Yet no change came. The Pony remained still, as if he or she was a long lost friend.

Solar’s anger only grew at this. He didn’t care if Celestia had put a generous price on his head. He wanted this Pony gone asap, and every moment that went by with his booth occupied more than Solar desired it to be, was a moment ever closer to having to pull some strings, and pardon his crimes as if was a dictatorial despot.

“You must seriously have a death wish, friend! I’ll give you to the count of three until I-“

At first, Solar thought his threat to have succeeded. His voice did certainly convey enough aggression to frighten Ponies, the waitress was a testament to that. Unlike her however, Solar legitimately did feel an urge to strike now, so it was extremely fortunate that this Pony had, however late, finally cottoned on to the reality that faced them.

The true reality, however, was not this though.

“Friend?!” The figure cried out. “You called me a friend kekek.”

Pent up rage wasn’t healthy, Solar knew that. He would have liked nothing more than to perform the correct choice of action and allowed his frustrations to vent out, even if it came out with broken bones for his opposite. Unfortunately, this Pony’s voice was more than familiar, and even if it wasn’t, that very distinct form of laughter very much was.

“Damn it Neon! What are you doing here?!” It was truly lucky that the Inn was so deserted today, for Solar’s cries of surprise would have surely raised certain eyebrows, and gain the attention of the less desirables of todays polarised society.

Lowering her hood, the Thestral Neon Edgy revealed a rather unusual set of sunglasses, as well as a very toothy smile, complete with razor sharp fangs perfect for piercing flesh.

“The Princess told me to look out for you.” She replied as if it were all a game. “You’re a good boy for staying inside. The sun hurts, Commander.”

In response, the leader of his opposite couldn’t really care that Neon was up past her bed time. He was meant to be In charge of his Shadow’s and fully aware of their duties and actions. Yet here he was, jumped upon by one as if he was about to get his throat ripped out.

“Why did she tell you to do that? She knew where I was going!” A sudden realisation then hit him however, as if he had indeed been attacked. “Are you saying she didn’t trust me or whatever?” That was a painful, saddening fact if confirmed. Trust was the basis of any healthy relationship, and a bond lacking it was a bond lacking, period.

“We all trust you!” Neon shot back, almost a tear in her eye. “You’re our Commander, Commander. And our Queen loves you for it!” Ignoring the near offence taken by Neon from the comment, which Solar wouldn’t dare admit that he felt pity for, it was curious to hear the word ‘love’ thrown at there. Not willing to discuss it though, Solar was left alone in his musings or whether Neon had meant love in the more supportive use of the word, or the kind that proclaimed him the luckiest stallion in the world.

“Ok, ok!” Solar conceded, unsure if this very odd Bat Pony was about to tear up. “But ignoring the speed of which she sent you here, why do I need looking after again?” It was a valid point. Times were dangerous for sure, but he wasn’t the helpless Pony that he was sure nopony believed he was. And he was the leader of the Shadow’s, a rank he wouldn’t have received if Luna thought him incapable somehow.

“Silly Solar, the Queen doesn’t think you’re a baby. Babies are cute and although you can be cute sometimes…. actually I don’t like your flat teeth so if you want to be cute grow some fangs like me, you see?” Deviating completely off topic, Neon prided herself with an affirmatory grin that allowed her pointy fangs to be on full display.

Fascinating…

The thing was however, that in the space of just a single sentence, Neon had seemed to fall completely of the trail, and forgotten she was even discussing a quite important topic.

“Neon!” Solar commanded, a sense of compelling authority in his voice that managed to win the attention of his Shadow. “You were saying?”

Giggling in that strange Bat Pony way of giggling, Neon didn’t even seem shamed that she had easily been swayed by her own distractions. “Oh yeah, we just thought it would be better that you knew you weren’t alone. You know, that you’ve got other Ponies to help you out now. Teamwork is always better.”

Seriously, bless Luna.

Solar was honestly thankful for where his heart now lay. Clearly, fortune was smiling upon him, as now he had another to not only consider him when they weren’t even together, but to remember their misgiving and faults. True love did not lie, and it did not cause both Ponies to walk down a dark path. Luna, by acknowledging Solar’s darker and lonelier past, knew unity as a group would come unfamiliar to him, but ultimately, it would prove beneficial to him. It took a brave and loving heart to blatantly point out another’s downfalls, and it took an even braver and greater loving heart to try and fix them.

Solar was lucky he had Luna there, even though she wasn’t there currently.

“Mmm” grumbled the Shadow Commander as if felt quite flustered at realising the extent of his care. As much as he was now able to accept the assistance of love, acknowledging it out loud, to anypony else, was an entirely different matter.

Not that it mattered to his present company. Neon Edgy’s mind was surely so warped, that Solar was sure he could have broken down in loving, poetic tears meant for his dear Luna, and she would have just sat there, with that ever slightly, almost unhinged look to her. Yet as was the case upon their first meeting, Neon was a puzzle if there ever was one. As it seemed, not only was she capable of the actions of a disturbed mind.

“We’ve got your back, Commander. You may not be a Thestral, but you’re one of us, because Queen Luna has deemed you to have been consecrated by the stars.”

Surprisingly honest and plain for one such as her. And thinking about it, surprisingly kind. That rare moment, where Solar had felt honoured by the words and trust of another, was really hitting into him lately.

“Um…Thanks Neon.” Solar replied, quite taken back at the support he was receiving, to which the Bat Pony opposite him beamed a look of sincerity, and crucially, loyalty.

Solar had to admit. It was quite nice, and made a welcome change, in being loyal to somepony that wasn’t himself, and revelled in a sense of collective loyalty with those he could call his allies.

“You’re not going to sink those fangs into me at night, are you? Not sure if I’m ready to become Thestral just yet.” Solar finished, unsure himself of whether or not he was joking.

“Kekekek” Laughed Neon, her peculiar method of expressing humour ever cutting straight through Solar. “Bad Commander! Thestrals have too many stupid stories about them”.

This was delicate ground. Part of the reason behind Luna’s support, at least in Thestral circles, was that they believed themselves demonised against. Such false rumours did not serve to paint them in any favourable light. Luckily, Neon regarded Solar highly, and took no offence.

“But you drink on blood. Right?”

Questions purely born from a curious mind, meant to pass time if nothing else.

“Yes, if we want.” Bluntly replied Neon, not offended but just proving another side to her erratic nature. “The Human’s eat meat. Do you think they feed on blood too?” With this, Neon offered a helping hoof, and aimed towards outside movement, showing to Solar the ones he was truly awaiting.

“Ah!” chirped up Solar, relieved his purpose here was finally being realised. About to enter the Inn were a group of about five armoured Human’s, surely glad they had escaped the obsessiveness of the crowd. “At last, we can get down to bus- “yet as her turned to face his companion, Solar was suddenly faced with an empty seat, as if he had always been alone.

Second guessing one’s mind was never a healthy thing, and considering just who Neon was proving herself to be, Solar did not feel the fool. Although she could literally not at all be spotted anywhere else in the Inn, which was quite remarkable, Solar dismissed this with a shrug, and awaited the actions and moves of Humanity.

In they came. A group of metallic giants, a whiff of threat suddenly began to appear. This was a reminder that their people weren’t as simple as the weary fear a Griffon or Dragon would instil in Ponies. The Humans seemed unpredictable, and crucially, this made them puzzling in their day to day actions. Was this a race who should be treated cautiously? Their antics may be much more destructive outside of diplomatic circles.

Mystery bred questions, and Solar was determined to have them answered. For now though, he sat quietly and idly, content as his role as a Shadow. Ever vigilant. Ever watching.

That and the ale was good. Better than he remembered.

“Oh my!” Cried out the voice of the meek waitress from before. This time, Solar conceded any cruel judgment. For many, if not most, Humanity had never had the eyes of the public upon them. For the majority of Equestria, they simply had never a Human before in their entire lives.

Humanity in return, had barely reacted with Equestria. Bar the more highly ranked figures among them, any interactions with Ponykind most likely happened in their first week in the country, before they had been relegated to stand in isolation in and by their tower. As such, the level of discomfort, even among a large group of Human’s, armoured to unnatural extents, was extraordinary high. Worryingly, for Solar was well aware that a cornered animal was a dangerous animal. He could only hope, for now at least, that the Human’s would remain calm, and the waitress competent.

“Do you do alcohol?” Said one Human, plainly and demandingly, as he removed his portentous looking helmet. His face was severe, and very much one of irritated anger. Solar was no expert of Human features, but his pale skin, harsh skull structure and jet black hair and beard ensured the waitress must have greatly felt scared, if she wasn’t already after her encounter with Solar.

“U-Um…Y-yes S-sir. We do. We serve alcohol.” Stuttering was not a good look, and if Solar had felt like he was watching a disaster unfolding before his very eyes, what must the opinion of Humanity be? What with their unsociable attitudes, and stories of regular hardship back home.

“Just say yes next time.” Replied the gruff looking Human, his armour the only thing complimenting in pure contrast to his savage persona. “So tell us where to sit! You think we’ve been here before?!”

That poor mare. First she had been subjected to torturous frustration from Solar, and now she was being scolded by strange tall beasts from another land. A species she knew nothing of, and one whom could be the very end of her. Quite regularly, Solar found empathy a far off friend. Through all his far off adventures and uncompromising approach, remaining calm was an important thing to him. For a city native, unused to the diversity of the world, sudden brutality of far off lands had little difficulty negating that Pony to nothing but a frightened child.

“Celestia save me!” practically cried out the terrified Waitress, almost unaware her expressions were so loudly shared with the room. “A-anywhere. To sit…” All sense of composure of proper procedure had abandoned her. She could be forgiven for thinking today would not be a good day, what with Solar there and rowdy crowds outside. A group of seemingly conquering giants, bent of causing her distress, was not surely on her list of predictions.

Her reaction was understandable, to all but the Humans themselves. Literally looking down upon the shaking mess that was meant to be serving them, the lead speaker among them could only watch her with complete distain. He may have not interacted with Ponykind for long, but this surely wasn’t the best of starts.

“Pathetic. Cowardly weakling!”

Solar couldn’t necessarily disagree with his assessment, but unlike his dismissal of the girl, he had not meant it in such an aggressive manner. This Human looked upon the waitress with pure hatred, having only conversed with her once.

The truth was, evidently, that the Human had judged this Pony the moment he saw her, and he saw only weakness.

This was the mind of Solar not but a few months ago. As he ripped apart his bread, and watered it down with ale as dark as the void, eyes loyal to Luna studied the group of Human’s carefully as they sat around a large bench, already laughing and conversing loudly as if they purposely wished to disrupt the peace. Clearly, these Humans were a perfect representation of everything he had heard about their world. Tough, uncompromising and utterly without mercy. They respected strength, and nothing less.

A relatively uncivilised trait, and not one as unique as they most likely hoped it to be. Stray away from cities and populations, and one could find all manner of creatures and lost individuals who, above all, cared only about strength, and the tenacity of all its familiars.

Nevertheless, for a race as unfamiliar and warlike as theirs, such a currency of life would not be found if they seeked out any opportunity to intimidate. Bullies, ironically, lacked the strength required for respect.

Clawing at their eventual delivered ales with greedy, disrespectful hands, Solar saw in this group a massive lack of professionality. Increasingly this show seemed the markings of disloyal mercenaries, just as Solar had shown to the world not too long ago. Loyalty to nothing. Respect for naught. Care for little. Such an aimless creature didn’t consider the repercussions of their actions, and fostered none but themselves.

“Tastes like shit!” complained one Human, angrily throwing his barely tasted ale across the room, caring little of the mess he made.

“Fucking primitives!” Cried another, cruelly laughing at the concerned members of staff, having to quietly stand there, as their establishment became ever more chaotic and ruined with the undisciplined actions of the Humans.

Still, Solar was learning. If he had to guess, it would have been their world, their society to be the primitive thing here, all to the point that the only thing mattered, was survival. Wars were bred from such disorder like flies to dead flesh.

“Hey!” then shouted the bearded Human, clearly the leader of the group. At first, Solar had cringed at what further torment the staff would now have to endure, but from the lack of any banging, further shouting or complaining, it became clear that this cry wasn’t meant for them. “I know you!”

Solar’s mind sprang into action as he looked up, and saw the Human in question staring intently at him. Solar wasn’t looking for trouble, but he wouldn’t let Luna’s noble Night to go undefended. “You’re that Night Warden, aint ya?!”

False alarm. For now.

As Solar glimpsed over to the surprised inn owners and in particular, the shocked waitress, who had no idea she was serving confidants of Luna herself, he allowed his body to momentarily relax. Still, the Human and two others now began to approach him, sitting at the closest table to him.

“More ale for our friend here. Now!” demanded the leader of the group, close enough now for his varied scars to be on show. “What ya doing here with us?”

Something about this Human just put Solar off. Maybe it was his cocky, demanding attitude. He had little patience for the exploiter of those who mattered little, and this Human seemed to love nothing more than to terrorise the inconsequential.

“Same as you. Drinking” Solar snapped back, careful to do sound too rude.

“My man!” replied the Human gleefully. “Tired of the shitty pretentiousness too huh? The lads here have been stuck listening to Victus’ long list of rules and useless shit. Something about treating the city how we would like to be treated. Well, let me tell you what, if its fairness he’s looking for, maybe these Ponies need their bones broken, flesh ripped and past messed up as much as much as us lot have been!”

If anyone was pretentious here, it would only be this Human. Selfishness was the ultimate form of self-importance, and this Human was reeking of it, treating the world as if it was his play thing to break.

“You know…” Continued the Human, speaking to Victus as if he was born to be idealised and listened too like he had done a great deed. “Being on guard here aint so bad. The armour scares the shit of the Ponies here. Its good, but the as much as it makes me smile seeing one of those four legged freaks run off, does eventually make you think you’re uglier than you think.” Only now did he seemed to realise he was, in fact, talking to a Pony. “Oh! No offence!”

“None taken.” Solar replied, receiving his fresh ale from the same waitress as before. This time however, he was sure to allow her a nod of respect. It wasn’t much, but it was something to compensate for her suffering from today.

“What’s life without a bit of fun though, right? You Luna guys seem to understand. You may be overly obsessed with the colour black, but at least you aren’t as pompous as Celestia’s lot. Honestly, back home, am attitude like that would have you killed within the day!”

Then how come you’ve made it this far?

It was curious to witness this total contempt the Human had for the chain of command. Even Victus wasn’t safe from it. Solar had heard many of the Humans present weren’t exactly fans of the higher ups, and the point about Celestia, Solar could only agree with him. Still, such a deficit of self-control was not attractive.

“Hey! Come sit with us! We’re the guests to this country, and if you’re with us, we’ll get you out of paying for…whatever the crap is that they sell here! I’ve tasted some shit but holy hell! These people, these…Ponies, don’t deserve anything.” There was that attitude Victus had taken to using, before he had smartened up. Now Solar could understand why he was subject to it. Such a distain for Ponykind, such racism for their hosts was obviously a common trait, and Victus had most likely wished to seem like one of them. A vain attempt at hiding his nobility.

Fitting for the family of ‘Vane’, I suppose.

To the request itself however, Solar had no intent in dishonouring himself, and ruining what Luna held dear. Her country.

“This spot is pretty comfy to be honest.” Solar took the easy route. Appearing to neither be with nor against the Humans.

“Well ok, but you should tag along with us after anyway.” Then, tapping his armour, The Human was ready to make his next, contemptuous point. “See this armour? This is the mark of Lord Vanq, and of Humanity. We are strong, and can do anything we like!”

Nothing was worse than an arrogant, smug individual or thought rules didn’t apply to them. Solar was learning a hard lesson about Humanity today.

It was time he showed just how much he didn’t care for such qualities.

“Fuck. That. And fuck this Lord Vanq. He’s there, and we’re here. Time to realise this is Equestria.”

In truth, Solar considered if he would regret this. Not challenging the group. That was beautiful. In insulting this Lord however, a Human said to not be very much unlike a dangerous king maker, would this come to bite him in the ass?

The Humans present right now had their opinions made already. The place went eerily quiet, Solar’s words well heard by all. A nerve had been struck, and as they looked upon its creator with angry shock, it was becoming obvious how exactly they now viewed Solar.

“And here we are.” Replied the lead brute, suddenly in the more confrontational mood.

“And here we are” Reiterated Solar within a split second, readying himself. “Since you got me another ale, how about you get me some more bread too?”

The Human really did not appreciate Solar’s condescending tone. Straitening his back, the room now suddenly felt far more tense.

“You better find some mone-“ Solar had quite enough of this though. No longer could he allow these Human’s to treat this place, this country, as if they owned the place.

“You’re not paying for it, apparently!” The Shadow Commander cut in rapidly and harshly. “And since bread is off, I’ll have some more ale.” Then, casually and calmly, Solar got off his seat, walked to the Human’s table, and promptly took his drink.

Hey, its wasted on someone who doesn’t even appreciate the stuff.

The Human though, did not flinch. He made no attempt in defending his, what was proving to be, stolen goods. That wasn’t the point of course, and even he knew it.

“Annoying little shits like you really make me want to indulge anyway.” Solar made a point of saying.

“And there we were, thinking it was only Celestia who acted like the fucking block head she is. Seems Luna as well knows and thing or two about being a weak, pathetic little bitch too!”

If the place was silent before, then right now was a momentous moment of science. Both Solar and this Human knew what was coming, yet the only difference now was that one of them would not stand ideally by, not as their love was treated with such distain, and compared to a Pony of failure.

Solar, under no circumstances, even under clear provoking, would allow Luna to be insulted like this. He would defend her honour, no matter the cost.

“Seems to be the case too that I’m going to have to indulge myself to the death then…”

The Human wasn’t so stupid to ignore the direct insult meant for him too. Tightening his hands into a fist, Solar was at least happy to know that it was easy to tell when a Human would strike.

And so he did.

Breaking the silence in an impetuous and fiery moment of violence, the Human wasted no time in swinging an armoured fist Solar’s way. The intended target was quicker however, safety dodging it and kicking the table over as it collided with the Humans chest, knocking him back.

The staff sprang into action. One ran outside, probably desperate for a Guard to keep the peace. Others almost seemed to make room for the fight, possibly knowing just how much damage could be done to anything that got close to them.

That assessment wasn’t too far from the truth.

Exploiting the moment of reprieve. Solar ran up to the Human, and wishing to test the craftsmanship of the armour, and the durability of Humanity themselves, smoothly span around, and delivered a powerful buck to the chest.

Predictably, the Human fell to the ground, albeit the ground a couple feet away from the strike. Solar could hear the air exhaled from the Human, who, while not split in two from the kick, was obviously on the receiving end of quite the beating. His armour was dented, his pride cracked and his flesh, easily bruised. But he was alive, and very much willing to get revenge.

Rage fuelling him, the Human charged Solar head on, ready to side dodge the next buck Solar had waiting for him. In a moment of opportunity himself now, the Human delivered a harsh downwards kick of his own, his boot founding its target in one of Solar’s two floor planted hooves. Mid buck, there was little he could do but collapse himself.

This was when Solar was finally able to attest to the physical strength of Humanity. Again and again he found a fist meeting his face and torso, and again and again he realised his lanky species did in fact, fare quite well in combat.

Yet luckily, Solar was no novice. Speedy reactions allowed a hoof to swipe away the oncoming fist and countered with a swift uppercut. The Human staggering back, Solar wasted no time in getting to his feet, before charging and tackling the much taller threat.

His thinking was, that if he got the tall enemy on the ground, he could use his more powerful leg muscles to pummel the Human, who would obviously take longer to get back up.

Alas, the Human was as statue like as they seemed. He budged, if only a little. Solar then felt the full force of two descending fists upon his back, as the Human attempted to remove a tackling Solar from his chest. Solar couldn’t remain still or risking collapsing once again, so retreating from his tackle, Solar put as much force into his two front hooves, and flung them upwards.

Yet they did not hit anything.

Amazed, Solar was now witnessed himself on his haunches, with his two front hooves safety cupped in the palms of the Human. He had to admit, it was a strange and very unnerving feeling to feel fingers clasp around his hooves, holding him in place with vice like grip. It was now clear just how useful these freaky little things were.

So was the Humans reach a great advantage over the smaller Pony’s. Widening his arms, the Human too widened Solar’s own legs, now separated into a distance that could have looked like he was offering a large hug. A hug however, wasn’t meant to be so painful.

The Human, being the form with far longer appendages, wasn’t even grimacing as Solar felt his body reach the zenith of how far it could extend horizontally. Even for larger Ponies, because of their legs were not on sideways, there was little distance to be made until they simply broke free of their socket. Humanity again, was proving that being bipedal had its advantages.

Advantages that were increasingly winning him the fight. In this short time, Solar was possibly been the first Pony to have tested the physical prowess of Humanity, and his pioneer status wasn’t exactly causing him any pride yet.

He was in pain, and in danger of losing and bringing shame to himself. More importantly however, he was at risk at bringing shame to the entirety of Luna’s Night. What would they say, as the Shadow Commander, the Night Warden, and in this moment, a representative to the combat ability of all Ponykind, was beaten up by some entitled and imperious savage?

He couldn’t let it come to be,

He couldn’t dishonour Luna.

He wouldn’t disappoint her.

With unholy strength, with a will gifted from the Gods, Solar closed the gap that made up his legs. Fearing naught, and caring nothing but Luna, a dark void consumed him, and in his possession, only rage filled the remains.

Releasing his grip from the Humans with a forceful retraction, Solar almost didn’t even register that he unleashed all the power his muscles could muster, and delivered it directly into the armoured kneecap of the Human. Metal bent inwards, and bone cracked, as nothing could protect the Human from this physical onslaught. Grasping the broken bone in pain, the Human was not even ready to receive a barrage of hoof hits, sending the target’s torso flying backwards, his fall only stopped by the immediate wall behind.

This was the final mistake the Human made in this trailblazing day of combat. A free exposed target, Solar seized the moment, turned around once more, and this time, made the buck count. Again, no amount of armour could spare the Human. Even the thicker breastplate, in comparison to the Poleyn, could absorb the incoming damage. Air was exhaled unnaturally and ribs were cracked, and even cries of pain were literally knocked out of him.

Solar then was determined to finish the fight. Facing the Human for the final time, a swift uppercut met the side of the Humans skull, the unfortunate receiving party probably unaware that Solar had delivered the knockout blow up with a vertical jump.

Nevertheless, it did its job. Down came the Human, tumbling down with a metallic thud as his body fell to the floor, fully defeated.

Only an unknown amount of moments later did sense return to Solar. His face was bruised and bloodied, with his eyelid cut, preventing sight from that eye. A deep cut was felt on his forehead, the armoured fist doing its job well. Blood from that wound trickled down his face, mixing with any cut it met on its descent. Across his body too were plenty of bruised bones and split skin.

This is going to sting in the morning.

Then realisation struck him. There were more Humans present.

Who’s next then?!

But no blow came. No Human attempted to finish the job. And not because they were in fear.

Turning around, Solar faced the group. Stoic they were, and easily peeved that their friend had been beaten up. They looked aggressive, and more than willing to fight further.

But they didn’t. Instead, there was only respect.

A fit of blood filled coughs was heard from the ground, and not but a fair few pained groans trailing them. The defeated Human was injured, and pissed about it, but through his loss was, admittedly through gritted teeth, that same respect.

“You….” He attempted, remarkably standing back up after a slow and staggered ascent. “…You fucking shit!” He cried out, his face a red mess of beat down. Were his armour removed, Solar was sure he would be looking at a surgical patient, essentially. “….You….just….fucked me up!”

No creature, Human or otherwise, took well to being attacked, and falling down, broken and beaten, in front of their friends no less, was a humiliating, weak show of force.

It was a long time coming for the Human.

“Maybe…Ponies aren’t as…weak as I thought!”

A beaming smile, showing red crooked teeth, then followed. This was not the smile of some conniving, cheating opponent. Amazingly, the Human accepted defeat, and unlike Solar’s enemies of current times, did not resort to cheap and personal attacks.

“W-what?” questioned Solar, until now fully expecting the fight to continue.

“I…have to admit…” The Human said, grasping his broken kneecap, before falling with little grace onto a bench.”….I thought you were all talk, like many of the Ponies here, but ….but at least you can fight”. The Human started his sentence with embarrassed difficulty. Having to compliment an opponent, especially after losing to them, was hard. It was, however, brave of them. “Maybe you Night lot aren’t so bad…”

Humanity respected strength. A race shaped by war, fighting was one thing they knew, and fighting a skilled combatant was, most likely, a small light of joy for them. Solar had proved himself. He had passed the Humans test.

A laugh emitted from his lips, adrenaline now emptying from his body. This left a very much aware Solar, feeling every cut and bruise on his body, but also the reality of it all.

He had won respect today, and he had done it in a way that few other Ponies could.

Nearly all other Ponies…

Solar had completely forgotten that, somewhere, Neon Edgy had been present. Ignoring the fact that she, for whatever reason, did not intervene to save her superior officer, Solar could do little as a blur sped past his face, and before he knew it, the defeated Human had his back laying on the bench, and a frighteningly crazy Bat Pony above him.

“HOW DARE YOU ATTACK OUR COMMANDER! I WILL RIP YOUR LIMBS FROM YOUR DIGUSTING BODY AND FEAST ON YOUR ORGANS!”

However tough the Human thought himself to be, no amount of preparation could have weathered this unholy storm. Fangs sharp as daggers threatened to pierce arteries, just barely an inch away. From barely attempting to recover from the fight, now the Human was forced to content with a livid and very nearly deranged Thestral, more than capable of ripping his throat out. Such was the severity of the scene, even Solar had to admit, he feared for the Human.

“Argh!” cried out the Human, now too realising how close a very bloody death was. “What the actual fuck?! Get it off me!”

This was a delicate situation, and one that did seem to be on the up, until Neon pounced upon her prey with blood thirsty eyes. Solar had no choice but to intervene.

“Woah! Neon, stop! Its ok!” Solar was truly worried that Neon may reignite the inter-racial conflict. It did, after all, seem the case that her head wasn’t honestly on straight. “We’re cool! See?” As a show of good faith, and a more physical show of the respect that had begun to develop between the two, Solar offered a hoof to the Human. Neon fortunately, looking upon the more merciful nature of her Commander, did seem to calm somewhat as the Human, very gingerly in fact, accepted the hoof. Still, this enraged ambush, one that no one could say wouldn’t have ended in a gory mess had Solar not intervened, wasn’t the best way to establish friendly relations. Understandably, a wary eye or two was more than required for Neon, as the Human was finally allowed to sit back up, without fangs sinking deep into his flesh.

“A friend of yours?” asked the Human, nearly traumatised by the event. Solar obviously wasn’t going to reveal her true rank, but for the sake of Human-Pony relations, he could only say yes. “You keep some freaky company, man!”

Denial would be foolish. Neon Edgy could not be said to be normal in any way. Things resembling severe mood swings seemed the norm for her, and any Pony with a shred of normality or common decency about them didn’t so readily cite a murderous state of affairs at the first moment they could. Still, Solar had to admit, it made for quite the refreshing change in terms of Ponies he knew. If tensions weren’t so high, then he was sure he would have just love to trail Neon, to see just how messed up she could be.

“Yeah….” Defended Solar. “Sorry about that…”

“Hah!” unexpectedly bellowed the Human in response, probably laughing a little too hard, given the wincing and clutching of his injured chest. “Don’t be. Those teeth may give me the creeps, but you’ve got yourself quite the protector. We could all use a little crazy from time to time.”

What if that’s my entire life right now?

Neon then proceeded to back off, standing protectively and loyally to Solar’s side, not once removing her vigilant and slightly unhinged look from the Human. Even with eyes protected from the sunlight via the shades, there was something incredibly unnerving about having Neon as an enemy, and that was coming from Solar who, apparently, was who Neon was protecting.

An unforeseen development for sure, but water under the bridge it seemed. A hand was then offered, from the Human to Solar.

“Name’s Resist. Kind of established myself back home, refusing to accept orders from the pretentious shit in charge of my village.” Solar accepted the roof, honestly respecting the Human, now known as Resist, committing to letting bygones be bygones and marching into the future, stronger and better for it. That and that he, despite getting his ass handed to him, still had some scarps of strength in his muscles.

“Solar Virtue.” The Pony replied, taking the hand and shaking it, establishing the beginnings of mutual respect.

“Say…” Resist then said, looking upon Solar and even Neon with a nod. “You Luna lot aren’t so bad after all! You’re both as crazy as tank without a turret, but you’re alright. Good to know this place has some within it that aren’t so different to us!”

Solar had no idea what a tank was in this situation, least of all one with a turret. Even as Resist seemed to almost regret his choice of words, the image of some water tank with a castle turret upon it, made even less sense.

“Best way to test the mettle of another is in the ring.” Smiled back Solar, realising he honestly preferred this way of getting to know another as opposed to some long and tedious talk. Nevertheless, Solar was no brute. He did regret the mess he made, if only out of fear of being barred from the Inn and the ale he had today learned to love. Looking around, and seeing no staff present, his mind suddenly remembered one thing.

“Hey, didn’t one of the Ponies who work here go running for the Guards or something? Looks like I need to talk to Luna about their response times.” In truth, there was little he could do now. Both Guard Orders were now most likely under the firm and autocratic control of the resident despot. Celestia may have truly reached the point now that she didn’t even care for the performance of her own.

Resist didn’t seem to mind, but in his brown eyes were a hint of gratitude. He may have disliked Victus, but so did he dislike disciplinary action, which he was sure he would receive upon venturing back to the Sovereign tower.

“I guess, but I nev-“

Cutting into the sentence, with unprovoked ferocity, came a massive and loud boom. This was not some mere accident outside, not as the entire building rumbled upon receiving what seemed like a shock wave.

The sound was deafening, even in here, and filled to the brim in violence.

Looking to Neon with concerned haste, even she could not hide the fact that she too was ignorant into what had just happened. Even this experienced and detached Pony now seemed shocked from the intense vibration that felt to have travelled through the earth.

This left Solar with only one realisation, its stunned validity confirmed as he looked outside, and saw masses of Ponies screaming in pure panic.

“Oh no…”

Sprinting outside, leaving the group of confused Human’s behind, Solar and Neon ventured into a world of chaos and confusion. Upon the near skyline, barely a few streets away, dust flung into the air, and Ponies ran desperately away from the ascending cloud of debris.

“Neon, get the NG right now! We’re under attack…”

Author's Note

No going back now. Quite the watershed moment at the end there.

Theories of who exactly is behind the attack? Would be interested to see where the general consensus lies.

Chapter 35: The point of no return

Blood.

Blood everywhere.

As a Guard, Solar had seen his fair share of violence. Never once had it fazed him.

As an outcast, condemned to the wastes of criminality, he had caused his fair share of violence. Not once did it bother him.

He had seen horrors plenty, and caused them enough, yet not once did he find himself as shaken as he was right now.

Entry into that thoroughfare was not something he wished to revisit in memory. But how could he not, when the sight that beheld him, debris and dust finally clearing, was straight from the pits of hell.

In came running, did he and Neon Edgy come. Alarmed and very much in fear of that explosion that could be heard a mile off. Neither was prepared for what they were to face.

A dystopian picture of turmoil and affliction. A chaotic concoction of suffering and malevolence.

No doubt could be made to argue that this wasn’t an explosion meant to cause harm. No accident, magical or otherwise, had the dreadful capacity to inflict so much damage to Pony and structure. For it was for the former victim that now caused Solar so much grief.

It was a horrific mess of death and agony. Ponies scrambled in adrenaline fuelled desperation as they fruitlessly attempted to save themselves from the horror they now played a part in. For they were the ones in true misery right now. The dead were dead, free of the problems of the world, and no longer treated so mercilessly by todays horror. And thanks to the maker for that. The survivors of this attack were now the ones abandoned to adversity and terror that was inflicted upon them. The lucky ones, as Solar was so dismayed to see, would not count themselves in such a group. Yet the horrible reality was that this was indeed so. For them, they may once count themselves blessed that their wounds weren’t as horrific or gory as their less fortunate counterparts. Ugly lacerations, skin burned to the near bone and shrapnel like debris wounds were as tame as they came today. Loss of limb seemed all too common, and the body of a Pony today proved to be quite fragile.

Solar had not spent time studying the appalling destruction he had rushed about in, trying desperately to alleviate somehow. The truth was, there simply was little he could do. The carnage was simply too great and too final.

What he did remember well though, regardless of if he intended to remember it or not, were the screams. The pure and primal desolation that a soul may be broken down to, when all in the world seemed to have been lost. Anguish was the word of the day, if he had to choose, and that was a fact he was lucky to only have applied to himself. For those left alive by the blast, there simply were too few words to explain their terror.

He now sat, alone and covered in blood and dirt, in whichever hospital was closest. In the panic and rapid developments, Solar had heard every hospital within the entire Canterlot area was now on full alert, and doing whatever they could to spare further pain to the survivors.

They needed it, the relief of suffering, Solar thought in utter depression. Spending his life around those with at least some discipline, or those who had experienced a degree of hardship, there had been few occasions in which he had witnessed Ponies be subjected to such foreign hatred, and be forced to play a part in this frenzied, warlike dread. Civilians could not be hated for not knowing how to act, while their friends and passer-by’s were annihilated right in front of their eyes. Nopony could be blamed as the scene in front of them, in a powerful instant, was simply ripped about, and their bodies equally so.

Solar had immediately ordered Neon to call for the NG, hopeful beyond desperation that they could assist the survivors, then crying in pain and horror. As it happens, apart from stopping bleeding out, Solar nor any other survivor far enough to now be subjected to the more mental effects of the blast, could stem a Ponies mind from descending into madness or collapsing under the weight of the monstrous scene they were now in. Screaming, panic and hopeless ruled, even now, at least an hour later.

To make matters infinitely worse, when the Guard did finally come, their first instincts seemed not born of any compassion whatsoever. This was clearly not the fault of the individual. In their eyes, Solar could see what he then felt. Shock and disgust at the violence caused today. Alas, they were just Guards, and Guards received orders. From Celestia or whoever heartless under her command, the Guards had come to merely contain the situation, as if it was a historical moment in need of preserving. But rapidly detreating injuries, combined with civilians suffering a traumatic stress that they should have never experienced as long as they should live, were not something to be ignored for a second longer than necessary. Solar had dealt with injury before, even to the point of saying he could patch that injury up somewhat, but he was no medic or doctor. In fact, even they, when they finally did come, proved to not be prepared for the pure scale of damage that was to be.

Solar had no doubt, between the panic, confusion and questionable response, that many more Ponies could hang on no longer. Perhaps they were lucky. Injuries of the scale seen today were more than permanent. In the years, decades even, to come, they would live a life completely changed. Things would never be the same again. Dying, even if it was in desperate, horrible cries for their loved ones, may have been a mercy. At least they were cured of their pain, and all the hardship this watershed moment would continue to inflict upon them in the future.

Known to the populace as, at least, the Night Warden, Solar was permitted to help the medical response in whatever way they could. Ambulance carriages, once thought to be sufficient for a city this size, were now proving to be too limited for the number of dead and dying. As such, Solar found himself forced to carry the injured by hoof, to the nearest hospital. Gratitude could not be given, not through the cries and screams.

Through the chaos, Solar had finally managed to get word to Luna, if she somehow had not, quite literally, heard of the explosion so far. He did not look behind as he rushed to get the afflicted to surgery, even as he glimpsed new members of the NG rushing to the scene to try and help.

“You! Get the Princess down here, NOW!” He demanded, unable to even acknowledge if the Pony had said yes or not. What he was sure of however, was just how unsure Canterlot was about the whole affair. Word would have travelled quickly. The screams, even quicker. By now, from the looks of it, the entire city was alive, and not in the same way in had been earlier, when the Humans had left their tower.

In the hospital he current was in, there wasn’t a single member of staff not in a hurried, desperate state. Solar had not counted, but that thoroughfare was known to be busy, what with its quaint cafes, boutique shops and tourist worthy photo opportunities. As the dust settled in a grim and literal way, the amount of bodies, still in a Pony like shape, were too many to count. This was simply why this just had to be calculated. A bomb or something of that nature planted at that place in particular, all to sow as much harm as possible.

Solar was now no longer so quick to point hooves. Celestia, it might have been, but even for one such as she, would she even have intentionally caused this horror upon her subjects? Solar was simply in no fit state to start answering these questions right now. His coat was dirty, blackened with dust and debris. That contrast with his coat contradicted with the deep red colour of mortal injury. His hooves were just so, as if he had been the murderer himself.

So he sat there, after doing his part in getting the injured to the proper professionals. As neither medic nor a guard, he could do nothing right now. His uses were behind the scenes, and defiantly more required later, once the clear up had begun.

For now, he could only think. Not only had how even he was shocked to the core today, but what came next. A collective disgust for sure. News sent far and wide at the loss of today. But then what? Questions had already mounted regarding the Human’s, Celestia and multiple assassination attempts and successes. With this attack, it was only more trouble for Solar, as head of the Shadows. More mysteries for him to uncover, and more danger threatening to rip Equestria apart.

A trial by fire, if there ever was one

For a moment, Solar had wondered if it was because of him, that all this had been happening as of late. Not literally that it was his fault, but more the luck he carried. Self-pity was a terrible thing, but he was confident in thinking that his predecessors, with all their faults, had it far easier than he ever did.

“Solar!” then came a voice. A light in the dark. A comfort in these distressing times.

“Luna!” Solar cried back, his voice coarse from dust and yelling of commands. “I’ve never been happier to see anypony!”

She had come escorted by members of the NG, clad in the new dark uniform both she and Solar had thought appropriate. A good thing too, for Solar was unsure if even the Night Guard could be trusted now.

“And I you!” came the loving response from the Princess. Still, the two, even as she entered to the ignorance of the staff, dare not embrace each other as they obviously wanted to. Clearly Luna was concerned for Solar’s very wellbeing, knowing he had been out here without her. His heart touched, nonetheless, romance had to come later. “Spirits save us… what has happened today?”

Solar studied Luna carefully here. He was tired and shocked, but considered it part of the job, however horrible it was. For Luna, this was a catastrophic loss of life. The lives of her very Ponies. Such a thing was not felt lightly, and soon enough, pained responsibility would hit her, if it had not already.

“I cannot say, but-“

A calm mind could do little against guilt now felt. It seemed that Luna, grateful at least that Solar was safe, was now left with the reaction Solar feared was coming.

“Monsters!” She shrieked, far more uncontrollably than Solar would have liked. “Heinous beasts of woe! How dare they spill this dire amount of innocent blood, in our home no less!”

It was truly fortunate that the place was so alive with activity and preoccupations, for Solar had no desire to show Luna seeming has unhinged as her sister.

“Princess, perhaps we should- “But no call for calm could be heard, not over frantic hospital activity, and the continued sobs and cried of pain of survivors, which seemed to ever flow in.

“This I swear! Those responsible shall know no rest, no peace from the justice that shall be enacted upon them! I shall personally see it that was wipe these demons from the face of the planet!”

Strong words. Probably music to the ears of her more fanatical supporters. Solar however, while her closest confidant and whose loyalty could never sway, knew better. He would not allow Luna to be seen any less than the perfect being he knew her to be. Anger and revenge would come, and it would be thorough, but to his shame, it would have to wait.

“Luna…” He said, gently and lovingly, a sure enough way to pull her back from corruption. “The people could really do with a beacon of hope right now. Perhaps it’s time to show them who the real Princess is…”

If anything, this call at least lessened Luna’s rage, if only for now. She considered Solar her rock in these times. A pony whom worked endlessly for her betterment, and knew just how to assist her. A partner or not however, her people had just been murdered in cold blood. Simply put, there was very little anypony could do for her today.

With a heavy, very much defeated sigh, Luna practically looked to force herself to witness the chaos unfolding her, in just one of many affected locations. This may have seen counterproductive to her psyche, but in fact, it grounded her. Made her aware of the responsibility she owed to her Ponies. It allowed her to remember who to fight for.

“Solar, with me, if you will…”

Of course he would follow her. He wasn’t about to just abandon her in this time of need. What he didn’t account for however, was the specifics of the word ‘with’.

“The Guardians shall remain here” Simply stated, her mind clearly elsewhere.

“Of course, Princess” Solar acknowledged, before a small thought came to him. “You two. Stay here and do whatever you can to help. If anything good is to come out of today, it will because we cared!”

He was their Commander, and obediently, they obeyed. As they ventured off, hopefully to show the Ponies that the Night could be trusted, what was not seen however, was the endearing look Solar now received from Luna. For her, it was a blissful moment of reprieve from the aversion of today. In almost ignorant paradise, Luna forgot about her responsibility, and cut off the noise that surrounded her. She was witnessing a leader in action, a Pony who commanded strength and respect. Few others could be so loyal to everything she held dear, and at the same time, so pioneering in his spirit.

This was a Pony worthy of his responsibilities. This was a Pony worthy of her love.

Solar did not get wind of such moments of love fuelled realisation. His focus was on his own confusion, a state of mind born suddenly as he headed for the hospital exit, only for Luna to halt him in his tracks.

“To me, Solar” Luna instructed, having not yet moved a single step.

“But don’t you want to get ou- “His confusion was momentary, at least in its current form. Upon completion of falling back to the Princess, Solar’s entire being suddenly felt ripped from the world, a blinding light becoming well known in that moment. For just a split second, his body seemed to no longer exist in the physical world, a sense of great travel accompanying this almost nauseating feeling. Then, just as fast as it happened, light once more flooded his vision, only this time, it was natural light, straight from the sun.

“W-Wha-w-where…?” Solar could barely think straight. His head felt loose and disconnected from the rest of his body. His vision span to sickly extents, and deep down within him, he was sure his breakfast was about to show itself again.

“Ah, your first experience of teleportation.” Luna noted, witnessing a dizzy and bewildered Solar. “Apologies. The first time is always the roughest”.

Yeah, no shit.

The mere feeling of being in one place, just a few seconds ago, to suddenly being in another, all through the use of magic, was not a comfortable one. Call it Earth Pony ignorance, but his body really wasn’t liking this change in circumstances.

“Where…are we…now?” Managed Solar, tactically choosing his moment to speak through his ever increasing desire to throw up.

“Far from where we were.” Luna spoke bluntly. “Far from a place of pain…”

True enough, they certainly weren’t in Canterlot anymore. Yet that fact may have not been so complete as it may have seemed. His senses returning, and his stomach settling, Solar took a walk forward, before becoming, rather alarmingly, acquainted with a sheer drop.

“Shit!” he cried out, harking back to the fact that he again, as an Earth Pony, was no Pegasus, and certainly wasn’t so used to heights of this magnitude. “Is that…Canterlot?”

Solar could have been forgiven for his lack of clarity. The ivory towers and golden domes of the city were so far down, that their detail barely even registered. For this was the extent of his current height. An overhang, situated so high that even the great capital in the mountain could not be easily distinguished.

“Correct. We never built this high. I now claim this peak for myself to….to reflect…”

The view certainly was something. Rolling hills, colourful fields and even that quaint town of Ponyville could be seen from here, but none of this mattered, not while Luna was so evidently distressed.

“We’re safe, you know?” Solar said gently, turning back to reapproach his love. “You have a nice spot to get away from it all.” As much as the height had put him on edge, quite literally in fact, Solar had to admit, it was peaceful here. Nestled so high in the clouds, way above the bustling nature of the city, it created a very god like sensation, as if he could look down upon the citizens of the earth with impunity, far from its troubles.

Alas, such simple words could not fix the hurt Luna currently felt. What use were kind words, while down over that cliff, Ponies were dying in agony?

“Solar. Follow me “ Luna then said solemnly. She seemed in no mood to meet his hollow words. As punishment, Solar tailed the Princess in silence.

Through narrow rocky passages, away from the cliff edge they then travelled. Initially, it seemed the case to Solar that they were developing deep into the heart of the mountain, heading for some great chamber of hollow rock. It mattered little of the destination however, as long as Luna felt safe, and risk of falling off the mountain was gone. Yet when the two did finally stop their short walk, Solar suddenly understood that, in fact, the destination did indeed matter after all.

It was not some enclosed, carved out cave, dug deep into the mountain. The place was not some isolationists dream, as if it had been found to bury ones head in the sand. On the contrary, there were no overhanging rocks, no claustrophobic caverns ready to swallow them up. It was an open, if secluded patch of the mountain. Walls of rock surrounded this quaint valley like area, it’s shape more circular if anything. The sky graced the area with peaceful beauty, and in contrast to the chaos bellow, this was calming, almost therapeutic.

It should have done Luna at least some good. The tranquil nature of the place, with its hanging vines and patches of wild mountain flowers helping her relax somewhat. But some things were beyond simple relaxation, and today was certainly one of them.

Initially, the two had remained still and quiet. In Solar’s case, with him taking in the surroundings. For Luna, that luxury was not granted. Her face was plain and uncompromising, the irony of its appearance not lost on her Commander. Solar knew Luna to be stoic, capable of dealing with stresses. As Princess, her responsibility was to be Equestria’s stability personified. Through her many years of life, she had learned to remain strong, even when strength and hope seemed all but lost.

Trusting in that ancient system however, was a fool’s gambit today. Few times in history have been as chaotic, stressful and cruel to Luna as life was today. Hoping alone she would stay stable right now was not something that Solar could allow.

To start, he carefully approached her, almost as if she were his prey. Luna in response barely even acknowledged him anymore. Her gaze seemed vacant, and her mind elsewhere, which given the events, it most likely was. So Solar kept on moving forward, hopeful he would find the words or actions to help her more.

“You know, you might not think this place so pleasant if you were aware of its history…” Solar suddenly halted as he listened to Luna’s words.

“What history would that be?” he asked in reply, wondering if just talking like this would be beneficial.

“One, like today, of pain and desperation…”

Maybe not then.

“… There are increasingly few signs now, for time takes it toll, but look closely and you will look upon the remnants of a long gone past. Or one we had hoped would remain so…”

True enough, when Solar did look around in more detail, he did come across multiple signs of an age long gone. Almost built into the rock were the decayed remains of a temple like building. Strong pillars, still standing tall to this day. Thick walls, made from the everlasting stone of the mountain itself.

“…We had places like this built as moments of last resort. Shelters to hide our people for when war came knocking. This refuge, in particular, was for if the surrounding countryside fell, and our people needed a more secretive place of retreat.”

It did certainly seemed safe. This high up, this far nestled within the mountain. Surely no enemy could even reach here.

“How could most Ponies even get here?” Solar inquired, legitimately interest in such a strategy of the state.

“Tunnels and stair ways existed once.” Luna said. “Secret passages from the foot of the mountain that led here.”

This little fact rather interested Solar, who considered it a potential tool should things get too rough. Or should the Shadow’s be in need for even more dark places of the world, as they ever were. Luna however, had already gotten wind of this curiosity.

“I’m afraid such ways are long gone. Either filled in with the ever expanding city, or collapsed from more natural causes. If any of these tunnels still exist, even I am not aware of them.”

This explained the use of teleportation at least. Solar could consider himself satisfied for now, at least until he demanded his people to investigate this newly uncovered fact. Luna, on the other hoof, could not be so lucky.

Finished with her history lesson, the events of the present came flooding back, and flooded back they did. That brief reprieve of information seemed to have never occurred. Her face dropped massively, as if she had just remembered an embarrassing moment of her past. Her wings and neck lowered in near defeat, failure to prevent the attack heavy on her mind. It was the picture of bleakness, and it was not a look befitting Luna in any regard.

She was beaten, mentally speaking. As little as it was her fault, no pony could tell her so. Her mind was made, and no pony could persuade her otherwise.

Solar now witnessed a broken Pony, and just that. This was not the immortal Princess of the Moon and stars. This was no godlike Alicorn, capable of obliterating all her enemies in the blink of an eye. This wasn’t even the strong and resilient soul Solar knew her to be. This was just a Pony defeated by the day, and another victim of the attack.

So Solar did what he believed he should. What came naturally.

Walking casually up to Luna, he glimpsed a momentary look from the Princess. A desperate, vulnerable look. Then, letting nothing stop him, he wrapped his front legs around the taller Pony, and brought Princess Luna in for a great and almighty hug.

No thought occurred. Just a total spur of the moment for the Pony he loved.

Solar didn’t even care for how such a movement may have looked. Luna, after all, was much taller than he was. But it mattered little. Solar had no great difficulty reaching up to the slumped Pony, who so desperately needed physical comfort.

“Hey…It’ll be ok. I promise.” Solar hadn’t really intended to say these words, not out loud in any case. They seemed borderline basic, and totally unfit for Luna as a Pony. Yet he had said them, and as Luna’s indomitable exterior collapsed, she embraced the hug, and became the Pony in need of support, that Solar judged not in these dark times.

“Help me Solar. Please.” Such a thing had most likely had never have been heard by any mere Pony before. Here Luna was, her normal façade in ruins just like this refuge, begging for help to a once career criminal. It was unheard of, but it was endearing. This was Luna opening up to show Solar that she accepted she wasn’t alone, and that she didn’t want to be anymore.

Unlike the embrace earlier, prior to the meeting with Victus, this was far more full one. Face to face as opposed to a glorified lean. This was something both parties wanted, and now so openly gave themselves to. Wings were brought over, only increasing the intensity of the embrace. Solar felt also Luna’s horn rest upon his shoulder as she buried her face into his neck, truly forgetting or disregarding her role in this world.

“Always.” He replied sincerely, his words full of meaning and love. “No matter what”.

These too may have been just words, but they were not alone in their intentions. The embrace surely helped, but it was the unrestricting of bond, of love, that now won the day. Two hearts came alive as they danced with each other, supporting their counterpart as necessary.

And necessary it was. Solar could feel greatly the desperation that Luna now felt, such fear and despair channelled into the physicality that he now felt. She practically clung onto him, as if she never wanted to let go. This may have seemed unfamiliar to some, especially if it were their Princess doing so, but for Solar, it was his honour to be able to have been the one to hold onto. His love for Luna meant he took pride in being her rock today, and if it meant she had to nearly choke him to death, if it meant that Luna would cry endlessly into his coat, then so be it.

He was all too happy to be the one for Luna, and it was no shame to him anymore that love and emotion leaked out of his person in a waterfall like fashion. Affection and devotion to this vast degree was seldom unseen, least of all by a Princess. Not for one moment did she waste any time in the embrace, in the protection she felt from this smaller mortal, and when her heart was so full of received love, only then did she withdraw from the hug, taking her time doing so as she lamented breaking the contact.

This was, however, now uncharted territory for Solar. Circumstances dictated the present moment to be totally unlike the embrace from earlier, so when the two Ponies finally separated with heavy hearts, and look upon each other with considerate eyes, he suddenly felt unsure. Not at how he felt, but how he should proceed. Romance was, after all, proving to be a process of learning for him each and every day. New feelings and thoughts were discovered in abundance, so when he was now forced down a path untrodden, he was left quite the idle fool.

Then it finally came.

Not something he had expected or wondered about. In fact, thought on the matter barely seemed to occur at all, a repeat of the premise behind the embrace.

The two Ponies once again reapprouched each other, not a single word shared. But no second embrace came. In fact, the only movement really came from the neck and head, as Solar’s face approached Luna’s own.

The Princess did not object nor decline. She did not hesitate or show apprehension. As Solar’s lips met Luna’s own, there seemed no hesitation from either soul. No reconsideration or worry. No thoughts at all, for the warm and passionate feeling now shared could not be overcome by any force.

So there stood two Ponies. A near Goddess in Alicorn form, and an Earth Pony with a troubled past, engaging in the most benevolent activity the two had ever shared.

It was no simple kiss. No spur of the moment that either would regret. It lasted for what seemed like an eternity, and only produced the most ardent form of devotion towards each other. Solar felt the velvety soft lips of Luna dance around with his own, truly going for this act of romance with a loving ferocity that even made him forget just how few times he had actually kissed anypony. Experience, or the lack of it, mattered little, for this was not some demonstration of caring power. It was just what came so naturally now, and even if Luna thought Solar to lack finesse in this department, the love shared was all that mattered.

A day of firsts, for when Solar could finally speak his mind on what exactly had just happened, he did not stutter like a star struck fan. No embarrassment came, because no embarrassment was needed. All which was needed was what had just been shared. Love, and respect for his love’s needs.

“We will get through this, Luna” Solar gave as fact, confident in his support for the one whom he adored. “Your Night is not lesser in its light, compared to the Day….and I will be your side for eternity.”

Gone now was that surreal sensation that emerged every time Solar considered the fact that he was sharing this forbidden romance with Luna. No longer did it feel strange or new to him, nor did it instil that giddy sensation within him. Things now just seemed to be, as if they were always meant to. Little wonder then, for when Solar found himself leaning in once more, mimicking Luna’s own movements, no questions were asked. Engaging in a passionate kiss for a second time, the burden of worry was lifted, the barrier of rank demolished, and these two Ponies were free to be themselves, and love each other as much as they knew they deserved.

“To think, I was in firm belief that I would have to leave you jail bound, when you came back to me” Luna then practically whispered, refusing to remove her pressed forehead against Solar’s own. Only her act of speaking was a variation here, as she stopped the kiss but lovingly remained close to Solar, her eyes shut in contentness, trusting her opposite enough to do her no harm.

“You and me both” replied Solar with a smile, revelling in the comfortable and peaceful position the two were near embraced in. “I’m glad you didn’t though. Would have been a shame to miss out on all this…”

His eyes open, Solar saw Luna’s lips curl into a humoured smile, a welcome change if there was any.

“Indeed, though I confess, few have perused my heart, least of all with the…unconventional approach you took.”

Solar slowly withdrew from the heart filled moment. With curious eyes, he looked upon Luna, and took the bait.

“Unconventional?” He asked.

“Of course!” Luna exclaimed, a smile on her face. “You didn’t surely believe you were unaccompanied in belief that you, initially, stood by my side out of the kindness of your own heart?”

Wait? What?!

“Luna…I…” claiming ignorance on the matter was, predictably, foolish.

“Oh hush now Solar.” Luna shot back, placing a hoof to his lips. “I am not one so easily blinded by love’s arrow. You have always been a Pony willing to adapt, and make the most of a given situation, which is why I have grown to appreciate you so.”

Had he been discovered? Had his desire for power been so easily on show? More importantly, why wasn’t he already half way down off the mountain by now?

“Solar…”Luna then said tenderly, taking a hoof of his in her own. “I did not accept you back into my service without some level of suspicion. You may have had more questionable intentions then, but time has proven my concerns false. It has taught me the lesson that I should not have so easily judged.”

Solar could not concentrate on a given thing. As his eyes wandered, his mind was deep in evaluation. Were his intentions so visible back then, and had only got here through some miraculous benefit of the doubt? If so, what was Luna even thinking? It wasn’t too long ago that he would been quite happy to see her position vacant.

His deliberation, too, was clearly visible, for Luna now began to show strands of concern for him. Holding his hoof even tighter, and bringing it to her chest, Solar was now in the company of a Princess who was worrying for another, even to the point of increasing her own stress.

“You have changed, Solar!” Luna wasted little time in putting great effort into her campaign here. This was the mark of somepony in true belief of their actions, and Solar’s smile was of no coincidence. He really wasn’t alone anymore. “You see me now and have your own opinion of me no doubt, but do not forget that it was but only a few years ago when I was under the cruel control of a monster…” Talk of Nightmare Moon never served to raise Luna’s spirits, but demonstrating the strong Pony she was, she persisted. “Many of us walk through dark valleys of corruption, but only the strongest of them make it to the other side, having learned from the experience. We are those Ponies, Solar, and I know that to be the reason I stand here today, pleading with you to see sense, something I have seldom found myself doing…”

This was a lot to consider.

Had he changed? Truly?

He defiantly had found somepony to care for, and by extending consequence, a soul and cause to fight for. He had even taken in upon himself to further Luna’s own cause of ruling. By that measurement, he had changed. He was no longer so self-centred.

But was he so cleansed of corruption as Luna said he was? Every time he thought about it, having this amount of power was intoxicating, and he never wanted to be free of it. Luna saw in him, as was his namesake, a virtuous Pony, one who had had learned from his mistakes and was marching into the future with renewed belief and a head held high.

The truth, in its constant ambiguity, was perhaps not so black and white, and that surely meant Luna wasn’t, at least completely, right on the matter.

Still, she had his heart, and he had changed to love her. A monumental development.

“You have changed for the better, Solar, and have made me all the more thankful for it. You think I would just let any Pony court me?”

The mention of such an action was a funny one, serving too to deviate inner monologues of who exactly he was.

“I honestly have no idea, Luna. “ Solar laughed. “I can’t say I followed the history of royal matchmaking too much.”

Luna too laughed at this, a paradise of audible form, in a sea of despair.

“Believe it, that sort of thing was more of an activity reserved by Celestia. I was always considered to have a degree of, I suppose, wildness about me. Or so said Father.”

This perked Solar’s interest. Who exactly were Luna’s parents even? The previous rulers most likely, but it did seem curious that, however unread into the matter he was, he had literally zero idea who came before Luna and Celestia.

“Speaking of…” Solar interjected. But Luna knew where the direction of travel for this conversation was headed. Unwilling to share her reasons, she immediately halted this topic.

“Yes, Celestia took up her duties at a young ago. Even beyond my more unruly years, courtship was not something I took any pleasure in. Of course, many tried, but I was under no requirement to meet their expectations or desires.”

This was not good for Solar’s ego. From the sounds of it, Luna was suggesting that he was luckier than the luckiest, that he had got what most could never have.

“I mean, I wouldn’t blame them. Have you looked in a mirror?” A terrible attempt at a compliment, even by Solar’s own standards. Still, it was true, however poorly put it was, and either through amusement at its quality, or the meaning itself, Luna laughed humbly.

“Why, I thank you!” She giggled. “But looks alone do not win the day, nor do they produce a long lasting relationship.”

Solar was quick on the reprieve. “So does that mean I have both the looks and the personality?”

Once, Solar had not put Luna down to enjoying such a breed of jokes, or any at all really. She ever seemed so serious and reclusive, barely happy enough in her own company, let alone in a crowd. The truth however, shone a charming light on Luna’s humour and personality.

“You have all that, and so much more…” This was an opportunity taken to approach Solar as closely as possible once more, He could not complain of course, for even the sensation of Luna’s body approaching his was enticing. “You have shown more dedication and loyalty to me than all the potential suitors I have ever known! None have matched your tenacity to contribute, a quality you have shown beautifully, back in Canterlot for starters…”

Canterlot. It wasn’t too brave a guess that down there, right this moment, Ponies were still suffering by the dozen. From either physical injuries, or trauma from simply being there, the horror remained still, a persistent and burning area of effect for all Ponies present.

Solar felt truly grateful for Luna’s words. As was the case with his success with her, this gratitude was found in little abundance in anypony else. Few if any had ever had such confidence in his being, whether or not they were right in doing so. Luna may see what she had hoped to see, but she saw it nonetheless, which was more than any other Pony in his life could say.

In a way, Solar was now in Luna’s debt. He may not have changed as much as she had liked, and deep down, he knew his desires to be, while more aligned with Luna’s own, to be far less harmonious.

Gratitude, nonetheless, was needed. Unfortunately, given the circumstances, such thanks could not take the form of another kiss or embrace. Solar had little to offer now, but his service.

“Luna…” Solar began, unsuccessful in escaping the solemn nature of it all. “Your words honour me to unspeakable extents, but I have failed you. The attack…” Was all he managed. Self-guilt was certainly there, but not to the extents he was insinuating it to be. This tactic was indeed servitude to Luna, if only designed to delay her own despair.

“What?!” She exclaimed, shocked to hear such a thing. “No! Solar, have not these thoughts, I beg you!” It was remarkable to see Luna so open like this, progression to be sure, but dangerous it remained. Passions on her side remained high, and even if they were now for Solar exclusively, a heated soul was just a step from a fiery one. Should that fire become out of control, then only destruction would be realised.

“It has happened, Luna. I do not say it was my direct actions responsible for so many deaths, but I am your Shadow Commander. I should have had knowledge of an impending attack at least!”.

This self-harm was totally false. Even as a Shadow, there had been no intelligence to warn him of an attack. This may seem bad on the surface, but quite morbidly, this current ignorance was a useful tool in uncovering the true conspirators. After all, why would there be intelligence from external sources, if it was Celestia and her Ponies from within, that so cruelly caused this mess.

“How many?” Resigning to the reality, Luna took leadership, just as Solar had hoped.

“At this point? Unknown. More than 50 dead last I heard. The number will increase.” Solar’s warning was grim, for that information was acquired quite the time ago now. If 50 was the amount known then, during the chaos, then the final tally would not be a pleasant one, especially when a thorough conclusion had been made.

Luna could only react predictably. Eyes shut in pain and regret, and a restless sigh escaping her lips. Dignity and restraint was paramount here, if she hoped to stay in check of her emotions.

“And the Human’s? Any indication of their involvement?” It was clear, despite the self-control, that Luna was begging for answers. Anything at all. That was the situation the Night now found itself in. Grasping for anything that stuck.

“Well, I know a few were injured in the blast. Seems the case that their presence in the square helped contribute to the great number of Ponies present. They can count themselves lucky that they kept their armour on, for I was told it was a certainty that they would be among the dead, had they not wore it.”

Desperation was slowly turning to rage. Luna had now been subjugated to the shock of it all, the despair that came after and now, steadily, the aftermath. It would be Solar’s job to make sure that rage wouldn’t be uncontrollable. It would be his job to use it.

“So Humanity and their fame is to blame?” Luna almost demanded, trusting in Solar for her answers. He was sure the Human’s weren’t behind the attack though. Victus certainly didn’t seem the type and the number of them here in Equestria was limited to start with. Should even just a few of them die, then their presence would be diminished.

“I don’t think so, Luna. “ Solar replied, remembering his interactions from the Inn. “I met with a group of them earlier. Typical Human’s it seemed, but not the type to engage in such cowardly actions.”

This did not temper Luna’s lust for revenge. How could it?

“I have seen their respect for strength, but explain to me why I now hear that they have retreated to their tower?”

It was fortunate that Solar had the answers today, for any mistrust between races, in times like these, could all so easily tip over into something far worse.

“The injured among the Human’s did attend our hospitals, but our doctors obviously know little of their physiology, so they returned to their own medics in the Sovereign Tower.”

Luna knew these responses to be logical, and not worthy of further anger. Yet such a thing remained, all too understandably as well. The Humans had escaped her wrath, if only because it was now reserved for somepony else.

“And Celestia? What is her response?”

That was the million bit question, and the one Solar had hoped Luna would eventually approach. The full truth was still elusive, but with Celestia’s recent antics, her resistance against the rightful and prosperous rule of the Night, and more importantly, her probably mastermind of the assignation attempts, who else could the attack have been from?

The Griffons? Like the Humans it seemed, they preferred more direct methods. Solar didn’t put it past them to slaughter an occupied village, but bombing a bunch of civilians from the shadows, without even taking credit, was totally unlike them. No, this attack had to come from within, such was Celestia’s ever increasing madness.

“Her ‘response’ was keeping her Day Guards well and truly back. I saw them, pretending with little effort to help by only gracing us with their presence, but I didn’t see them rushing to help the injured, nor seeking other support. They stuck back, less than half-heartedly, and spat on their duty to protect the people.” At this point, Solar didn’t care if his slander was considered overzealous. The Guards had done little to help, probably because it was their ilk who had orchestrated it.

The objective now, so Luna would have a target apart from herself, was to ensure she supported Solar’s own suspicions.

Yet trying to believe that her very Sister had somehow caused the death of her Ponies was extreme to say the least.

“Celestia…” She struggled, her mind wracked with disbelief. “Why? She has demonstrated her lack of legitimacy enough, but to somehow be behind this barbaric slaughter…I just…can’t…”

Solar understood. It was not that Luna was against the idea, instead she was clinging to her last bastion that had inhabited the status quo. This was her last attempt at the normality of days gone by. Admirable, but a relic of a bygone past. What Equestria now needed to see was a strong Princess, who had its best interests at heart, and fought all its enemies.

Externally. And internally.

“It doesn’t matter, Luna!” This strong response, devoid of tact, easily got Luna’s attention. She rose her gaze to meet Solar’s with surprised eyes. A look that showed just how taxing this betrayal of Celestia’s was. “Whether Celestia herself was behind it, or some supporter of hers, this attack on our country dictates action!” Now Solar once more approached his love, this time, with a more personal show of support. “Equestria needs a leader, Luna. It needs you…”

He knew it, and so did she. Now, all tears vanished. Inaction disappeared, and strength returned.

Luna, just as Solar knew her to be, was becoming the ruler she was destined.

“Celestia…my…’Sister’ will answer for her crimes, should she have any involvement. Our country is a great and fair one, so to show her of her deceit to herself and her Ponies, I shall not have her arrested as she probably deserves. We can and will be better!”

Solar approved, while disagreeing on some finer points. Celestia should go as soon as possible, but Luna was right to show the population who was in fact, best Princess.

“However, dangerous elements have shown themselves to be in action today. I…” She then paused, as she reminded herself of just, exactly, what had happened. “…I will never allow my little Ponies to suffer like this, for as long as I may live. Those who were behind this heinous attack will be brought to justice. Those who go further, and pride themselves as Equestria’s enemies will be crushed before they can take a single other life!”

This was exactly what Solar was hoping for. A determined, strong and importantly, focused Luna. A Princess who did not cling on to what was no more, nor was paralyzed by what is. Either she fall into delusion and hysteria, like Celestia had, or she stepped up to the mark, and became radical, just as her population now so regrettably needed.

Solar was now seeing the latter come to life.

“Thank you, my dear Solar.” Luna then said, passionate and full of life, as she looked intensely upon her Commander. “Thank you for being there for me, and carrying my distraught soul to where it needs to go. You have enabled me, through weeks of effort, through a host of problems caused by my Sister, to finally pull myself from Celestia’s long and polluting shadow. We, you and me, our entire Night, will protect Equestria. Alone.”

This was it. The watershed moment of Equestrian history. Solar and the Night would march down into Canterlot, facing their enemies head on. They would be branded as renegades by Celestia most likely, but they would emerge victorious as the heroes who did what needed to be done, and did not bog themselves down with false illusions of harmony.

“Those who so awfully lost their lives today, ensure they are not forgotten, Solar.” It was because of this, the more tempered, caring side of Luna, combined with her will of steel, that Solar was now so willing to charge into the city and fight in her name. Few leaders could be said to be so resolved yet so considerate of those who followed her.

“Their names will echo throughout the ages, Luna. They shall be the martyrs that taught Equestria to finally stand up.” Gone was the time for tenderness around the reality. Sensitivity could not be allowed to thrive, and Solar did not regret his fervent tone one bit. “I dare say the NG won’t be short of volunteers from here on out. Call it lateness, but sometimes it does take a tragedy to force somepony into action.”

Luna didn’t disagree. Her responsibility was to be the new beacon of stability in this unstable world. She was the public face of the Night, and would act as fanatical or benevolent as her supporters yearned for. Solar was under no such restrictions though. He was a Shadow, but more importantly, he was the Pony who could ensure Luna’s victory.

“We shall use them well!” proclaimed Luna’s in a sense of hopefulness. “As soon as we are ready, do this for me Solar…strike! Strike our enemies from the shadows and remove their infection from Equestria’s society!”

Solar smiled an understanding smile. This was real action.

“They won’t know what him them…” Solar agreed.

“You came to me as a lost Pony, dear Solar. A stained past and lack of future was what was so evident to me…But you overcame that, and I can say this with utmost surety, I am proud of what you have become!”

Solar froze. There it was again. That belief in him. Nothing could come close to how warm his heart felt now. If he had any lack of resolve before, then now he was sure he would never again experience such a deficit in it again.

“I…Thank you Luna…” New instincts once more drove him, and before he realised, he was safely nestled in Luna’s chest, her warm, comforting wings wrapped around him in a physical show of confidence.

“It is I who should thank you, Solar. “ Luna replied with noble affection, as she withdrew from the hug. “You fight in my name, for me, and not some deluded belief of fake greatness, as many a cult as done before. You see me as me, and not the cruel illusion of Nightmare Moon. That ghost of mine was an evil parody of me…but do not fear when I ask this of you Solar….” At first, Luna seemed apprehensive of Solar’s reaction, as if she was doubting her own ideas. But self-doubt was too much a detriment now, so with beautiful resolve, Luna simply cast it out. “…I want you to remember how you were, before you met me, and be the Nightmare I need right now…”

Little wonder Luna seemed nervous about such a request, for it was no sense describing it as any less than extreme. However, she was right. Prior to joining her service once more, Solar was lost, but he was also far more brutal. Perhaps he would have done well worshipping Nightmare Moon like so many crazies had done, for he certainly had the deadly skills and brutal will to do so.

Fortunately, his body and soul was firmly Luna’s now. Still, that didn’t mean she could use this gift for far more severe uses.

“You don’t need to worry, Luna.” Solar reassured, determined to let her know he would not lose himself to barbarity. “Our enemies deserve no less than what they will receive.”

Fear left Luna, who now was not lessened by worry of losing the one who loved and supported her so intensely. She then smiled, in full knowledge that she had the dedication and unbreakable loyalty of Solar and the rest of the Night, but also the unconditional love of the former. This left her with only one more request.

“Then it is time…” She almost whispered, aware that this was the final point of no return.

“Purge our land, Solar. Ensure ours is not the lesser light!” A call to arms, if there ever was one, and Solar was prepared to heed that call. He was ready. “And if Celestia vilifies us as traitors, then so be it! Treachery against villainy is not something to be ashamed of! So yes, we march down as traitors, but we will come home as heroes!”

Author's Note

Little later than expected. I beg for your almighty and gracious forgiveness

As the chapter name suggests, this it it. The boiling point. Luna hasn't cracked as she once did per se, but has become so desperate and overwhelmed in a way, that now she confines and only trusts in Solar and her direct supporters. Not so bad on the surface, but its a very narrow minded point of view, and can easily create tension with outsiders. So essentially, Solar has got his original wish, and has the full might of Luna behind him.

Uh oh

Chapter 36: Why we fight

“I’m sorry…”

Two words Solar had never before thought he would hear himself say.

The truth was, recent weeks were nothing if not out of the ordinary.

How was it that now he had all the power he could have dreamed of, even on an extremely ambitious day? How was it that he had found himself fighting a cause that he fervently believed in? How was it, despite his literal crimes and forsaken past, that he now was so fortuitous that he had the heart of one of the most powerful beings to have ever lived?

Inquiring minds truly wanted to know how all this happened.

Mind boggling they were, but ultimately, they were beneficial. The prevailing moment right now however, could not be described as so.

It started as Luna had teleported Solar back down into Canterlot, causing a repeat of the nauseating experience he suffered from being a teleportation novice. He had reappeared in the city with a drive and determination he had never before experienced so intently. His was now a role of battle against Luna’s enemies. For all intents and purposes, the old Solar had been left high up in that mountain refuge, revealing a new, far more confrontational servant of the Night. For that was what the situation now dictated. All those who called Luna their Princess, and all those who wished for a stable Equestria that would survive the coming storm, should now rise up against those who would oppress and ruin them, such as those who had ripped the city apart with their cowardly bomb attack.

As soon as he reappeared in the city proper, the first course of action was to seek the NG, and prepare them. That went without issue, despite witnessing the city still under the cruel grip of chaos. The NG had acted admirably though, whipping themselves into action to protect their fellow Ponies. With the return of their Commander though, new orders were received. To regroup, make the best out of a terrible situation with a recruitment campaign, and bring order to the land.

With luck, this would go without issue or bloodshed. The Guards, both Day and Night, should they show wisdom, would remain passive, and not stand up to the NG. They may now be firmly in Celestia’s grip, but that did not mean that as individuals, hopefully caring for their country, they should stop those willing to stand up for it. They would back down, let the NG take whatever control was necessary, and help them keep the peace.

Following that, as instructed by Luna herself and should Solar deem it required, the NG would purge the land of any agitators that wished Ponies harm, like they had successfully managed to accomplish today. If it meant a fight though, if more severe action was required in the short term to ensure Equestria’s safety, then so be it. Those who caused the harm found today deserved no mercy, and those who supported it, equally so.

It had not come to that yet though. Not because it wasn’t necessary, but because Solar, after calling a meeting of NG leadership, had gotten quite side-tracked.

On the way back to Luna’s tower, he passed a small hospital. In predictable grief, it seemed the case that this small building was struggling to cope with the current amount of patients. It was an extremely sobering, deflating thought, knowing that the injured had barely anyplace else to go, such was the extent of the damage caused. Smaller, non-specialised establishments like this were not preferable at all for the critically injured, but alas, nopony could be so choosey now. Even then though, as Solar stood outside, the bleak realism began to set in. Equestria just was not used to pain on this scale. Even with rising tensions, even prior to Luna’s return, Celestia had not thought it wise to invest in public services, thus leaving the healthcare system critically underfunded and underprepared for when a catastrophe like this struck.

This vulnerability now only conveyed even more tragedy. Despite the best efforts of the hospital staff, the place was simply not equipped to deal with this many patients, suffering this great a wound. Desperateness dictated them to commit to matters of last resort, and send patients who were on the brink of death out, in search of another, larger hospital. Putting them into ambulance carriages with great haste, Solar watched as these poor souls were sent to another hospital, in pure and almost futile desperation that there would be space and the expertise.

A depressing sight, considering Solar’s new alignment in his ambitions. Equestria would not be strong, respected even, were it suffering like this. More importantly, Luna and her Night would suffer from the same afflictions. Solar now considered himself a vanguard of sorts, the first in and the power behind Luna’s rightful ascension, so when he stood there, watching Ponies needlessly suffer, he could only act.

Overthrowing Celestia’s failed reign need not happen through force. Of course, long gone was the chance that she would voluntarily step down, but perhaps, under the pressure for her population, she would see reason, or end up as just another victim of the revolution. Yet in order to first get the Ponies to even demand such a thing, they needed to know there was an alternative. Luckily for them, Solar was determined to show them that Luna was that alternative.

In he went, introducing himself as Luna’s Night Warden, still apprehensive that his role as a Shadow should be become more public. The doctors and nurses, who could barely afford to give him the time of day, considering their hurried tasks, accepted his unconditional help. Still, Solar was no medic, and it became clear that many grew confused at his very presence.

He was no Pony of extensive medical knowledge. He could fix a dislocated limb, and patch up a stab wound, knowledge gained through experience, but as the doctors themselves were demonstrating today, even they, with their years of accumulated knowledge, were having great difficulty.

No, his skills were not of the physical variety today. Who was he here, If not Luna’s emissary? He was here to further her cause and prove her worthiness.

He may have been a fighter at heart, but now, he needed to be a friend.

“Please!” pleaded one sorrowful Pony, her eyes red from the constant tears. “My Son! He’s hurt badly…”

The Mother was bordering on mournful, as if she knew the fate awaiting her young boy. Solar found himself sympathising for tearful Pony as if he had always been good of heart. Maybe it was because of Luna that he suddenly found empathy existing, or maybe it was the just awful state of her son, who lay there, on a hospital bed, clearly in a coma of some kind. His flesh was burnt and ruined, and deep cuts were found plentiful across his body. Solar would never say it out loud to her, but the Mother should count herself lucky that her young stallion had made it from the blast in a better condition than many others.

Now of course, Solar couldn’t help the physical condition of the boy, but he could help those who remained. The Mother was young and seemingly normal, were it not for her hysterical crying.

A perfect candidate for seeing the beauty of the Night.

“Listen!” Solar commanded gently, taking the Mother’s hooves in his own. “The doctors will do their best for your son, but this I promise you, as Night Warden and servant of Princess Luna, we will not rest until we bring your son’s attackers to justice! The doctors will do their jobs, but the fight doesn’t end there! We cannot pretend this never happened, nor wish it away with prayers and good wishes! The Night will do everything it can, like these hard working staff do, to ensure your kid is cared for!”

If anything, these words subsided the tears somewhat. Even through this harrowing experience, it was good to know that logic and belief had not also been obliterated in the attack.

“Y-You’re the Night Warden?” She asked through wet sniffs. “The actual one?”

Curious to hear what his name meant out here, Solar inquired more.

“I am. Is that ok?” He asked, trying to sound as caring as possible, more than he ever had to any other Pony bar Luna.

“I-I’m sorry!” She cried, quite flustered. “I-I didn’t mean to sound so hopeless!” Obviously Solar’s role, to the wider populace, wasn’t so well known. His was a name that commanded power and respect, but not much more. In order for him to be successful today, he needed to change that.

“Hey, you are doing the right thing!”

The Pony opposite him seemed confused, probably expecting Solar to be some dark and foreboding figure.

“T-The right thing?”

“Yes!” Solar shot back, full of surety. “Your Son has been hurt, and you, as a good Mom, stand by his side, even though he may neither hear nor register you. You cry for him, a loving act if there ever was one. You care for him, a quality lacking in the cowards behind the attack!”

Initially, the Mother had probably felt great shame for showing such emotion in front of this illusive figure in the form of Solar. Now, through a more honest, Pony face of the Night, that disbelief vanished.

“T-Thank you, Sir.” She barely even managed. “It’s just…I love him so much!”

Love was now a thing Solar could pride himself in experiencing. The thought of losing Luna was a totally heart stopping one, and one he hoped he would never have to experience. This passion only fuelled his connection with this Pony.

“I understand, and while you may feel alone today, know Luna watches over you, and sends me to personally to check up on you, while she battles to keep the rest of the city safe! The Night will always care for its Ponies, Miss….?”

The more personal touch was working wonder. Already the Pony had fought back her seemingly endless tears, and was now looking Solar directly into the eye, a new found confidence assured to her by the curtesy of the Night.

“Amber Star, Sir. And my Son’s name is Cobalt Ace…He always said he was an ace of the sky…”

“It is admirable you put more emphasis on your Son, in regards the question I asked specifically about you” Solar said with a comforting smile, one designed to ensure Amber Star did not feel at fault with her selfless answer. “And you don’t need to call me Sir, Amber. Solar is good enough.”

Every little helped in achieving trust, and just this small act of familiarity did wonders in this construction of friendship.

“Sorry Si-…Mr Solar.” Solar restrained his eye roll. After all, it was clear that already Amber was more at ease around him. “He hoped to be a Wonderbolt, you know? I suppose…that’s a long gone dream now…” Amber Star, at the mention of her son’s probable lack of future, began to descend into depression once more.

Fortunately for her, the Night was here for her.

“And he still might!” Solar intervened. “I will remember his name, and when he wakes, the Night shall take him under our wing, and provide him a life that you can both take pride in!” Emphasis, almost of the naive kind, on young Cobalt Ace’s future was a care taken with a strengthen smile by Amber Star.

“B-But we aren’t special, Mr Solar. Why would Princess Luna care about us in particular?”

What Amber didn’t understand was that she and, most likely, her Son were just the ordinary and good folk Luna was in seek of. Ponies of good heart and high ambitions, perhaps quite literally in Cobalt’s case. They were the backbone of a strong country, and only with them did Luna stand a chance of reigning successfully, and this time, with the loyalty and passion that made up a proud land.

“Because you are her little Ponies! The Princess doesn’t care for your age or job or whatever! You may be a cripple from some village nopony has ever heard of or ever will, but as long as you accept it, you will still receive the love and care of the Princess of the Night. She will not let you down, not give up on you and more importantly, she will strive each and every day to serve you as much as you deserve!”

This was the difference that separated Luna and her Sister. Celestia, even during her more sane days, ruled as a traditional monarch. Delegating more mundane matters to her government, while expecting unconditional and plentiful love from her Ponies. Barely acceptable in even peaceful days. When Equestria had come under attack, when its economy and society seemed at breaking point, and Celestia did little or even failed at rectifying these issues, then why was she deserving of the love and servitude she thought she was owed? The answer was pretty clear to Solar, and while Luna had made mistakes in the past, it was an inspiration to many that she now sought to learn from them, and in contrast to Celestia, gave the Ponies her servitude like a good leader should, and not vice versa.

“She really sounds like she’s serious about helping us…” replied Amber, a newfound confidence in her eyes for her family.

“She is!” cried Solar categorically. “And although you owe us nothing, not after all this, we, the entire Night, will keep you safe, and ensure your family’s star shines bright!”

Solar prided himself on that final touch, relating to Amber Star’s name. Intimate moments like these weren’t lost on her, and Amber now held her head high, finally seeing the light of the Night in these dark times.

“T-Thank you Solar. I know you’re a busy stallion, so it was very nice of you to try and console little old me. Know I seriously appreciate it.”

And there it was. Nothing could truly help her, not while her Son was damaged so, but when such bleak moments did come, and all hope seemed lost, the best thing another Pony could do was to be there, unconditionally, sincerity, and ready to help no matter the cost. Amber Star knew this support to now be from the Night, and Solar now dared to believe that Luna may have a new supporter.

“You need not thank those who what we owe you, the Ponies who give our land the soul that all others look upon with envy! It is our absolute honour to see you happy.” Solar bowed his head respectively, with Amber knowing that he had to be elsewhere now. But as a final touch, Solar turned his head around, and offered a parting gift. “When Cobalt wakes, send him our way. His destiny is his own, and his choices his to make freely, but I dare say he may be interested in putting that ace like skill to good use. There are more than the Wonderbolts, you know…”

The NG was in great need of skilful Ponies. However, as joint leader of that new order, a quaint idea entered his mind. The NG was meant to serve the Night almost militarily, or at least in more aggressive motives. Perhaps, as the more public face, a Wonderbolt counterpart could be established, attracting the best Pegasi talent while also showing the country just how incredible the Night was.

Solar then had to take his leave, but Amber was not left alone in sadness. She held Cobalt’s hoof with tender love, but not love devoid of hope. By Luna’s grace, they should be alright.

The same thing could not be said for the Pony met next.

This wing of the hospital was, by some marvel, comparatively quiet, at least compared to the rest of the building. The patients here had suffered untold injuries, but as much as they could be, they were stable. This room was simply a place to put them, while attention was directed to more pressing matters. Regardless, no false sense of security should be acquired from this fact. The patients, as was the case with Cobalt, were in no great health at all. They just weren’t about to die.

Yet the young mare that now faced him, as she lie in her bed, was surely not fully in the land of the living. If she could even be called a mare at this point.

The body in that bed barely even resembled a pony at all, let alone one of a gender. Her breathing was coarse and wheezy as she clearly pained to even inhale at this point. Her flesh was burned to a crisp, her face was disfigured beyond all belief, and that was only the what was on show. The worst, as Solar undoubtedly expected, was hidden behind the masses of dressing and bandages. Were she as much on show as he were, then, horribly, she would have frightened many of the patients here to death.

She may be alive, but unlike Cobalt, she was not ok. And she never would be again.

“Y-Y…. You’re the…. Night Warden?”

Managed was too weak a word for the sound of the voice that came. Harsh and broken it was, with plenty of pain heard as her throat attempted to even speak. What use was pity, while the form that lay before Solar now was not one living, merely existing.

“Indeed I am” Solar wasn’t sure what else to say. He couldn’t even see what her reaction was, not while so much of her face was hidden from view. Was she star struck? Was she fearful? Did she just wish for a friend in these most terrible of days?

Even further conversation proved almost too difficult for the suffering Pony, who evidently could barely even move, still, Solar approached. Maybe it was born of simple curiosity of what she had to say, or maybe it was that sensation of a full heart that now made him so susceptible to pity.

Luna, this is your fault.

He was indeed here to help, but as he approached ever closer, Solar only dreaded being here. How much help could he truly give, even with Luna on his side, to such a lost and broken form? Apart from healing, there was little this Pony would appreciate.

“I’m…. Sorry…. I didn’t…know…” Solar could only wince at the painful display on show. Part of him just wanted to go so she needn’t talk and suffer further. But what a look that would be, the Night Warden running from the broken and the damned. That was no way to win support.

“It’s ok. You don’t need to apologise.” He replied, struggling to find the words.

“No…I…m-mean…” But she could not finish. Blaming only himself for furthering the pain felt, Solar intervened.

“Don’t speak. Save your energy, and know Princess Luna and all her Night watches and cares for you.” This seemed just a simplified reproduction of what was said to Amber Star, in almost ignorant hope that this Pony would feel better. This lack of effort however, would not satisfy the Pony, and not for the reasons Solar suspected.

“Please….” She really tried, more effort put into her volume this time, unfortunately not helping the situation in any way. “…I mean…” With an anguished cough, Solar did not speak. He let her have this one, since it apparently meant a lot to her. If anything though, this strength and persistence was admirable, as she battled through her suffering like a true warrior. “…I didn’t know you were the Night Warden…when you ordered your drink….”

Wait.

Solar suddenly remembered. He knew this voice!

Even through its croaks, coughs and general struggle to enunciate, there was something incredibly familiar about it, and that familiarity was a relatively recent one.

It was an innocent voice, one still evident as it fought through pain and misery. Despite everything, her determination was evident, as if it was an eternal quality of hers. Not something Solar could call upon in memory, in his quest to figure out who this Pony was.

Not that it would anyway, when the last interaction he had with this mare was anything but the sort.

“No. It wasn’t you that ran out, was it?” Solar’s question was, contradicting so much of his past, full of fear. It was a sudden realisation that was full of guilt and horror, for he had indeed met this Pony before. And it had happened today.

“I….saw…how you and the Human were fighting….and it looked too extreme….I went for the Guards…”

Then it was confirmed. This Pony that lay in front of him, in so much agony, was the waitress from the Inn. When Solar had commenced battle with the group of Human’s, he had seen a Pony make a run for it, most likely for the reasons stated. He had not worried about her returning, for all that mattered in that moment was the conflict. What Solar had realised now was, as she left to seek assistance, she most likely had only made it to the area of the blast, thus leaving her as she was now.

Solar approached her further then, as he proceeded to fall to his knees, his eyes now level to the bed ridden waitress.

“Sweet Luna…I am…Shit! I’m sorry!” Guilt couldn’t be used to describe his current condition. It was simply too weak a word. Obviously he had bore no ill will to this poor mare, despite her showing a capability to be spooked by a shadow. Scaring her was one thing however. Near murdering her was an entire other.

Though, for sake of mercy, it may have been better that she had died in the blast.

Solar now looked again upon the living corpse with a fresh pair of eyes. Before, she was just another victim, albeit one whom Solar was still willing to help. Now, because of a momentary shared past, Solar felt a connection, and above all, fault for her fate.

“I never intended for this to happen to you!” Cried Solar, almost begging for forgiveness. “I had no idea of the attack, and I-…I…” Words failed him. In years gone by, Solar was almost certain his actions as whatever dubious thing he was at the time had somehow contributed to innocents suffering. One way or another, he had been responsible for the loss of life of those who never deserved such a fate.

Not once had it weighed upon his conscious though.

Guilt was never known to him, on the contrary in fact. He had developed a rather cold heart in regards to situations like those, choosing to instead roll his eyes at the matter or even grow annoyed at the stupidly of Ponies that had foolishly gotten in his way.

Today, evidently, was not one of those days. Regret was now plentiful, as was the pain of remorse. For a Pony he had never met, barely even knew and even lamented in the few interactions they had shared, Solar now shocked himself as he seemed ever the mourner to this victim, just as Amber Star had to her son. That was understandable however. This, on the face of it, was far from it. Especially for a Pony such as he.

“Its…Ok…” wheezed the waitress, clearly uncomfortable in such a situation.

But Solar was not reassured. He did not suddenly feel guilt wash away from him. For were it not for him, this mare would be alive and healthy, only shocked by what had happened nearby, and not disfigured to the point of monstrosity. This was why death was a mercy, for living like this, broken, deformed and scarred, was no life. Solar had condemned this poor innocent girl to a lifetime of misery and emotional damage.

“No. Not it’s not!” Solar exclaimed, defending his guilt as if he were condemned to it. “I did this. I caused this harm to you, and I have done nothing short but ruin your life!

Reminders of reality, devoid of tact or care, was not helpful to the mare. She may have been resilient thus far, but this wasn’t what she currently needed. This was the reason behind the juggernaut of Solar’s remorse. Lying to one selves and falsely convincing that you were, in fact, better than you actually were, was a recipe for disaster. It could make one complacent, and it medical situations, unaware of potential pains and complications. Solar had to tell her of these things, but it did nothing to help either of them.

This was why he felt convicted in his role to ruin this girl’s life, but it did not explain why he did. The orphaned Pony with no friends nor responsibility to anypony else. The criminal who taken life gladly, and cared not when others lost theirs. This was the Pony who would have stopped at nothing, even if it meant manipulating and using Luna of all Ponies, in his quest for Power.

Luna.

Luna was, again, the root of all his troubles.

Because of her, he had grown a heart. Because of her, he had begun to care.

This mattered little, and even benefitted certain points in his current life. He now cared for her reign, for she would make the land a better place, and instil pride in his soul. He now cared for the plight of the Night, and all its supporters that admired it. The Bat Ponies tragic fate was now one he subscribed to in alleviating. The success of his comrades was something he cared enough to lead as Shadow Commander. Most of all, he now cared for Luna herself, more than anything in fact.

Because of Luna, he now cared enough to not be alone, and do right by himself. He had a purpose, and he cared about that.

But why did he now care about some nameless waitress? A Pony so inconsequential to his life that he may, through all his years of life, never think of her again.

The answer was a simple one.

Because, like the reasons he now realised, he simply cared.

This simple act, this new quality of his, had made him, at least somewhat, a good Pony.

In caring, he was as many Ponies in the city and world were. Ordinary, emotionally speaking, and capable of love for one another.

A good Pony cared for the fate of others, and a better Pony did not sit back and smile as the world was subjected to horror and pain.

Because Solar was not evil, he did not wish for such a thing to come to pass, and least of all let it subjugate others into a pulp.

For as long as he was Luna’s, and for long as he counted himself a citizen of Equestria, he would care for its fate, and by extension, all those within it.

Well, those within it who were deserving.

“You will be avenged! This I promise you!” For Solar was not a kind Pony, even if he cared. As he discussed with Luna, up high in the mountain, he was not restricted as she was, and in today’s dark times, was not confined by mercy of public opinion. The Night’s enemies would receive due payment for their crimes, and it would not be gentle. Now he realised, because he cared, he cared about revenge. He began to take this attack personally, which was why he was even here, caring for those punished by it.

He shared what most Ponies would not feel. Anger. Frustration. A desire for vengeance. And while some would simply be content with a trial and lengthy prison sentence, Solar was far more free to decide upon the nature and detail of that vengeance. He had developed a heart, but understanding it fully now, he knew he could use it to fuel what unholy retribution would befall the orchestrators of this attack.

Hell and fire were coming for those cowards, and now, Solar would smile as he felt their hearts stop, finally sharing in a collective satisfaction with the rest of Equestria.

“I do not know your name, and I would understand if you would have preferred it were me in the blast, but mark my words, you will…” But Solar could not finish. His passion was high, his anger higher, but through all that, the words of a broken and damaged mare cut through.

“My name is Evening Primrose, and…yes…please, I want you to get justice…”

Solar blinked in surprise. Almost compensating for her predicted reaction, Solar had become so impassioned because he knew it to be up to him to obtain what most civilians were not familiar with. But here he was, instructed by one of those Ponies, to go ahead and fight.

It was strange, considering she was just a meek waitress of all things, that she now called for a crusade of violence. It was very clear, due to his tone and occupation, that Solar’s idea of justice would not be a friendly one, so in having supports here, really did shock him.

Yet maybe it needn’t have, for this seemingly normal and underwhelming Pony was the reason he was here. She was disillusioned, and suffering from what that disillusion had stem from. A failed state. A failed reign of Celestia.

“I…didn’t want to be a waitress…you know?” She began, her voice weak, but her resolution anything but. “I went to Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. Got good results too!” Solar had not expected this. That was a prestigious place, and learned recently, where the Princess of Friendship, had attended. “But after, my…I got news my Mom and Dad had been hurt in a climbing incident, way up in the Crystal mountains. Dad…didn’t make it…” Through burnt flesh, a tear did still form. Solar listened respectfully, for he did not need to subjugate further misery upon this poor mare. “Mom survived, but she needed constant care after. Each and every day. So I couldn’t get my dream job as a biologist, not while I had to stay and care for Mom all day…”

A sad, but all too common story. An economy under stress and cuts in funding had resulted in many services becoming inefficient and side-lined. Care of the kind Evening Primrose had been involved in was a constant, strenuous job, and one sensitive to lack of funding. Because of the fact that she had been unable to become employed full time, this must mean that the failing economy had resulted in a lack of care for her crippled Mother.

“…But I had to make ends meet somehow, so I got a job wherever I could find, even if the hours weren’t exactly kind….” Then, with a sad, deflated eye, she bore into Solar, and gave him another sad fact. “…My shift today started last night, around two in the morning. I volunteered to stay after ours for a few more bits…”

A tragic, depressing state of affairs. What modern society would force a bright young mare to work overtime, all for a few more measly bits, so they can keep their family alive? Solar had no personal experience with the burning injustice facing society today, but even from his far off point of view, he saw it was cripplingly unfair.

“…And I just didn’t want to be blamed for the mess of the fight, so I went to get help to break it up, but I could never get it…”

Appalling. How could Celestia allow something of this level of inequality to spiral out of control? Had she no heart, asides from the fake one she so proudly put on show?

“We had no intelligence that the attack would come in that- “Solar found himself desperately trying to defend his mistakes, but to no avail. Not from lack of trying, but from lack of chance.

“I…It wasn’t because of the explosion, Sir. I found the guards, but they seemed too busy. Some big shot was leading them somewhere. A guy that looked pretty scary…if I’m honest.”

Solar suddenly stood to attention. There had only been one Pony out there today who could be associating with the guards, but carry a degree of fear about him.

“A large Pony?” Solar asked. “White coat and limited armour?”

“Y-yeah. You know him?” Evening Primrose asked weakly, looking to him with request of leadership. Solar was ready to offer it of course, but that was another matter. Gathering supporters was one thing, but this strange officer type that had been spying on the Human’s and now, acting suspiciously around a crime scene, was not one to be ignored.

“And he was doing what?! Removing the guards from the area of the attack?!” Solar’s tone was perhaps too strong for its intended recipient. Alas, he could not help it. This unknown servant of Celestia’s was indeed concerning, least of all for his scout like mission earlier, as if he were probing for a weakness. Now he had been seen ushering Guards away, this only mean one thing.

He knew something of the attack.

“It looked like it. It was a big group too. About 20 guards I’d say…”

Celestia, to Tartarus with you!

Alone, this information did not directly implicate the Princess. But this new player into the game was of her band of traitors, and he clearly didn’t wasn’t any of his side to suffer from the attack. This realisation was only given further life as it combined with Solar’s own knowledge, that no Guards had been hurt at all in the attack. Not even a scratch. Plus, after arriving conveniently late, they had proven apprehensive and unresponsive to any immediate requirements, of which there way too many.

Nopony could now say Solar Virtue did not care, not as his anger rose to boiling point, and his desire for revenge trumped even that. This unfamiliar crook of a Pony, her vile mistress too, were enemies of the state. This much was certain. Now all Solar had to do was to prove it, or failing that, to stop it even happening again, by any means necessary.

And it was Ponies like Evening Primrose, the beaten and the damned, that now gave Solar so much cause. That fire needed to fight. Ponies like her, in contrast to Amber Star, were not ordinary happy folk who had been cruelly struck down by treachery and anguish. Families such as theirs were to be relied upon in public, an irony that now was to fight against Celestia and her apparent care for those kind of Ponies. Evening Primrose was not so fortunate to have a pleasant life preceding this. She was a talented soul, but one who’s potential had been wasted by mistakes made by Celestia and her minions. All that intelligence and skill had simply been thrown away as she was forced into the struggle of survival, something no Pony should have to fear.

“I have to go. I’m so sorry…” In truth, Solar did indeed lament his requirement of leaving here. He did not wish to go so easily, not while Ponies needlessly suffered here. But if anything, today had been a day of surprises, and a display of the strength and tenacity of Equestrian’s.

“It’s ok. You do what you have to do…” Solar would indeed do that, and so much more. “And tell Princess Luna…she has my support. As long as she wants to fight for a better future…then I’m in! If not for me…then for Mom…”

Solar stopped as he began to turn to make his leave. Looking back, he didn’t see a broken, corruption of a Pony. He didn’t see a victim, but a warrior, fighting for what was right and shrugging of all previous pain and trouble. If all Ponies were as Evening Primrose were, then perhaps, the world would have no need for him. And it shouldn’t have surprised him, perhaps for just one reason.

“Evening Primrose. Isn’t that one of those night blooming flowers? That kind that remain open even after sunset?”

That namesake was surely no coincidence, and the Pony in question knew that, and indeed, where her loyalties now lie, if that hadn’t always ever had been,

“Yeah, Mom thought of it, on one of her hikes. She found one late at night at her camp, and said she admired its persistence.”

Remarkable.

“Then she chose wisely. You give that name meaning, more than any Pony ever could! Your Mom would be proud of what you have become”. No irony need to be mentioned, for even in her current state, Evening Primrose was more than most would ever be in their entire lives. She was an inspiration. “They say the flower is at home during the night, and so shall you be, if you desire it so…”

Solar did not dissect his offer any more than it need be. Evening Primrose wasn’t just a number for a quota that had to be filled by the NG. Even if she declined entry into the Night, then she would still remain a beacon of hope and heroic attitude to the world, and that was a reason enough to fight if there ever was one.

In response, she did not speak. A smile, even seen behind bandage and dressing, overcame her. Maybe this was more than anypony had ever offered her, or maybe this was just a reversal of fortunes, plain and simple. Whatever it meant to her personally, the two parted with an understanding smile, a respectful nod, and a spirit raised.

Ponies like her, Amber and Cobalt were a force to be reckoned with, Solar knew it. They would show Celestia of what it meant to be a strong, proud nation, not one to fool or fail.

Solar had, not too long ago, cared nothing for these Ponies. He would have gladly left them to rot if it contributed to his benefit. But now, his benefit was their own, and together, under the care and love of the Night, they would do what this hospital had shown plenty of today. Fight, and never give up.

Heading for the exit with an invigorated, determined soul, fuelled by camaraderie and love, Solar knew it was it was wrong to pre judge, to determine a Pony based entirely of their first interaction. Evening Primrose had, on the surface, seemed to be a timid and fearful Pony, but under that exterior that society had forgotten about, she was in reality and fighter, and a Pony who knew what was right, just as Luna did.

Though there were always some exceptions.

“Move aside already!” He ordered, devoid of any decent respect. Crashing into some hurried sow was always a gear grinder if there ever was one, and that was on a good day. When the moment required haste, and the heart bleed passion, interruptions like these were dangerous for the Pony responsible. “I don’t have time for this!”

It wasn’t a good image for Solar that he now so crudely seemed to spit upon an innocent, whose only crime was to bump into him. In truth though, they should have known better than to hog the hallway as if it were their own, and not expect something like this to happen.

Especially for the Princess of friendship.

“Oh my goodness! I’m so sorry! I-I-I didn’t see….Solar?” Princess Twilight seemed genuinely shocked to meet Solar here. After all, it had been so long since their last visit, way back when he had followed her in Ponyville in fact, under the guise of a fake name, all so he could get in on whatever power grabbing session was available. From then, he had the great misfortune of meeting her brother too, the block head that was Shining Armor. After he had taken Solar away, that was the last he had seen of Twilight, who had taken to remaining in her home of Ponyville, instead of actually displaying leadership and being in the capital.

“Princess.” Solar replied stoically but coolly. In truth, Equestria had too many princesses as it was, and with Celestia complicating the rule of the Night, more royalty wasn’t something he wished to juggle with. That and the question that so begged to be answered. Why in Equestria did the country even need a Princess of friendship?

“I mean, it’s Commander Solar, right? Or Commander warden? There never has been a moment in history where somepony occupies both of those titles after all!” The snort that trailed her comment was an unexpected one, and one that only convoyed a sense of ‘know it all-ism’. Not to mention the very fact that she seemed to be aware of his rank, which was more than annoying enough.

How did this nerd make it this far?

His question was promptly answered, as Twilight needed little reminder of why she was here, and by extension, what had happened. If Solar could concede her anything, then he could at least admit that she wasn’t so disconnected from the proper world that she ignored its problems, like Celestia seemed to be doing. At least Twilight was here.

“Call me what you want Princess, but I have little time to chat. I must go.” He could get away with talking to her like this, for she was no born royalty. She had only been given that honour. A small town Pony, sometimes, needed to be reminded that they were just that, and should keep out the way of more consequential individuals.

“Hey, wait!” Twilight then cried, preventing Solar from his departure with a grip of a hoof. This was where options began to run out. He could speak to her with a more forceful tone, but being so physically was a step too far, even for him. “I…I heard of what happened, and I teleported here immediately!” Twilight did indeed seem distressed about the whole thing, and Solar could not blame her. It was enough to make anypony squeamish. Anypony but Celestia at least. For this, he gave Twilight a moment of opportunity to talk.

“That’s very good of you Princess, but I really must go. My people have need of me.” That word, ‘people’ had slipped out totally by accident. It referred to the Shadows and wider NG, but that was not what surprised him so. Without design or influence, he had spoken of them as if they were his own. He spoke of them like they were him family. From the interactions today, combined with the love he bore for Luna, this shouldn’t have appeared shocking. His fate was now tied to the Night and all those who would come to support it. All that was left now was to admit it, to himself first and foremost.

“Let me come with you, please!” Twilight begged, her eyes now portraying a recent history, and revealing a very current red tint to them. She had been crying, obviously for what had happened, and judging from her appearance here, she was desperate to help.

“Princess I-“ Solar’s thoughts were instantly proven to be correct, as Twilight moved even closer to him as a child would to a parent , whenever they desired something so greatly. She now so clearly didn’t want to be left in the dark, and left to her own devices to help the victims.

“Please!” She wailed, her breath cutting short as stress took her and blind hope became placed on Solar’s answers. “I know you’re probably going to see the Shadows, but let me come with you! I just want to help! Please Solar!”

That was a big question. Twilight wished to attend the meeting with the NG, which on its own, was not a thing commonly accepted. In more peaceful times, this was a question with an easy answer. No.

Yet these were not peaceful times, and the Night was in need of allies. He had never considered it before, but Twilight was apparently popular, what with her friendship lessons and the like. She may be as ignorant as anything in regards to higher matters, but winning her to the side of the Night, would surely be beneficial.

And the sweet irony of Celestia’s once prized pupil being set against her was delicious to merely consider.

“Fine, but stay close, and do everything I say. I mean no offence Princess, but you are no longer in your element.”

Granted, Twilight had enough sense to believe and obey Solar’s words. She seemed frightened, lost and utterly panicked, but she did still show enough wisdom to become reliant on Solar’s leadership. Fear was a power tool, and used correctly, even in fearful times the world over, it could be used to brilliant effect.

Nopony could exactly afford to be picky in winning strategies after all.

“Ohmygosh thank you, thank you!!” The simple desire to help was equally powerful, as Solar had demonstrated today. If all went to plan, then within the immediate future, that help acquired, be it from Princess or simple Pony, the war against the corrupt would begin in earnest, with more than a chance to topple the despotic rule of the missing and the omitted.

Celestia, unlike her student, was nowhere to be found. And good thing too, for the bravery and strength shown today, would surely be too much for her treacherous heart to deal with.

Author's Note

More of a continuation of last chapter if anything, but a crucial explanation of what is at stake, and why Solar will now go to any lengths to achieve victory. He may seem to be a little more of a good pony now, but make no mistake, the purge is coming.

Hope you're all enjoying the story so far, and of course, thank you ever so much for reading!

Chapter 37: Deceleration of war

Nothing could have stopped Solar from his campaign in that moment.

No words. No Guard, and certainly no Princess.

Princess Twilight Sparkle was not on the opposing end of his wishes right not, fortunately for her. She was merely tagging along at this point, wishing to seem proactive in some regard. Solar could not blame her, for it was still the case that Canterlot was ruled only by fear and chaos, even hours after the attack. If he was whipped into near fanatical action to spare Equestrian civilisation from descending any further, than he was sure that the book loving Twilight would also.

Together, the Commander of the elite order of the Shadows, and the Princess of friendship, somehow the repeated saviour of the country, were an unstoppable force. These unlikely allies of sorts cared only about doing the right thing, and nopony could stop them.

Not that there were any Ponies to even attempt such a thing.

There was, of course, the predictable amount of distraught citizens about, who wailed in their despair at friends killed and innocence lost. Twilight in particular seemed all too affected by this scene, as her freshly arrived eyes had yet to witness how the attack had broken Canterlot, and not just physically. Solar never allowed her to stop though, for her own sake, but this could do little to the sights she saw, and the sorrow she experienced.

Solar knew her thoughts. An event so violent, so evil that there was no chance that its orchestrators knew anything of the magic of friendship. It was nearly as much of an attack on Twilight’s very being as it was for the direct victims, such was the despair felt this moment. What kindness was there given, what laughter heard in these weeping streets when so much blood and been spilt, and tears formed in Twilights eyes? It was attack against decency and the civilisation of the bonds created by friendship, as much as it was an attack against Equestria itself. Few could be as barbaric as those who revelled in the success of their cruel actions today.

It all served as a painful, if necessary, reminder of what they were all facing, and what could potentially repeat itself, should Twilight not align her power and uses with the Night. She may have been Celestia’s pupil, but eventually the student should eclipse the master, and step out of their shadow.

And join another.

Solar wasn’t sure that introducing her to the Shadows themselves was wise. She was a young, innocent girl, content to have her nose almost permanently stuck in a book of some kind. Nevertheless, she was an official Princess of the realm, just as much as Luna was. When the Shadows, deep and passionate supporters of Luna and her Night, would meet her, what was stopping them from venting legitimate grievances and frustrations upon a Pony with such a powerful title? Not to mention the plight of the Thestrals, and the anger the Shadows of that noble race felt as their people were side-lined, and now, judging from the meeting with Celestia recently, refused equality. They would see Princess Twilight as failing to help their cause, as she chose against to speaking up for them, or at least to challenge Celestia’s misguided views on the matter.

It was dangerous, but they were professionals, surely, disciplined enough to hold back their more ravenous desires. Still, Solar was sure to keep Twilight close, as she was now his responsibility. She was young, pure and almost naively friendly. All Solar had to do was to show the Shadows this much loved figure would be useful to them.

The Shadows, however, were not the only concern felt right now. Matters of security did not end with the Night. On the contrary, the collusion and neglect of the Guards was a deeply concerning matter, made all the more pressing and dangerous as knowledge of their possible involvement behind the attack came to light. This ominous officer Pony, seen around Canterlot ensuring his Ponies were well away from the blast, was no ally. Any of his Guards, even the lowliest, had to be considered a threat.

Yet there were none. An added testament to their inability to help today, and their probably wish to ruin Equestria, but also a curiosity. This close to the castle, Solar had expected to meet resistance or at least questioning of some kind. After an attack, it should have defiantly been the case that security was on its highest alert, with the numbers of Guards increased tenfold. Granted, this path towards Luna’s tower was a quiet one, but Solar and Twilight were almost free to enter the castle grounds, to do as they please.

Golden clad forms could be seen in the distance. Their obnoxious plate reflecting the sun rather well. But they were congregating in more well-known routes, practically abandoning entrances such as these.

In that moment, Solar did not fed his growing opposition to anypony in Celestia’s command. His concern was more of an obvious one. One of concern for Canterlot, and a great frustration of failures of security. Ironically, this collapse in surveillance did benefit him today, as he and Twilight made great and unopposed haste into the Luna tower. Still, when the chaos of today had subsided, and the literal dust settled, it was now clearer than ever that the Guards, orders firmly under the mad grip of Celestia, were unfit for use. Theirs was no longer of organisation capable of keeping Equestria safe, either intentionally or not. It would be for the NG to restore order, ensuring that possibility of a more violent conflict to preserve the peace, seemed ever more likely.

“Solar, um, I hate to ask…” Twilight practically teased, refusing Solar the decency of a finished sentence.

“Ask what? Please hurry Princess, this is not the time.” Solar’s warning was not without legitimacy. The only safe place was now with the NG, buried deep under Luna’s tower. Canterlot was once said to be a refuge from war, capable of holding back any enemy. It had successfully held back a Changeling hive, and had in centuries long gone, survived countless war. Yet it was now a graveyard, its illusion of protection shattered as the first victim had left the world of the living.

“…Is Princess Luna ok…?” It was no coincidence that Twilight’s words sounded so concerned. Treading lightly around the subject however, which was bound to come up, was unrequired. Solar had the utmost confidence in the rightful ruler.

“A moot point, Princess. The Princess Luna is safe and well-guarded, I have ensured my best Guardians remain as her vigilant honour guard.”

“Guardians?” came the inquisitive response of Twilight Sparkle, reminding Solar, that in her ignorant seclusion in insignificant Ponyville, developments such as these had gone unheard to her.

“The reformed Lunar Guard.” Solar replied proudly. “Always need some muscle to trust, unlike the Guard themselves.”

Of course, with any recent addition into the know of secret matters of state, surprise would be rife. For a well-read Pony, almost to the point of unpleasant annoyance, Twilight understood the severity of this development better than most.

“The Lunar Guard?! Solar, are you serious?!” She shrieked, demonstrating quite the over reactive side to her, if Solar could ever say so.

“Why not?” He simply replied, conscious of time lost.

“Um, because they helped Nightmare Moon do all her terrible things?!” Freaking out like this was not befitting a Princess, but at least it was preferable to the lack of control Celestia had demonstrated. “Urgh, this is why I asked if Luna was ok. This is big, like really big, Solar!”

Patience now began to run thin as Solar realised the error he had so easily made when he had accepted Twilight with him. Her overreactions would only delay them, risking untold dangers, and creating the potential for some cocky Day Guard to “escort” her away from him. Still, annoying as she was, another Princess on his side was preferable to any alternative.

“To answer your question again, Princess Luna is safe, and nothing, not ever, will bring her harm. There will not be a circumstance that will hurt her, not while I live! Is this understood?” Only when he had finished did Solar play back his tone in his mind, and realise just how ardent he had sounded in his defence of Luna. In curious silence did Twilight then look upon him, her mind racing as conclusions most likely began to form in her mind. She never said anything, nor did she show to realise it, but as Solar compromised himself and looked away in fluster, there was no amount of stoic or indomitable aura about him that could plead against that anything that did not suggest he was in love with Luna. “Now, may we continue? Forgive me when I say Princess, but this meeting cannot wait.”

Twilight may have been teased with forbidden knowledge, but it at least served to keep her thoughts occupied. Such a treat could not forsaken by acting ungratefully, especially if that treat came from Solar, head of an ancient order that carried one too many fearful rumours about it. With a meek nod, Twilight submitted, and let Solar take the lead once more.

So into Luna’s tower they entered, it’s cool and soothing blue tone creating that ever great a contrast to the bombastic nature of the rest of Canterlot. In Solar’s point of view, it was a relaxing, calming look, one that, as soon as he entered it, put him at ease, and refused the entry of problems of the day, in all literal sense of the word. Twilight however, was not so lucky. Her head was hung a little low, a common sign of insecurity. Her eyes darted around her whereabouts as him she were paranoid of an incoming attack. Of course, she was more than safe here, even though many once said that safety was a trait shared by all of Canterlot. The city though was not packed full of Guardians, with their vigilant and near set of edge looks patrolling the towers many rooms.

Twilight looked upon them, even while armour was a rarity to them thanks to their unrecognised status by Celestia, with unease. She did not show distain that they were even here in the first place, despite her previous reservations. Her fear, Solar concluded was a good thing. It meant these new recruits were not of the soft variety, and were, above all, dangerous Ponies. Their loyalty must come as standard, that much was a deep requirement, but aside from that, Solar cared little for how violent and intimidating they seemed, preferring there were, then to were not.

“Princess, this way if you please?” Solar offered, far more gently this time as if to show her that the Night was not here to harm her. He was sure she had been in the tower itself before, but now descending deep underground, the architecture changing to far a more dungeon like appearance, required a little care from him. After all, the Guardians themselves were today acting as literal guards, with specific instructions to remain stoic and uncompromising. The Shadows, free, independent and very self-sufficient, were under no such obligation. If they had something to say, or worryingly, even do, they would, without a hitch.

“Now, Princess, before we enter, I must inform you of a few things” Solar said carefully as the two now stood outside a closed door, with naught but blue flame torches illuminating the dark and stony hallways. “I’m not sure if you’ve ever met the Shadow’s, but let’s just say they aren’t the friendliest of bunches. Kindness isn’t really something they do”.

Solar would have normally forgone this warning to any other Pony, were it not required. Twilight, the Princess of friendship, because of her rank, had to be the exception. Solar couldn’t risk his Shadows offending or hurting her somehow, and then have her pleading that she was not warned. For safety’s sake, and to not upset her ‘friendship’ sensibilities, an unrealistic expectation could not be allowed to grow, and the dangers of this meeting must take its place.

“Sir Solar, I have to remind you that I have battled Changelings, a bunch of magical creatures, Tirek himself, and an assortment of other dangers. I think I can manage a few Thestrals.” Solar was not impressed. Her magical abilities were said to be profound, but boastful attitudes rarely got one far. All the magic in the world would not stop some foolish, sneaky Shadow with a hatred of any authority that wasn’t belonging to Luna, from sinking their fangs into Twilights jugular, being promptly ripping it out.

“Princess, your respective position is not one of strength.” Solar chose his words carefully, ever wishing to seem logical choice for Luna’s confidant. “The Shadows will most likely be angry of the attack, and whatever you’ve heard of them, I dare say much of that hearsay might end of repeating itself, if we are not careful”.

Perhaps it wasn’t surprising that arrogance was confident here, when born of ignorance to the true nature of the Shadows. It did at least mean that they had done their jobs well, if objective truth about their order remained as elusive as them.

Solar wasn’t sure if Twilight was enlightened with fact, but perhaps she needn’t be. Reminders of the attack reliably put the Princess into a solemn, sedated frame of mind, easily replacing any vestiges of cockiness or arrogance. For the kind of audience about to be granted, humbleness was the name of the game, and that game was ensuring the Princess of friendship didn’t get herself killed.

“I see…” She conceded, calling upon some form of regality that Solar had no idea existed in this once common Pony. “Can we enter then?”

Granted, Twilight still persisted in her mission to get involved. No warning nor threat seemed to halt her desire to join in the activities of the Night, as if she were a secret admirer of it. Solar could do little against such persistence, and with good reason.

Because such a quality was endearing, especially in regards to her ability to find herself useful by Solar. Expelling that tired old trope that the Night was something to be feared was something Twilight was attempting right now, and Solar dare not disrupt that.

“As you wish….Princess!” Solar finalised his comment loudly, for the room he had opened to at that point, needed pronouncing to, and alerting it occupants to their important guest.

“Princess Twilight, may I introduce to you, the ancient and noble order of the Shadows. Defenders of the realm!”

The room was, predictably, fairly dark, given its current occupants. Like much of the architecture down here, it was very vault like, preferring form over function. And the function of this chamber was planning, which explained the large horse shoe like table right in the middle of it, with varied races sat on and around it.

Those Ponies were the Shadows, and upon hearing Twilight’s triumphant entrance, all chatter ceased, and an eerily silence began to consume all.

Despite being a fairly varied crowd, in terms of racial makeup, all pairs of eyes that now set themselves upon Twilight all looked to be of the Thestral variety. They were intense, deep stares and ones full of emotion and above all, distress of their own. The Shadows, supremely, were servants to the country, and they trusted Luna in ensuring that country was safe. Their confidence had been shaken however, like countless others today. But unlike those masses, the Shadows were not left weeping, broken souls whose innocence was ripped away in the violence of the attack. This group was already violent, and had not misconceptions of what the reality of the world was like. They knew well of the chaos unleashed today, but when it had been so close to home, right in the heart of Equestria, only lust for vengeance remained.

They wanted to defend Equestria at any cost, and like Solar now, would go to any length to achieve it.

Twilight was understanding that extreme ambition right now, as she looked upon a dozen faces of vengefulness, who now told her of what violence would be paid back in kind.

“Princess Twilight…” Approached Midnight Blossom, ever the dutiful Shadow. “Let me be the first to welcome you here, and let it be assured that we will protect you as fiercely and without mercy as we would to Princess Luna.” Despite the quite disarmed feeling that Midnight made her Commander well known of, having being forced to greet Twilight with no warning, Solar remained impressed with her professionality. She did not let wrath consume her to the point of failing to act in accordance to tradition, but neither did she forgo it to seem weak or unmoved by the attack. Twilight may have been shocked at the forwardness of Midnight in her desire for revenge, but it at least told her what the Shadows were all about, and what honesty that could demonstrate.

“Um, thank you...” Twilight managed to reply, clearly at unease with the intimidating appearance of her audience. “I hope I can do you all proud.” Solar knew the Princess to have no prejudice in her heart. On the contrary, she was inclusive and accepting to a fault, focusing on friendship so much that they gave her a royal title for it. Still, her lack of experience in forms of diplomacy was evident, and did little to warm the Shadows to her.

So Solar decided to step in, finding himself lacking any fear of his still relatively new role.

“The Princess wants to help us, and despite my best efforts, could not be dissuaded in her willingness to support the cause of the Night, so I won’t have any of you pissing yourselves in a foul like sulk. You’ll treat her as you do Princess Luna, understand?!” Solar had been sure to sound commanding. He couldn’t very well be responsible for the death of Twilight after all.

For the most part, he knew many Shadows to be merely surprised by her presence, a shock made only worse on the surface by the anger of the attack. Twilight would recover from their temporary distain.

On the other hoof however, there were many among the group who find compromise an art form too complicated for them, and Solar needn’t have been telepathic to understand who would be the first among that undesirable lot to speak up first.

“So she’s desired to set aside her former teacher then?” Came the ever brash voice of Midnight Dust, his arrogance never seeming to fall anywhere below painfully obvious. “Because it’d be great if most ponies said ‘screw off’ to a traitor!”

Solar winced. Hard. Not only was this cocky fool teaching Twilight why he was such a thing, which was an embarrassment enough for the order, but he was, with clearly little thought, so loudly suggesting to Twilight of Celestia’s probable crimes. Yes, Celestia had blood on her hooves, but Solar did not have any need of one of his Ponies shouting it out loud, to Twilight of all Ponies. That was counterproductive to the intentions of showing Twilight that the Night would be accommodating to her.

“Midnight Dust!” Solar called out loudly, his voice reverberating around the chamber. “What is your cranial malfunction? This is a Princess you are talking to, may I fucking remind you?!”

Midnight Dust talking at all was problem enough. Clearly not the brightest bat in the room, his failings in tactfulness was a shame to the order of the Shadows on a good day. In any other time, his initial instincts were a liability, and in the current case, a danger to the cause.

“I’m just saying! Why is it that while the bodies are still cold, that we suddenly start trusting some geeky Dayling to help us? What a way to spit on everything we’ve fought for!” This had been Solar’s worry, that nopony would jump on board with the plan. That overcoming their long held beliefs, that anyone not Luna could not be trusted, would be the right path.

Idiots!

“Hey now Midnight, lets relax a little, shall we?” Interjected Silver Sky, his voice of reason not amiss in the mind of Midnight Dust and quite a few more.

“Oh of course it would be you to defend a non Thestral, Silver.” Shot back Midnight with genuine anger. “You basically look like them anyway. Having second thoughts of where your loyalties lie?”

The situation, already, was turning into something dirty. This was infighting at its finest, and it was all because of Solar.

“You seriously asking that, Dust?” And it was a good question. Solar did not doubt the severity of any pony’s loyalty in this room, else they wouldn’t be here, desperate to know how to advance in the face of this threat. If one’s loyalty was somehow shattered by this attack, then they would have found it wise to use their head start to escape, for as had been the case with Solar’s predecessor, vengeance was never far behind when it was offered by the Night.

“I’m just thinking that maybe you’ve given up on us, and wish it was our people lying dead in the streets!”

Solar cringed for the state of the room, the state of the Shadows. Midnight Dust was but a vocal mouthpiece for a feelings found common in many souls here. A symptom, not the cause.

“You really are an idiot if you think I do care about my own race!” Personal attacks rarely met with the successful accuracy that its originator hoped. Silver Sky, Solar knew, was not lax in the same desire all here made a home in. But gone now was the time for discretion apparently, and civil discussion seemed a thing of a long gone past.

And what a sight it must have been for Twilight.

Her first venture into this secret world of service, and what did she find? Nothing but ill-discipline, infighting and personal attacks, as if they were back in the school yard. If another Princess were present, and Luna saw what had become her ancient and sacred order, then Solar would not blame her if she suddenly decided to abolish the entire thing, then and there.

“Dark Blossom?” Solar inquired, his voice going unnoticed to all but its target, under the copious amount of shouting and verbal death match.

“Commander?” She replied diligently approaching Solar and a subdued Twilight, clearly not at all impressed also at the show unveiling.

“Where is Neon? I haven’t seen her since the blast?”

Dark pondered for a moment. That Pony was an elusive one by nature, but as she and Solar had fixated themselves on the very immediate aftermath of the attack, they had naturally parted ways, and despite this meeting having been called, she was nowhere to be even heard of.

“Last I heard, she was with some of our Guardians. Need I remind you she is quite the fiery type?”

Another worrying fact to add to the pile. What was Neon Edgy doing with a group that could so easily cause trouble of the bloody variety? Surely Neon was not so impulsive that she would seek retribution alone? Unhinged and unwieldy as the loose cannon that she ever seemed.

Solar prayed not, but it was not the most pressing issue. The survival of the Shadow’s trumped any other concern.

“Princess, do not let this shit show weigh you down. They are just…frustrated.” Choice words if there ever were any, and a rather tame description that still managed to anger Midnight Dust, who somehow now had a super sense to pick up anything that tried to drag his name through the dirt, as if it could be dragged any deeper.

“Shit show?!” He cried, switching his target as if he was a hungry predator. “You’re one to talk, ‘Commander Solar’. What have you done to stop all this? Do we need to get rid of you as we did Steel Onyx?”

Honestly, that was Solar’s most feared prospect. To end up out of a job and cast out, with possible force, was bad enough. It was a painful humiliation, but it was a mercy that Steel Onyx only had that to deal with. To betray Luna with incompetence and failure was a punishment too far, a suffering Solar could barely bring himself to think about. To know Luna’s heart had been broken, and her desires shattered, Solar had no words to comfort himself with. He only hoped the sole way he would fail Luna was with his mortality, and a death a long time from now.

In these depressing thoughts, Solar had not immediately replied, leaving a gap for anypony to fill. Surprisingly, it was Twilight who filled it.

“Sir, please! The Commander is trying his very hardest! Look, he’s even suffered from the accident himself!” Solar wasn’t too pleased in having his personal battles fought for him, especially by one who’s presence here and caused this whole mess. Additionally, what ‘suffering’ she was referring to was from the fight with the Human’s, and not the explosion. Still, if just to spite Midnight Dust, Solar did not correct her mistake.

“You…You’re the one who defeated Nightmare Moon…” Until now, Midnight Dust had, albeit far more aggressively, stayed apathetic towards Twilight, using her more as an arguing point than a Pony to even acknowledge. Now though, despite Solar’s initial concerns that Midnight would unleash such fury upon her and make an enemy of a powerful pony, no further aggression came. No onslaught built up by years of mistrust and oppression. No, the path Midnight chose was far worse.

Many Shadows, Dark Blossom and Neon Edgy included, saw Luna as more than just a Princess. It was an infectious attitude that had spread to Solar, who was now allowed to see Luna as his everything. It was no secret in these ranks that they all wished to see Luna escaping the restraints of the current diarchy, of which was still was skewed against her. A queen Luna was a strong word, but not so extreme among her chosen supporters. To the extreme they might have to go, as Solar was discovering, but a Luna treated fairly was not such dirty thing.

That seemingly ever present stain, that one thing that the Shadows could never escape, harkening back to the days themselves, was.

“W-What? Yeah! Of course I did! Me and my friends couldn’t exactly just let her win, you know?” It was to no ponies benefit that Twilight now acted so simply now, playing straight into Midnight’s hoof. For his following reaction, one of severe disapproval and profound regret, was preciously of the kind Solar had no hoped to deal with, let alone handle with Twilight present.

“And look where that has gotten us!” Midnight bitterly fired back, his entire form almost ready to attack. “Threats almost annually! The country ready to implode! War on the horizon and now intent to harm our Queen! Thanks a lot for your help, Princess!”

“…Queen..?”

Twilight’s steady realisation was a step too far for Solar. He would not stand by and let some Nightmare Moon apologist ruin everything just because things got tough. The Shadow’s, at least some of them, had not forgotten their servitude to the dark mistress, and it appeared that as soon as the insecurity born of tension claimed individual Ponies , some form of secret admiration rose to the surface. A dirty thing indeed, and a memory of a time long gone, no longer capable of helping those in the present.

“Midnight! That’s enough!” Solar intervened, entering the fray, directly between Twilight and the Shadow.

“Or what?” Midnight spat back. In his yearning for a time he believed required today, only a dark path to oblivion awaited him. As evident as it was now, such misplaced nostalgia betrayed his very being, forcing him to fight against the cause he swore to, and the those who followed that cause. Solar was that cause personified right now, but knowing Midnight, something more personal influenced his actions. “Maybe you only joined us to steer Luna away from her destiny, so you can get Celestia to strike her down yet again, and bring in everlasting day!”

What?! Ridiculous!

A distrusting mind was a deluded mind. Midnight, in his anger, lost all sight of fellowship and goal. His was now, despite shared sympathies of Nightmare Moon with many of his colleagues, a solitary, lonely cause, one without aim or bond. Nightmare Moon did not need to return to spur Equestria into action, and Luna need not turn dictator to restore order, a feat only possible through collaboration and the Night fighting as one.

“Are you mad?!” Shouted Solar, wishing to instil some order back into the room. “You dare to say I prefer Celestia over our Princess?!” The more he dwelled upon it, the more personal it became for Solar. Celestia could simply never be the one he would follow, even if she was even a fraction less despotic. He did not need reminding of why he was fighting now, and why Luna deserved everything he could offer her.

“Pfff! Or maybe you just wanted to bring her down to your lonesome level! You wanted somepony to share in your miserable existence of living like a parasite to the world!” Midnight Dust was now practically nose to nose with Solar, as he clearly was betting his provoking to slip into a more violent stage. That was a concession Solar could not afford, for fearing of conceding Midnight the benefit of the doubt in his words.

“Enough, Midnight.” It was with eerie foreboding that Solar now spoke to Midnight, calmly and with cold insertion.

“Nah!” came the response that literally spat on Solar’s face. “Bet you’re glad you’ve tricked her into joining your sad life! Makes sense for scum like you to feed off another sad existence so that you can live in the shit world we give you!”

Solar’s heart beat raised. Dramatically. Such falsehood only succeeded in aggravating him with a mockery of the truth. Simply how dare Midnight claim Solar to be without cause, that he used those Ponies who tried, so that he could profit from disaster. This was simply not acceptable, and as his blood boiled, there, in that single moment, Solar did realise what one thing could push him over the edge,

Dishonesty against his love for Luna, was a strike to the face. By attacking Solar like this, Midnight insulted his ruler. Luna was being relentlessly smeared by one of her own Shadow’s , who committed near treason against her while he spouted lies that she was weak, and in need of Solar to lead her.

“Thanks, Commander! Thanks for pissing on us all and making Luna a laughing stock! If she was seen by who she was in the past, I’m sure you’d be hanging high within the hour!”

No. Stop.

“You’re a leech, Solar Virtue! Sucking the life out of Luna so you can feel a little less shit when you look upon the equally broken form that she is! But I guess that’s all ok for you! Cos’ finally you’ll be all ok that you’ve finally done it and messed everything up so much that you can say you aren’t the only parasite in the world!”

Solar began to seriously fear for his composure, his chance of being Commander. Should he break here, as some bitter victim would, then he was no Pony to follow, no vanguard trustworthy enough to lead the Night into a better future.

But was Midnight right? Was he correct when he said that Solar had done all this just because?

Looking back, regardless of a hunger for power, that rapid rise to the top he had been so lucky to achieve was not admirable. It was a selfish feed off others, all to benefit himself and, like Midnight stated, to bring the world down to his level.

The past was unchangeable, and it defined each Pony.

So what Midnight saw, a jealous and disrupting force, a parasite, was true….

Solar wanted to just leave. To run away and never return. He could do it. He would live as he had always done. As an outcast. No past nor future capable of defining him.

He would be a nopony, as he always had been. A nopony, with no cause.

“Y’know, I’m kinda glad the attack happened. Sure, a lot of Ponies died, but at least it’s exposed all the rot that is among even us!” Midnight looked upon Solar with total distain, and not great lack of disgust. Other Shadow’s just stood there, unable or unsure how to act. “My only regret is that the tally wasn’t higher. Maybe then you could all see how pathetic the Commander has made Luna! They say Nightmare Moon is the corrupt form, but we’ve been dealing with such a broken piece of gloom, that I don’t even know anymore! I guess when your only cause is to defile another Pony, then this is what you get! A Princess made common by some mud! The Night has whored itself out!”

The room froze. A complete state as if time had literally stopped. It may well have, for Solar at least. He could deal with insults, slander and even war upon him. Concerns of losing his job were legitimate, but now, gone. Nothing he felt was for himself anymore. No fear, no frustration of others.

What was he fighting for?

He had developed a cause of his own, by his own doing. His rise to the top was dishonest, even parasitical, but alas, it was already so. In response, Solar knew he needed something new, a more righteous, honourable aim.

Luna was that cause. Her reign and betterment of others was its design. Nightmare Moon was not Luna, not anymore anyway. All that mattered was the Luna who had embraced him and become one with his cold heart. Just that. No more. No less.

Her enemies had struck many a time, and now Solar knew that should the cause he shared, with the only one who mattered, succeed, that they must be defeated. Midnight Dust, a sad and unreliable sympathiser from an age no longer relevant, had now proven himself among them.

He had revolted against his Commander. Disrespected a Princess. Undermined any sort of order or coherency that had existed. He was a disrupter to the cause, and that was before he had even spoke of Luna.

His Princess, the very one whom he owed his very position, and the one who he had sworn an undying oath to, now no longer seemed even an ally to him. Midnight had framed her as some escort to indecency and a division of the hated form that Solar once was. He had spoken of her in the worst possible way, more than any Pony whose life was important to them, deserved.

Proudly stating that he wished for another leader, even a form of Luna, was no less than treason. Solar knew, from the invigorated cause he had developed earlier, how to deal with those Ponies. Loudly degrading Luna worse than even the most morally bankrupt tabloids could even dream of, was no less than making a personal enemy of his Commander.

Solar had little experience with such hatred and dealing with it, but he had an idea. And he could only hope Luna would forgive him.

“Please!” begged Twilight, her light of harmony somehow never relenting. “Stop!”

“I don’t think so, Princess! The Commander is going to discipline me! Don’t worry though, he won’t dare upset his precious Luna!”

No, I wouldn’t…But her Night shall last forever…no matter the cost…

It all happened within a few violent seconds. Learning from his earlier fight with a larger competent, Solar instantly navigated around the well-developed form of Midnight Dust, and just with the Human, brought him down.

Thestrals were very akin to a Pegasus, internally at least. Their bodies were more adapt to flying, and thus, were evolved to be light and nimble. Unfortunately for Midnight, he was neither nimble nor strong enough to withstand to what he described with racist intent, as a ‘Mud’ Pony. Solar slammed down upon Midnight’s forelegs, snapping them as easily one would a twig they had grown bored of fidgeting with. The giant Bat Pony fell crashing to the ground, screaming as his legs literally hung on by skin alone.

Solar did not let the sight of such horribly bent legs distract him. Spinning around and delivering a harsh buck to what was obviously a spine, Midnight was done, there and then. Completing his full circle spin, Solar finished his treasonous opponent off with a foreleg descending upon skull. And just like that, Midnight was out cold, his fate, be it life or death, no longer one Solar concerned himself for.

Solar need not have justified his actions, at least to the Shadow’s. They stood there though, completely bewildered, but more importantly, subdued. What they just witnessed was what would happen should they cross Solar, or betray the Night. A warning they would never forget. Twilight, of course, seemed to have sunken into the darkness as she probably just saw more proper violence than she had ever before seen.

Solar cared not. He had just delivered a message and made an example of a traitor. Now all that mattered, was the call. Walking up to the table and standing atop of it, he solidified his role as the Commander, perhaps permanently.

“I don’t need to tell you what you already know!” He boomed, his voice reaching each and every Shadow. “Equestria has come under attack, and now, we are betrayed! You see here what those traitors deserve!” Looking at those under his command, there was submissiveness, even wariness. Concerning, but not defeating, for behind that initial shock, was something far more precious. Hope.

“We have waited too long to act! I called you all here today in response to the cowardly attack in this fair city, but it seems that we will be given no reprieve, no time to look back. Our ancient and noble order now shows signs of the failures that grip this country. No longer I say!”

Solar had the attention he desired. Dark Blossom too, probably the most traditionalist among the group, allowed him this time, as if she were giving him permission to follow this path. It was though, alas, was a sign of dire times, and the lengths Ponies would go to fight it.

“Our Princess has ordered me to restore order, but it seems that to do so, we must start closer to home! The Night Guard has already shown us their true colours, but treachery does not end there! We shall unearth this corruption, root and stem! We shall march out there, a new force of the day, and quell whatever authority wishes harm to this nation!” The room was steadily growing more supportive. Heads began to nod as they realised that passiveness was no longer the way to go, and positive muttering echoed through the group, as Solar’s words rang true. “As Luna commands, we shall no longer skulk around in the darkness! We shall show Ponies that they can sleep well at night while we purge their land of those who wish them harm, and burn that away which causes incident like this to occur!” Solar said bitterly, looking down at the broken form of Midnight. “Princess Luna has been, for too long, subjugated and neglected by those of once had the gall to call themselves our ‘friends’! “ All except Twilight now cursed such harm to Luna, as they saw harmony for what it was, a prison, containing the true forces of good, even while the world outside burned.

“So let’s show traitors like these that they are no longer safe! No longer capable of humiliating Equestria! Let’s show them what the NG can do, when they wish to serve their country!”

Resounding cries of celebration and cheering circled Solar, as he witnessed the Shadow’s whipped into the force he needed them to be. All now stood tall and strong, ready to truly do what was necessary.

“Go! Advance into Equestria, with nothing but glory of the Night, and show those renegades, turncoats and villains what Equestria truly is! Strong! Proud! And victorious! Go and restore order! Go and remove those who do us wrong! Go and defeat those who wish to hurt our people and our Princess!”

Another chorus of undying support and cheering. The Shadow’s, those who did not stand up against Solar, were already steadfast and loyal to Luna. But complacency had consumed them all, creating a series of situations that led to the horrors of today. Now though, that reflection that once caused such weakness, was shattered as it always should have been.

“For the safety of us all, and the glory of Luna, I ask you all now to fight! Fight for us all, and allow stability to return! Then, with the grace of our rightful ruler, the Night will no longer be ignored!”

A smile creeped up on Solar’s face, the stomps of support and invigoration feeding into every ponies heart. Solar was doing this for Luna yes, but until now, true success had been elusive. If he was to serve her, and serve her truly, he must go above and beyond the call of duty. To commit to the restoring of order as she commanded, but to purge fully those who would dare oppose her. These were her wishes, but it was to be him to decide how they were implemented. He would rid this entire country of any conspirators or agents of terror, with the most intentional lack of tolerance.

The Night will last forever and for the greater good, its empire of benevolence needed, or rather was forced, to accept a sacrifice of blood.

“We shall destroy all those who have wronged us, and I promise you, when the fight is done….” And Solar thought. This was surely it. The declaration of war. He only hoped that Luna would stand far back, away from this all, if not for her safety, then for her glory. Solar would not allow any harm come to her, and if necessary, would take any and all steps, however it took, to protect her.

“…When our enemies our gone…we shall, eternally, have…peace…”

Solar, in his grandest moment, among the hoof stomping and chanting, hardly recognised the face of terrified awe that befell Twilight. Right now, she was witnessing everything she fought for to come up in flames. The peaceful land she had known for all her life, about to erupt in violence and division. She was a young Pony, but she was tied to a rotten, out of date ideology. For the sake of peace, she would support the Night, or know her world become all the more worse for it.

Author's Note

So yeah, basically, Solar has cracked.

You see from the chapter, how Solar starts off ready and pumped, but cautious. From hoping Twilight doesn't cause trouble, to making the best out of bad situation with the Shadows by hoping twilight doesn't fight against them, to just saying screw it all! Its hypocritical of him, but its signs of how far he will now go to serve the Night, especially as Midnight Dust has now shown him just how much he doesn't want to return to how he was.

In a way, Solar has kinda gone full dictator. he thinks he now knows whats best for Equestria and for Luna. He's interpreting everything to be against him, and thinks only one solution will sort it all out

So Solar has in a way, finished his main arc. His rise to power and overcoming of who he was, or rather, all the stuff he never had. Now its just the fight!

Hope you enjoyed the chapter, and everything up to this point :twilightsmile:

Chapter 38: First strike

Considering the events of the day, Canterlot at night, beyond all belief, remained peaceful. The gentle mountain breeze gracing the quaint streets with an almost cozy like quality.

Even further up, to the sky, each star shinned brightly, perhaps knowing their beauty was needed now, more than ever. Individually, they remained a beacon of hope, for anypony who would call them a friend.

Alas, but perhaps to no great surprise, few Ponies were about. The day had been long, and above all, taxing. A pony could easily be forgiven for finally returning home, after a day of pure chaos and unending panic, and just letting their head hit the pillow, and fall promptly asleep.

Not all were so fortunate however. The irony of this night, with its tranquil calm and beauty, was that no equal qualities could be found in anypony this night. Those who chose to remain awake, or rather those who were forced to, had to endure with the failure of consolation from the night, not even its peacefulness capable of soothing an anxious heart.

Many of this ghost like characters were of the current world not out of choice, but by undesired necessity. Maybe they simply couldn’t sleep, unable to contend with memories of earlier, or perhaps they remained awake as a way of dealing with their stress, hoping that deep thought, reflection almost, would spare them from a crueller, far more mentally unstable fate.

The most realistic reason, if mundanely so, was that after a hard day, one either directly exposed to its events, or from afar, most Ponies just wished for a reprieve from an action most thought would never strike them, as violence ever seemed that spectre that would never made its ugly presence known here.

Such a reprieve could take many, if quite similar, forms. Those who took their problems head on fought back the desire to sleep, and either took a walk or continued in whatever task they could. Those who wished to ignore it, as if they could claim ignorance of the day, took to the drink. The varied Inns and bars of Canterlot, given the grim day, were relatively full. The atmosphere however, all around, was predictably solemn in tone though. No echoes of laughter or boisterous cries of joy as would have been the norm on such an inviting night.

This lack of activity, this amputation of Canterlot’s night life, was made only worse with a large portion of the city cordoned off, particularly around the area of the attack. The blast had been large, causing great damage to surrounding buildings, but the sheer extent of the now forbidden area of the city was surely no coincidence. Ponies walked by blocked off, barren streets, wondering why this road in particular was now flanked by foreboding Night Guards.

It was a surety however that most Ponies simply put this down to the shock of the attack, and a fight against complacency that would have ensured a lax, almost lazy attitude to the crime scene.

So that was to be this cool, welcoming night. A harmonious truce with the fury of this new age.

One Pony, a simple patron of a local bar, took a step outside. The air was rich, at least in comparison to the energised heat of the bar. He had heard much about the attack earlier, and like many others, had not been able to deviate their attention from any further news about it. He was from a small nearby town, a commuter area of sorts. This bar was a favourite of his to unwind, and unwind he needed. Tension just felt all too common today, even for those who had no idea of just the sheer amount of dead. Equestria was meant to be peaceful place, free of this type of bloodshed. Few, including him, knew not how to react and respond to this kind of development, and even drinking in his most liked establishment, could not remove that stain that most were now realising they had been unwillingly labelled with. As he drank his drink inside, smiling and conversing with his friends, there came a moment that all would have to contend with.

What now?

What came next? And how would Equestria deal with it?

No Pony even knew who the attacker was. Could it have been the Griffons? They had been itching to initiate a fight with Equestria for a while. Was it yet another ancient villain, come to wreak havoc once more? No word had come from the Princesses, perhaps not so surprising given the persistent rumours of distress and distrust about them. Only the Guards, unusually stoic and unapproachable, had been the response, and they had chosen to be as if they were foreign occupiers, as they stood there, treating any Pony who stepped even ten feet near them as an intruder.

Times were odd, and as this Pony was learning, each individual would have to contend with these dilemmas far more regularly than they would have liked. He stepped out, with little warning given to his friends, in dire need of fresh air. He knew not why exactly he did it, but from how he currently felt, this sudden retreat from life portrayed itself as some abrupt desire to call a time out, and take minute to escape the burdens of the day.

Out there he stood, completely alone, and in near silence. Only a slither of activity from the bar escaped to his current position, until a louder, quite strange noise reached his ears.

At first, he thought it his friends coming out to find him. When he looked back, and saw nopony whatsoever, he looked around. Maybe it was just another group out and about. But no happy go lucky bunch came, and this Pony was left to study the loudening noise in more detail.

It seemed synchronised, whatever it was. As if it had been rehearsed and organised to sound as disciplined as possible. Furthermore, it was a heavy, determined vibration that spread through the cobbled streets. Clearly, this was something large approaching, and approaching it was with unrivalled assurance.

In a way, it almost unnerved this Pony, who listened to this noise and heard an angry sort of energy, like a slow but giant tidal wave was about to wash over him, and take him as its conviction desired. Only when he heard the occasional shout, did he realise that his turbulence was Pony made.

The Guards maybe? Surely not, for they were already in position and the sun had not yet risen to warrant a changing of it.

Looking up the street, which was aimed towards upper Canterlot, and thus the castle, this Pony awaited the reveal of this new force.

Louder and louder it approached, a march of some sorts, with strong and aggressive orders directing it. The Pony did, admittedly, entertain the fact that Canterlot was now about to be taken over by some enemy that might have caused the attack, but not in his wildest dreams had he thought that the authority now marching down towards him, were of some sinister, dark and utterly dangerous looking mockery of the Night Guard.

It was a regimented group of at least 100 Ponies, or rather, what seemed like Ponies.

Like an army they came, dressed in a black, ominous uniform, quite austere in appearance, yet adorned with finely crafted if intimidating silver trim, with the very occasional dash of deep purple for good measure. Among them, this Pony was sure he saw the serpentine eyes and fangs of a Bat Pony, but closer investigation seemed not possible as they marched past with an unstoppable force of disruptence and bleak determination. Close enough as they were now however, as an occupying force marched past those they wished to instil fear into, this Pony looked upon these near invaders with apprehensive, if curious eyes. Inscribed upon their intimidating uniforms lay a symbol, placed along the collar, and attached to the right foreleg. From left to right, it seemed as if the first symbol were some form of white lightning bolt, but upon closer inspection, it became clearer that this was, in fact, a stylised ‘N’. Following the letter was an odd design, an emblem of some sorts. It was as if the letter ‘O’ had been sliced in half, vertically, and had been joined with two small lines at either cut. In many ways, it looked similar to a horse shoe on its side, but for such a group of menace and goal, this did not seem the case.

Apart from their almost perverse aura of righteousness and order, they were notably not armed. This, combined with any lack of armour, suggested a far from official strength of rule from this group. Yet their great attention to detail, be it in their appearance or regimentally, in addition to their seemingly great will to be noticed, did not advocate a sense of impending doom, or that the populace of Canterlot should run in terror. Unnerving they were yes, and without a shadow of a doubt, an aggressive new sight to the city, but this Pony did not feel the sudden urge to flee for his life. His senses were heightened in apprehension, but his eyes were fixated on the company that spared him no notice as they continued down the street, headed for the direction of the attack. Nothing could stop them, and as Ponies left the bar and opened their windows to witness Canterlot’s newest disruptance, a small if significant crowd of wonder slowly tailed them, in part out of simple curiosity, but as this Pony was beginning to discover, a contrasting alignment to the powers that be.

He hardly even considered his friends as he steadily followed the group in tow. Through streets they marched through, an obvious objective in mind as they considered little if anything on their push into the lower city.

Then finally, the group stopped, and without great coincidence. It was a large square that this strange organisation now found itself in, it’s civilian cohort not too far behind.

Crucially, or understandably very worrying to many, these were not the sole bodies of Ponies found in the square. Two other streets, roughly to both left and right, also revealed a company of these ominous troops, and all three new arrivals now joined a central, larger congregation.

Together, this square now easily bore approaching 500 of these sinister Ponies. A quick shuffling and reordering from the new arrivals, and now, alarmingly, a small army began to form. A corps of black and silver, matching the night sky, standing there in total silence, their eyes fixated with utter distain upon the other side of the square.

For there, with little grace or preparation, was another force. A hastily formed response of Night Guards, rushing to place themselves into formation. Their armour rattled, and their spears were raised high, but not show of strength had the desired effect on their new opponents. This new group did not flinch, for their resolve seemed all the more potent, and despite any lack of military equipment, now seemed the more dangerous of the sides.

The Pony who had followed them, wondering what this protest of resoluteness desired, could see it all. Two blocks of darkness, but only one of confidence and surety. The Guards were panicked, placing them into a position of weakness and lack of sympathy.

No Pony knew what this new group wanted. A fearful ignorance was spread deeply among the gathered population. Yet what was not so opaque, what now seemed obvious, was this mysterious force was here to stay, and they desired only one thing against their royal opposites.

Total victory…

Solar had dreamt of victory…and of defeat.

The night was still young as he woke up from his slumber of only two or three hours. It was limited rest, and Solar would have considered it a great lie if he had said he had awoken full of energy.

A small amount of rest was only possible given the time constraints of the plan, and everything that had happened since he was upon that table under the Luna tower, rallying the troops.

First, Princess Twilight had left, with no lack of haste. At first, Solar thought this to be unacceptable, given everything she had seen, and how it may affect her. He remembered her reactions well, watching her face appear as if her entire family had just been murdered. Of course her opinions on Solar’s speech and actions was to be predicted, but for safety’s sake, Solar had intercepted her exit, and promptly questioned her.

“Princess, I have to ask…” Solar started, caring little at just how ominous his voice has sounded. “You aren’t planning on informing others of what you’ve heard tonight, of course?”

Twilight had looked upon him, in that moment, with no small amount of fear. Not for her life, nor for her general wellbeing in fact. She was an admittedly powerful Pony, and one who surely understood that Solar would never outright attack her, but for a second or two, that were, undoubtedly, some apprehensive thoughts, to say the very least.

“N-no! Ha! Of course not!” Solar had not appreciated this answer. Her very being here was one born of trust, and equal desire to see Equestria kept safe. In pure and naïve hope, Solar was sure that Twilight shared in this desire, but it today’s world, nopony could be too sure.

“Remember, Princess. Friendship can only continue as long as peace does too. Do not condemn these poor souls to further torment with any…faithless notions. We are in this together, never forget…”

Twilight was no state pony, nor one too experienced in life. Naive as she may be though, she could at least be honest enough to admit when another Pony was right. Or maybe just clever enough to realise what could happen if she betray the betterment of all Equestria.

“Um…Yeah, I suppose so…” Her tone was painfully defeatist. After all, her world had never known such horrors or complications of state. Kept that way, her uses as a popular figure head could be used well. If not, then at least her combat abilities weren’t so profound.

The two then parted ways, as Twilight stated she was needed back in Ponyville, to ensure everypony was ok and to plan how her friends could react to the attack. She had insisted this would only benefit Solar, as they all were well known Ponies, and having the elements to bolster spirits would only be a good thing.

Solar, knowing Twilight to not be infected by the two faced nature of politics, allowed her this privilege. Still, as Twilight had left, she looked back on Solar with a face that told him two very specific things. That she was worried for the future.

And that she was worried for him.

A pointless consideration. Solar, cause fuelling him, and allies to finally be there for him, was better than ever. Twilight may have suspected something, but she could never comprehend just how far his love for Luna would send him, and just how few things would stop him with that energy flowing through his veins.

With her gone, his instructions to the Shadows were clear.

Gather the troops. Call the guardians, and make ready to march on the enemies of Equestria.

Solar, having been up since late morning, thought it best to recoup whatever energy he could, even if it were only a couple hour venture. While his invigorated Shadow’s worked on preparing for the plan, Solar would rest, waking as the figure the Night needed him to be.

So now here he was, sat up in the same bed he had been in since he was initiated into the Night. In the same room. Many of the same circumstances, but not the same Pony who once called them his own.

For when that knock came at his door, and he cleared his mind of anything but the present, he knew what he had to do. He would make Luna proud.

“Yes, come in.” Solar demanded, using this final moment of solidarity to expel any lingering doubts or worries. There was no going back now.

In came Dark Blossom, entering the room curious, and not without a small sense of surprise.

“You should really think about moving to another room, Commander” Suggested Dark, a slight sense of disappointment about her. “Your predecessors place is free, you know?”

Solar had considered such a move. His current quarters were confined to say the least. For the first time in his life, he could experience the true reality of luxury, and unlike many rewards gained in the past, a privilege earned through legitimate effort and cause.

“Yeah, whatever though” He instantly dismissed. “It’s only a room. I don’t want to be stuck behind all day because the décor is nice. That’s why my predecessor now enjoys the design of a cell.”

Readying himself to leave, Solar very nearly missed what the corner of his eye noticed. A smile of approval from Dark, who allowed herself a continued show of support for her commander.

“An honest Shadow huh? Never thought I’d see the day!” Solar shook his head with a laugh, but in some seriousness, there was some merit to her words. In order for Solar to cement his rule, and to portray himself as one of them, doing things out of the ordinary had to become the norm in Solar’s premiership of the Shadows. The status quo had failed them all, mirroring such a pattern now plaguing the rest of Equestria. A risk as it was, leading differently was not something to be dismissed as foolish. After all, it had gotten him this far, and the backing he had earned, just a few hours ago, verified this theory.

“If its honesty you wish, then let me be honest, Dark” Solar then began, his tone turning into quite the beginnings of a warning. “Even if we are successful tonight, things won’t be the same, you know? A victory will still gain us the notoriety of a worthy enemy. If we march down there, there’s no going back from what might possibly happen, you understand this?”

It was a necessary caution. Such a foreboding, even pessimistic tone, given the possibility of victory, may have seemed overly bleak. On the contrary however, no pony could remain illusive to what would become reality, even with triumph. For this was just the mere opening salvo of a battle, let alone the entirety of the war. Many Ponies, should they rush into this idealistically, may curse this plan, and wish for nothing more than the terrible slow death that was the status quo. Solar could ill afford any of his side not knowing what they were getting themselves into.

“Oh please, Commander!” Dark’s response was quick and sure. With a dismissive wave, followed by an unusually tender and caring hoof to the shoulder, Solar had his response. Confident, loyal and utterly unyielding. “You think we Shadows have been in the dark for so long, that we have lost our ability to even see? Don’t think that we are so passive and indecisive to what needs to be done!”

What needs to be done…

That phrase ever stayed with Solar, as if it were the very words that defined him as a Pony. If that wasn’t the case, then it was certainly a mantra he had lived by, even before all this. While then he had adhered to this belief for selfish ends, now was a time for other Ponies. For Luna and all those who dwelled lovingly in her Night. For them, as Commander, he would do what needs be done, whatever it took.

“I just want to be sure” Solar resolved, his care now extending not just Luna alone. “Failure at this point just isn’t an option, and I won’t be responsible for bringing further harm to your race”. The finer details of politics, once lost upon him, now seemed to have instilled some savvy wisdom into him, regarding the topic. With the power of his standing, came conflict of the likes about to be witnessed today. However, not all of this plague upon the world would be fought with sword or spear. The perpetual plight of the Thestrals was his fight now, and unless he wanted to toss the norms of the world completely over, paying back the privileged races in kind, then this sort of compromise was needed.

But Solar did have to admit, burning the world to ashes, all to start anew, did have its appeal. At what point did one come to realise just how far gone Equestria’s fortunes had gone?

“The honest and kind Commander!” then designated Dark Blossom, distracting Solar from his more morbid predications. “By the moon! What did we ever do to deserve you?” the accompanying wink was of course, eye roll worthy, but it told Solar all he needed to know in that moment, concerning his followers, and it told him that he was one of them.

Wait, is this...

It was.

Genuine banter. Not bickering between rivals. Not the kind of repartee that occurred between he and Victus for example. This was real and proper pleasantry exchanged in joke form, with no ill design nor underlying malcontent.

Solar did not consider Midnight Blossom a friend. There was simply no time for such distractions, and that was just Solar’s almost whimsical thinking. Dark, a tried and tested Shadow, a Pony of death and deceit, would have only laughed at such a consideration.

So while this still relatively new ally was not one belonging to any personal relationship, she belonged to a far more important categorisation.

Because of their shared goals, their almost equal dedication to Luna, banter instead came from what was, in effect, the one thing Solar had been fighting for of late, and now embraced.

A family.

A Night, under Princess Luna, united together as brothers and sisters in arms. Fighting together for a better future and totally reliant on one another.

It was an enduring, warming feeling. One of unfamiliar ferocity to Solar, and above all, hope for the future. Together, strong and bound of shared values of respect and desire, a clan, tightly knit under the grace of the moon and stars.

A family, in all but blood, and that was now everything Solar ever needed.

“Alright then Dark, let’s do this!”

Solar stood atop a balcony, barely even a floor up the Lunar Tower, but still high enough to pedestal himself, in both the literal sense of the word, and the sense of authority given to the NG.

Solar did not know the precise amount that paraded below him. He did hazard the theory that because of the attack, the most brazen Ponies, whom had their ears firmly to the ground, instinctively knew where their duties lie. These were strong hearted Ponies nonetheless, whose loyalty was proven firmly to Luna. As part of the increasing NG, they would uproot the treachery that forced them to this point.

All in all, the small army that now so proudly stood to attention was numerous, and surely enough to make a statement.

“Ponies!” Solar cried out, calling to his forces. He now had their attention. It was a loyal attention, one which would hang on to every part of his sentences, and take them to heart. For they knew they were the underdog here, and in order for them to find any degree of success, they needed the appropriate encouragement. They needed reminding of what they fight for. “I look upon you and see Ponies from all walks of life. Thestrals. Guards. Misfits and vagabonds. But in your eyes I see what we are all thinking. The fear we bear for our families and Equestria, should we fail. We have seen what horrors await us in today’s age, and we have taken it upon ourselves to ensure such things never happen again, even if it is our lives given to be the shield our country so desperately needs!”

In truth, there was nervousness today, even in the eyes of the Shadows, who wisely did not announce themselves as being part of that group. A degree of this was natural, given the cliff they were all about to jump off, but Solar made no mistake. Win or lose tonight, this would be history in the making, a turn in Equestria’s destiny. Whatever happened tonight, it would steer the future of all Ponies in a different direction. Their job, on this seemingly unremarkable night, was to enable that direction was one favourable to the Night, and to always have a hoof on that wheel.

“A night may come, when Equestria descends in chaos and anarchy, and the strength Ponykind bears, fails. But I promise you this, now and truly, that night will not be one we face! From our actions, we may indeed be spared from such a fate!” A cause to fight for, if there ever was one. For that was the strength of the new Night. Patriotism, love and the will to survive. “A day that scorches the earth, and ruins our great cities. That is our fate if we fail! An accursed life of pain and death, all brought down upon you with the incompetence and failures of those who do not join us! But I tell you again, with utter conviction and surety, not tonight!” Heads began to nod, and eyes narrowed as each individual prepared themselves for the struggle to come. A shuffling of life spread from the courtyard, like a field of crops crowing overnight into a proud and mature sight. Here, the forces of the Night began to hold their heads high, as they saw confidence and hope in their cause, and moral raised with the strength of their Commander.

“Tonight, for the safety of our families, for the justice owed to the victorious dead, and for the plain and righteous glory of our Night and Princess Luna, we fight!” The NG now appeared a force to be reckoned with. Volunteers who so valiantly stood up for what was right, and throw themselves into the fray, convicted and unyielding, and now, appeared ready for anything. Solar saw this, and saw the extent of their wish to fight. It was a shared cycle that fed into him, who looked upon his family, and realised how eagerly he would stand by their side, and fight any battle, no matter the cost.

“By the grace of the Moon, and the desire we hold so dearly in our hearts, I ask you now…March! Guardians of the Night, and saviours of Equestria!” Solar shouted this final part of his speech with a vigour he had never felt before. He cried his triumphant words, and was met with a roar of cheering and honest promise of a future that they began to see clearly. Such was the extent of the boisterous booms of roaring, Solar considered it a miracle that his army, reinforced with enough courage and moral to take on the entire Royal Guard, did not awaken the entire city with their fearless and passionate nature that they now bore.

It was a sight to behold. Thunderous hooves slamming in almost synchronised nature upon the ground. Chanting and clamours that instilled an unholy high into oneself. A feeling of unbeatable fortune, and a desire jump among that animated crowd, and fight until the moon and risen and set.

A sight it was, but this was but just the start of this epic song but would echo throughout the land. As Solar descended into the courtyard, sharing a respectful nod with Dark Blossom, who stood there as an officer to this force, along with Silver Sky and other Shadows that could be the leadership the Guardians required. These were his brothers and sisters in perpetuity, and ones he would not fail. Comrades they all were, and they needed no last look at each other, in desperate search of confidence or emotional support.

With a cause like this, and hearts of Ponies that would prove ever unbreakable, the march began, down into Canterlot. The liberation was about to begin.

It was beautiful.

A square dominated by legions of the Night, A part of Canterlot brought to heel by the masses of black and silver, as the hastily gathered remnants of the Guard tried desperately to fall into line.

Solar had initially held back as his cohorts marched down into Canterlot, demonstrating their might to any bewildered civilian, of which many were here right now, totally enthralled to their majesty.

And little wonder that they did. The NG was a fearsome sight, organised and disciplined, as if they were the official force of Equestria. They may have well been, for the contrasted that now existed, one of great shame for any remaining supporters of Celestia, was extreme. An immense part of the square, proud. A beacon of hope and order in a chaotic world. The other, a mess of an order. A tumultuous sign of what had been allowed to come to pass, earlier in the day. A reminder, to all present, of how chaos had clawed at this noble country, and spawned the most treacherous resistance to the new world order that these most terrorised Ponies were in dire need of.

The deceptive and traitorous Guards now showed their true colours. A totally unreliable mess of a force. A disorganised and cruel group of apparent protectors that Ponies were meant to look up to. Yet as they selfishly remove themselves from harm’s way given by the attack, and leave those whom they were meant to serve, to suffer and perish, and as they now showed themselves to be little more than an unregulated disease upon Equestria, Solar had no doubt in his heart that their failures, their inability to serve and perhaps most importantly, their malicious desire to keep Equestria back and deem it worthy of mortal punishment, would now no longer be excusable. The great population of Equestria would see them for what they were. Enemies and frustrators of progress.

The NG would have to get their hooves dirty, that much was obvious now, but Solar knew this to be sacrifice worthy of Equestria, and of Luna. They would do what nopony, especially the Guard and the Day could, for they would bring order to the land, and make all Ponykind a species to be respected, and to revel in their glory and worth.

For all those watching, and for all those who would wake up and learn the bitter truth of their country, Solar and the NG would prove to them that only the Night could make Equestria great again, and abolish the old fashioned disability that was forced upon Equestria by its adversaries abroad, and its apostate like perpetrators of the all too humiliating status quo.

This was the necessary servitude that the glory of the land and of Luna had been so desperately in need of. This call answered, by Solar and the NG, was a loyalty that most could never have dreamed of achieving.

“All hail Sir Solar Virtue!” Then cried out a voice from among the forces of the Night, instilling further disbelief and near fear among those opposite. “Warden of the Night, Commander of the Night’s Guardians, and protector of the realm!”

Solar has allowed this announcement, if only to legitimise their presence here. But that last description, “Protector of the realm”, when was that even decided? Of course, it wasn’t without merit, for all his action now were indeed in service of the land, but in being anointed with such a rule, one that would undoubtedly suggest more malicious intent to the people who looked upon the Night with distrust, that much was defiantly a surprise.

It did however beg an important question. How far would he truly go, should he be offered such an opportunity. This was a provocative announcement, one of great inflammation to the Day. When Celestia would come to hear of this, and when she learned Solar was taking it upon himself to rule, then how far would he go to persist in his goals?

For all those ignorant to the answer to this question, they need only witness the presence of the Night, here and now.

“Ponies of the Royal Guard!” Solar stepped from among his forces, and stood affront his army. He betrayed no fear, no pressure of the task at hoof. He stood there, a conquering hero to the Night, a beacon of hope and strength to use against their enemies. To such traitors, he appeared a profound disturber of the peace, an inciter of violence and revolution against the state. Solar would surely win no support among them, not while he marched down here as an army sacking as city would. He faced them, across the square, as a rival and an enemy, and never a Pony to extend a hoof of friendship towards them. “I ask this this of you! Only once! Lay down your arms! Retreat from this square, and leave us unopposed. The Night is here to keep the peace, and ensure order is maintained!”

A token speech, and certainly not of the likes he had offered his Ponies back in the Castle.

“Traitor!” predictably came one voice from the Guards.

“Never!” Came another, taking nopony by surprise. For the reason of tonight’s March was not to suddenly and miraculously turn Celestia’s forces against her. After all, why would the Night be in need of such weak and feeble minds that wilfully followed Celestia in the first place? No, tonight was a show of force, and if pushed, a force of strength designed to bring a proper sense of authority to this dying city.

So in the face of such misguided defiance, treachery spawned a higher power, Solar was faced with little choice.

“Loyal servants of the Night” He cried out, no failures in sight as he gained the implacable attention of each and every member of the NG. “See how far lost our great country is? See the damage inflicted by the Day? Ready yourselves!” And with that, with almost machine like timing and reaction, the NG entered a battle ready stance, showing their unbreakable tenacity well enough to the Day.

And it worked.

However well-armed and armoured that the Royal Guard may be, and whatever lies they had been told, they were, at the end of the day, Ponies bound by coin. Solar understood that none wanted to lose their jobs, especially in today’s turbulent economic climate. Money alone however, was not enough, even bolstered by the “love” of their Princess, to face with equal gallantness as their valiant counterparts now showed. They could never even begin to dream of matching the conviction of the NG, and even they knew just how hard such qualities would make one fight.

Then, like dominoes falling one by one, and like a disease spread throughout the population, moral steadily began to break among the Guards. It almost fascinated Solar with its effective results, as confidence abandoned them in droves, and questioning spread through the ranks. This insecurity was the death of their duty, the knockout blow to their confidence, and within a minute or so, all armoured forms rattled uncomfortably, as their one all-conquering desire consumed then. The desire to survive.

The Night had the upper hoof, but never let it be known that any battles in the world of today, would be won so easily.

The confused ranks of the Royal Guard then began to part, allowing a new figure to emerge from that side of the square. Solar thanked Luna that it wasn’t Celestia herself, determined to punish a rebellious Commander of the Shadows, and bring Luna’s favourite Pony to justice. Solar could breathe easily that he needn’t battle a literal Alicorn tonight, but still now was not the time to relent in his vigilance.

It was a large, well-muscled Pony that stood as his practical counterpart now. A Pony of obvious experience in the art of war, and an authority in the use of violence. For this was the Pony Solar had looked upon with a suspicious eye earlier, with Victus. This was the Pony of the Day that had been inspecting him and the other Human’s as if he were a spy in the open. Furthermore, this was the Pony, as told by Evening Primrose in the hospital, which had abandoned the citizens of Canterlot, and left them to a cruel fate, while the Ponies of the Day retreated to a safe distance.

In conclusion, this was more than some brain washed Guard. This was everything the Night was fighting for, and a spawn of the true evil of Celestia.

His appearance, as Solar had noted earlier, was not one to underestimate. Apart from his obvious strength, the Pegasus was notably one of Celestia’s. In contrast to his relatively light appear earlier, he now bore an almost beautifully adorned set of fiery red and golden armour. Unlike his compatriots however, this was no simple set of Royal Guard armour. As was the theme on display, in terms of colour, the metal plates here almost gave way to flame like detail, a flaring look that made the metallic contours of the suit look as if it were real fire emerging from his body. Whoever he was, he was either rich or quite important, given his finely adorned look.

And Solar knew, from the current situation, it probably wasn’t the former.

“Commander Virtue!” He spat, his voice filled with distain that matched quite nicely with his opposing position, opposite the Night in more ways than one. “Your namesake fails you. I suggest you lead by example, and follow your own demands!”

Solar instantly disliked the deep voice of this new character. It was clear he was not only no friend of his, but an enemy at that. Narcissistic demands, meant only to give justification to their actions when their demand inevitably was shot down, was not winning Solar over. So already, on a more personal, almost inconsequential level, this new Pony was not appealing.

“Stay out of this! Go back to whichever fire pit you emerged from!” Solar shot back, emulating the obvious feelings of the NG. “Matters of state do not concern you!”

Of course, challenge always incited challenge, and as villainous as he could, this new Pony gladly took up such a thing.

“MISCREANT!” Shout was too weak a word. Solar thanked Luna that they were all in an open square, and not amidst a row of tightly packed buildings, structures that would have surely collapsed as if an earthquake had just happened. That was the extent of the anger in that voice, and the amount of that very feeling meant exclusively for Solar. “You should be on your damn knees, you fucking turncoat! Consider yourself lucky that Princess Celestia graces you with the rights you clearly don’t deserve!”

Yikes.

Solar’s initial conclusion was not false. This Pony, clearly one of Celestia’s, took the Night’s “transgressions” against the Day, very personally it seemed. This could only mean he was some dedicated follower of Celestia’s and surely not just of the state of Equestria. Solar had neither seen nor heard of this Pony prior to today, so it begged the question. Who exactly was he, and why was he now in apparent command of Royal Guards? What was his exact vile relation to Celestia?

“No.” Solar replied simply, willing to test this hulking figure a little more before things got bloody. “I don’t think I will.”

And to plan, an instantaneous reaction. One of frustration, further anger, and a hatred of everything Solar stood for.

This was why he could not lose. Not if he wanted to keep his head.

“Ponies of the Guard, ready yourselves to remove these traitors from the face of the planet!” Solar had no idea one with so deep a voice, could somehow screech. Anger was a powerful thing, and it seemed this alone fuelled the Pony as water would a mill. And it was all meant for Solar.

Flattering.

A gift for his ego for sure, but not one great enough to distract him from reality. Through either hope or fear, a decent portion of the previously rattled Guard now recovered a sense of duty about them , and formed themselves into a, comparatively, formidable line. Not enough to fend themselves from the NG, but enough to make it a proper fight.

Still, as leader, Solar needed to act as so.

“You would condemn these poor Ponies to death? “ Solar asked seriously, a new challenge to the Pony.

“The alternative is to let you live!” The Pony shot back, already true to his bitter form. “When I command your death, then I swear by glorious Celestia, it will be so!”

Solar had noted the dedication shown towards Celestia, from this Pony that appeared his counterpart. In more ways than one even, for on the surface at least, he appeared to contain the same amount of passion, the same drive to serve, as Solar did with Luna. Solar could only pray that this too wasn’t some forbidden love of a Princess, as love lost, especially by force, rarely incited anything but vengeance of the most severe kind.

Whatever cruel, possible mockery now tried to intimidate him, this Pony remained an adversary to be defeated, and Solar was confident he would follow through in his path to victory.

“Then come try it!” This was not just a chance for the Pony to put his money where his mouth was, but a potentially quicker, far more bloodless route. All it took was for this blockhead to be cocky enough. “You and me! One on one! Single combat to decide what our Ponies do!” Solar couldn’t help but attempt at smile, confident that his relative distance was far enough from the Pony to not spoil the plan.

“You want to fight me?” Questioned the other Pony, studying Solar as if to find any weaknesses. “You ready to break Luna’s heart?”

Excuse me?

As was the case with Twilight, precise knowledge of what he and Luna shared, remained somewhat illusive. Unless spied upon, it wasn’t possible for the extent of such a bond to be publically known. Granted, this was literally the perfect time to taunt one another, thus was the reasoning behind Solar’s valiant attempt at keeping a plain face. But alas, this Pony’s words hit true, and caused only the most distressing pain in his heart.

He could not avoid it however. Images of Luna, alone and heartbroken, after losing such a loved one. Painful enough for any Pony, but this relationship was surely above the pleasantry filled accords felt by another other Ponies. Luna and Solar loved each other dearly, and placed hopes and world defying desires upon each other. Their love wasn’t just a personal thing, it was possibly the bond that would decide the fate of Equestria.

In having that bond violently ripped away, then who knew what would become of the land and its destiny, when a Pony with power enough to wreak true vengeance, decided it needed punishment.

“So…that a no?” Solar said, somehow bringing the conversation back onto track. “You think your Ponies will fight for you, when they now know you won’t fight for them?”

A deadly blow indeed, one this Pony had not anticipated. Accusations of cowardice were always enough to provoke an individual, but shame, as labelled by others, was an infliction few Ponies could withstand. The Dayling officer attempted to keep his cool, his movements kept to a minimum as if to seem unfazed.

But Solar could see, behind those holy unnatural blazing coloured eyes, the ugly head of fear was on full show. After all, what would Celestia say when she learned that she had not only lost, but had lost her Guards, without even a casualty forced upon her enemies? Truly, this Pony thought as Solar did towards Luna.

So now, without worry giving up secrets, Solar smiled. He had forced, upon this Pony, only two choices. To take up Solar’s offer of a duel, and potentially die in the process, or foolishly commit to a pitched battle, with a now high chance of charging into the fray completely alone, as the Guards refused to follow one who could not lead.

So moments went by, with the Night happy to watch the force opposite wrestle with internal dilemmas and the decline in moral that came with it. Their leader was humiliated either way, and whatever now happened, surely the best they could hope to accomplish was a pyrrhic victory. All they now needed was a push to decide if they would fight or not.

“Ponies of the NG!” Solar cried. “Take these Ponies into custody, by the command of Princess Luna! We shall spare them of any of their blood spilled today!” With this command, the NG, as one, gave a short but almighty battle cry, and literal took their first steps forward into battle.

Solar, a little ahead of the herd, stood his ground. As a stampede rattled the ground, the synchronised formation marching that steadily approached him from behind was a terrifying feeling, but perhaps only for the enemy. To see probable death fall upon them, their eyes fixated on whichever soul the NG wanted dead, brought no courage to the shaking and lonely Guard. Whatever, if she ever had, Celestia had told was not powerful enough to force a very real threat back.

Solar was already planning on his victory speech, on his celebratory news given to Luna upon their victory, when his forces had to abruptly stop.

“CHILDREN OF THE SOLSTICE! NOW!”

These were not Solar’s words, nor any of his NG’s. Dismally, they came from the very Pony Solar had thought too flustered to fight back.

Only now did Solar realise he needn’t have been, for the Night wasn’t the only group with a plan tonight.

Solar’s heart stopped, and his stomach seemed to almost emerge from his throat when blood red and golden trimmed armoured forms emerged atop the buildings surrounding the square, and from amidst those very structures that had not been searched before hoof. They were dressed sinisterly, in no form appropriate for a Guard. For they were no Guards, but seemingly deranged and aggressive servants of the leader Solar now faced off against. Quick they were to action, clad in flaming like armour akin to their commander, and before the NG could even react, they were now surrounded. On all sides.

To make matters horrifically worse, while trapped in by these savage looking beasts of woe and death, the only other success the Night had found, that in shaking the Royal Guard into near submission, now receded from their near victorious grasp. Bolstered with dangerous appearing reinforcements, regardless of their own individual skill in battle, moral returned. It would not save them, but it could only make the position of the NG worse, as they now would have to content with ambushing enemies on all sides.

And on all sides they were. Outnumbered. Stuck in an open area with little defensive potential, and worst of all. The one thing that could only make spit of Solar more.

The leader of this group,, the Pony whom had seemed near defeated, now returned Solar’s smile, and raising a hoof, started to move in on his trapped pray, enclosing them ever more, and with each step, getting closer to a total defeat of the Night…

Author's Note

Big oof from Solar at the end there.

Little late posting this, but still expect a chapter every week or so. Think that's both fair for you and me.

And if its not too much trouble, for all those just happily reading this, if you may, could i ask a quick rating of the story? We are over 260 thousand words in now (wow!) and I would love to know if you're liking the direction so far. This deep into the story, it'd be great to see if you're enjoying the journey.

Thank you :pinkiesmile:

Chapter 39: Blood on the streets

Helplessness. That was the state of Princess Luna’s mightiest servants on that night.

Surrounded. Trapped. Like prey cornered by its predator.

Most of all, as the NG now found itself pinned in with no hope of escape, only one thing prevailed. Above all, only one thing triumphed. Standing tall and above all the panic and hopelessness.

Silence.

It was an eerily, unnerving quiet. No great hundreds of Ponies, even with their armour, could manage to break it. This square may never have seen so many Ponies within its ancient boarders, but nonetheless, it had also never known such a void of sound.

Solar Virtue could practically hear his own heartbeat, and beating it was. Faster and faster in fact. His eyes scanned the trap, a full circle of foolishness on behalf of the Night. Ringed in they were, all because they had underestimated their foe. That was Solar’s next subject of interest the enemy.

Right now, and with little shame, he admitted, internally, that they mattered little. They had outwitted him. Boxed him in like an animal, and would surely close it like a box filling with water. Hope, and the very idea of a reprieve from potential death seemed an ever distant thing. His personal demise, along with that of the NG however, seemed to pale in comparison to the very real truth of his fears coming to light.

He had failed Luna.

This was meant to be the night. The night that would establish a new power in Equestria, one free of corruption and scandal. One capable of delivering real change, change that Equestria so desperately needed. But now, with this humiliating failure, the only change experienced by the population would be an eventful front page, one telling of some idiotic and ill thought out coup falling in spectacular glory.

And the glory would not even be his own.

Luna would see Solar as not only incompetent and a let-down, but it would see to place a curse upon the Commander of the order of the Shadow’s. Solar would follow a path led by his predecessor, too a Pony incapable and delivering only disappointment to his Princess. Steel Onyx however, would be lucky in comparison to the hasty Solar. Tonight, he had enabled Luna’s power to be wiped clean in one fell swoop, exposing her as jealous of her sister, and in dire need of more power. She would be branded as a deficiency in victory, a collapse in civility. She would be seen as her old traitorous self, with only her darkest side capable of driving her.

Princess Luna, the one Pony had ever loved, and the sole Pony capable of giving him purpose, would be permanently humbled by Celestia, and that would be a great mercy. In her current state, Celestia’s idea of punishment was a haze at best, a bloody sight at worst. If she had banished Luna, corrupted by another nightmarish form, even when she had a grip of her sanity, what would be Luna’s fate now? When she was only herself, and fully culpable in her war like actions.

This was what it meant to fail others. Solar, by the looks of it, would receive a quick death, albeit however shameful. Luna would live to meet her cruel justice. She would be a victim to the madness of Celestia, and the failure of Solar. In sharing a heart with her, Solar had now condemned her to bear the full and painful burden of justice that would, no longer, able to be carried in proportion with Solar, giving the fact that he would soon be dead. Solar was forcing her to be punished for his mistakes, and find himself unable to help her through that most torturous of times.

These thoughts alone could have spurred Solar on, should this have been the one sided pitched battle that it should have been. Even had the Royal Guards been prepared and capable of volleying back a decent fight, Solar could have used this fear to drive him on, and spill more blood for his Princess. In this tragic situation however, no dedication, no last burst of adrenaline would help him. And as he became all the more aware of his surroundings, the last vestures of a happy ending abandoned him.

Solar was not the only Pony here, after all. He was just the leader of a large portion of the Nights strength. The NG, comprised of new and old, experienced and eager, were also trapped. They too would know pain, death and the posthumous titles of traitors. Fully aware of this fact, and very much attentive to their perilous position, few could count themselves as lucky, almost ironically, as Solar with his distracting if nauseating positon. For their Commander was unique in his responsibilities, and more capable of spreading his immediate fears over a series of already existing concerns.

They were exposed, in all sense of the word. Enveloped by an ambushing force, and just moments away from death as Solar was. But they were very much of the moment, with only their lives on the line. Knowing this impending doom, even the most veteran of the group could do little but grow in their panic, and just stand there as their breathing rose to audible levels, and morbid realisation set in. Solar could not spot a single soul that wasn’t currently crammed in like some food can, fresh out of a factory. Pinned in they were, like cattle on a ranch, except these cattle were fully aware of what butchery would behold them.

Now however, began the calm before the storm. A silence so pristine, that it never seemed the case that this tightly fit in group would all be corpses, soon laying on the cold ground. The smallest of movements even were now heard by Solar, ranging from fearful breathing, to uniforms folding around as each pony tried desperately to find themselves into a more comfortable, less threatened position. Alas, such a dream was simply non-existent here and now, allowing a perverted batch of further sick realisation to full upon the group. Devoid of action, the NG could look upon the very armed holders of their fate.

They saw, in that cacophony of red and black, just one single thing. Death. Somehow, the NG had failed to anticipate their actual loss, despite never ruling it out arrogantly. But arrogance had claimed them, whether they liked it or not, and had subversively instilled, within them, an ability to foresee only a simple straight path to victory. Before the battle had even taken place, victory had defeated them, and riotous determination had cost them all their tactical strength.

Making matters only worse, for Solar and his position at the head of the newly formed NG, was those whom had caused him to be in this forceful position. For the Royal Guard were never the problem, even with the almost deliberating disability that was their lack of foresight. These new figures, these ominous foreboders of woe and death, were now the very reason Solar was about to face death. In their inferno armour, an appearance of flames and the fiery heat of death, they stood. Clearly well trained and disciplined, and armed in a limited yet deadly variety of weapons. Swords with seemingly constant curvatures adorning them, like flame turned steel. Most horrifically of all however, were sights of large mace like weaponry, fitted with the most painful looking of spikes, ensuring a star like instrument of armour defying destruction. For these very distant corruptions of the Day Guard were defiantly not of this civilised world. They made for an intimidating, foreboding foe, and one who now conveyed the greatest sense of terror, felt even by the Shadow’s themselves. These comers of apocalypse were a new sight in this very moment, capable of apparently remaining fully unknown to the world, even to the Shadow’s. The fact they were here, in their current death bringing form, made imminent death only more helpless and terrifying.

The NG seemed not only outwitted, but totally outmatched.

“Children of the Solstice! Advance!” Came a voice that few Ponies cared of its originator. For this was a command to finish the job, and to ensure the NG knew that their fate was very much solidified.

Solar could see it happening in near slow motion. Fiery red magic, originating from their Unicorns, covering the front line of the Day in a wall of safety, all while showing the NG that even one last desperate fight back would achieve little. It was a shield barricade of these “Children of the Solstice” that now moved ever closer, step by step in organised and well taught formation.

This was the worst sight of all, Solar instantly knew. An unbreakable and undefeatable wall of literal death ever encompassing the NG, with its ever continuing and incessant march to a slaughter. The NG was watching their death fall upon them, steadily and cohesively, as any victor of war managed.

The silence was over, but the hopelessness was not.

And in one last revealing of that maddening mercy of the Day, Solar caught one final thing, before only his death came into personal view.

The demeaning and humbling smirk of his opponent in command. A smile that said something very loud to Solar, even though the silence.

“I won”.

Solar could do nothing. He was now neither at the head of an organised formation, nor in possession of a last minute, elusive plan. The tight circle group that now formed was in no position to be commanded, even if they could see him. The Shadow’s, the officers of that night, were forced to be squished among that crowd, as trapped and powerless as the lowliest Guardian. Command was broken. Organisation was gone. Now all that remained was the consistent compacting of the NG by the Day, with an ever increasing force of tightness. They were forcing the NG to find all available space, even when there became none, regardless of the advancing encroachment into their mass of black and silver.

There was nowhere to go. Nowhere to hide or defend. Nothing to do, but await a sharp or heavy blow into their flesh, and fall where they stand, incapable of dying anywhere else, given the total lack of manoeuvrability.

For a supposed authority on the future safety and protection of Equestria, the Night showed little regard to thought military strategy. Their arrogant push, born of only brute strength, had now only resulted in a perfect example of a great envelopment of themselves, and would now be either brutalised to death with deadly looking weaponry, as the Day moved inch by inch closer, and inch by inch took a life, or be crushed to death in a tightening group, so packed in that the air itself would be trapped.

It was an abominable show of dismay. All the NG here tonight, picked off like it was nothing at all.

Solar could now hear nothing but the sound of the encroaching doom. Instinctively, he felt himself fall back among his army, but not out of wish to prolong the inevitable did he do this. Gone was hope of survival, and long gone was hope of redemption somehow, in Luna’s eyes. He felt lost. Disconnected from the world, and thoroughly incapable of hearing even the closest and loudest of yells.

“COMMANDER!” the voice seemed almost an echo as it struggled to cut through the disbelief born of a life about to be cut short.

“-…your orders?! COMMANDER!” Little remedy these ghostly words were to the noose tightening around the collective necks of the NG. Many spoke of miracles in such perilous situations, but few ever addressed their reliability in failing to save that dying soul. What could Solar possible do now? How could he ever come back from his mortal and final mistake?

“COMMANDER!” But the voice was nothing if not persistent. In barrages it came, now loud enough to rip Solar from his surreal world of finality. “Luna damn you!” Somepony had given up on him, and it was now without any degree of cruelty that Solar now was dragged from his daydream like state. The blur cleared to a brutal reality of a situation, and all sound suddenly became all too clear to him.

A sharp intake of air, perhaps one of his last, and as life’s one final tease, he became Commander once more.

“Well finally!” came the relieved and still very alive voice of Dark Blossom. Her seniority among the Shadow’s allowed her to fulfil a more secondary role to all the organisation, and while Solar became lost in despair, she fought against the power she had been fighting for her entire life. “We have to break their lines, Commander!”

Solar couldn’t tell if it was bravery or stubbornness driving her. Reaching her age did surely mean she had grown accustomed to living, but was it foolishness that now caused her to continue fighting?

No, Solar instantly knew. It was love. Love for the family of the Night. Loyalty to those worth fighting for. And it was, above all, another humiliation for Solar, who despite realising such a bond existing, had failed to stand up for it, just as things got tough.

“R-Right!” He agreed, snapping back into action. The ranks of the Day were now mere feet away from denying the NG any more retreat space, prompting quite the immediate if panicked dispelling of acceptance of his fate.

It was a terrible way to go, but if he were to leave this world prematurely, he would be sure he would leave it in a spray of blood and gore, perhaps enabling Luna a slightly more positive appreciation of yet another of her failed supporters.

“Earth Ponies to the front! Focus on the Night Guard formations!” Dark Blossom nodded with no lack of great haste. Time was rapidly running out, and nopony knew if such a fight against the void would do anything. All Solar now knew was, to kill two birds with one stone, and to perhaps punish the Night Guard for their abandonment of Princess Luna, all while perhaps prolonging the inevitable, only the strongest of Ponies would be needed if they were to find any chance of smashing through the capable magical shield barriers of the “Children of the Solstice”.

“Dark! Get focus on our support!” In order to gain even the slightest chance of survival, focused and precise pressure needed to be forced upon the weakest part of the encirclement. Fortunately, the “Children” were few, and most put to creating the barrier in the first place. It seemed the plan that, once the NG had been thoroughly crushed amidst each other, then the Night Guard could simply move in and finish the job. The plan hastily made to counter this was for all strong Earth Ponies, Solar included, to find this exploit, allowing the plurality of Pegasi and Thestrals to swoop in and widen the break out.

So therein now lay possible salvation, in the very weakness of the detail and composition of the Night. For Unicorns, unlike these “Children” it seemed, were few and far in-between. After all, the NG was made up of criminals and miscreants, violent Ponies who had little left in life. Unicorns, often said to be the privileged race, mostly had a good education and training regime, given their magical abilities, a natural skill, and thus were less likely to find themselves in less fortunate positions. So in the face of this affliction, the pure yet agile strength of the NG were forced to more practical methods.

“All Thestrals and Pegasi! On my mark, flood the gap and wreak havoc! Blacken the light of the Day, and extinguish all flames of life you face!” Dark Blossom should have really been the one leading this force. She was the Pony of experience here, and worthy enough of her orders. Solar was no stranger to violence, but as he was learning today, with little possible chance of putting these lessons into practice, he was no commander of armies. No great tactician on the battle field. If he we to, miraculously, survive today, then maybe he need remind himself his violent tendencies were better use in regards to the Shadows, operating in their name sake.

Useless was now the time for desperate premonition. Not while a wall of fire and death was upon him, and upon him it was.

Now was the time to fight back. One last time.

“NOW! PUSH!” roared out Dark Blossom, her voice echoing through the square as a final act of inspired defiance. It was powerful. Enraging. Terrifying for the enemy. And not enough for Solar to remain silent.

“For the Night!” He too cried, the beginnings of an almighty battle cry from every member of the NG. “FOR LUNA! FOR EQUESTRIA!” Death was certain. Maybe too a fate of Equestria’s fortunes. But with the moon and stars as his witness, and for all the love he bore in his heart for Luna, Solar let his voice thunder in the hearts of all those present, his adrenaline maxed as if he had been corrupted by some beserking, ravenous rage, and charged.

For all his failures, he was at least strong of body. Along with his fellow Earth Ponies, these living battering rams picked their target, a particular area of the encirclement more compromised of Guards, and slammed into the unholy magic. Not without a last glance at his opponent in command did Solar bash into the barriers. It was neither a look of possible victory nor final revenge. It was just the look this Pony would need, even as Solar lie cold in the ground, to go back and tell his allies one important thing.

That the Night would never give up so easily. That they would never surrender, and they would die, rather than give up what was so close to their hearts.

And what a sight it must have been. Ponies with enough power to shatter a mountain nearly, all focused in one small spot. So much energy, regardless of the aptitude of magic present, would have been transferred to its recipient, and no blockade, magical or physical, could stop this juggernaut like charge from causing literal shockwaves.

“Unicorns! Hold them back!” In the frenzy and chaos of the charge, Solar had paid little thought to those NG whom were not among his great vanguard. For the Night’s current solution was but limited in scope, and not applicable to those with neither wings to escape the crushing, nor strength to charge into the fray. “The rest of you! HOLD. THE. LINE!” Dark Blossom, providing she even lived beyond this moment, was apparently in dire need of some form of promotion. Even as Solar slammed his body and hooves into the flame coloured barriers, he knew Luna must become aware of the time Dark had bought him.

Rewards had to be cast away however. Sentimentality to life beyond tonight was a fool’s wish, for all that mattered now, was breaking through the encirclement.

“PUSH YOU BASTARDS!” He cried, his voice sore from the ferocity of his determination. “BLOT OUT THAT FUCKING SUN! BLOT IT OUT!” Never before had Solar yelled so loudly, nor with so great assurance or fortitude. A sickly, almost metallic taste was felt at the back of his throat, but for all it mattered, he could have split his voice box apart, as long as his fellow train like Ponies didn’t stop trying to breach the magical wall.

But alas, no breach was made. No crack formed in the offensive tactics of the defence of the Day. These few strong Earth Ponies of the NG may have held the “Children” from closing in further, but this was not a battle of holding out. If this was a siege, then the enemy was already in the keep, and slaughtering the people. Holding them back, however valiantly, would only ensure all those behind Solar would fall first, and for the opposite side of the encirclement to eventually stab him in the back.

The NG needed a reprieve. They needed just one moment.

Solar was no great general, but he knew Ponies, and he knew how they felt. From the looks of it, the “Children” were just Ponies too, albeit with the greatest hatred of anything with a degree of night symbolism upon them. These were not statues, nor were they immune from the war of the mind.

Now Solar could truly be commander.

“EARTH PONIES! HOLD!” He ordered, to admittedly confused ears. His fellow members of this break away thought they were meant to force themselves through, but here their Commander was, telling the opposite.

“Solar?! What are you doing?!” Such was the near panic given by the increasingly dire situation, Dark Blossom had forgone Solar’s title, as she looked over the packed horde of Ponies with bewildered confusion.

But she needn’t have worried.

I hope.

“Ponies! Look upon those eyes of bloodlust!” Solar ordered to his strongest Ponies. “Stare into those eyes that would want to see your body cold and lifeless! Look at them, and do not give them any satisfaction!” Solar’s idea was simple, but potentially critical in his victory. If these crusaders of the Day, if these extremists of Celestia was so passionate about the extinction of the Night, then they were probably already a little lost in mind. Now, as Solar looked eyes with one of these lunatics, through the transparency of the magic shield, he gained the attention of a Pony so long lost to rage and anger, that it made it quite impossible not to immediately gain a bitter rival.

The connection was made then. The furthering of uncontrollable frenzy in the Daylings.

“EARTH PONIES, NOW, PUUUSSSHHHH!” leading by example, Solar once again through himself into the enemy magic. But this was not the tactics of a Pony with the memory of a goldfish, this was the prelude to the total collapse of the encirclement.

Unlike previously, the strongest of the NG did not now try and find a gap in the wall. This much seemed impossible. Exploiting the, admittedly, well-crafted spell was not the objective. If this barrier functioned as intended, as a single cohesive structure almost, never capable of collapsing individually, then the it need be demolished as one, in a single foul swoop.

So when it seemed the case again that the two sides had reached a state of complete stalemate, with each opposing formation so entrenched that no further movement may be found, Solar sprung his trap.

“THROW THEM BACK!”

The NG proved themselves as adapt defenders this night, not to mention individuals who had never before heard the word “surrender”, yet it also seemed that despite their checkered pasts, they were no fools. They knew what to do.

A charged, powerful and lone push, forcing the affected barrier to fall back, even by just a short distance. Of course, they would have immediately charged back, suffering little exhaustion as the NG did as they put so much of their effort into their one and might push. But as went the plan, no refill of the divide occurred.

“DIVE, NOW!” Finally, the Thestrals and Pegasi could act. In a targeted descent, avoiding the potential anti-air fire of the rear guard of the Day, those with wings dove into the targeted area of the shield barrier, each plunge rattling the Day a little. Of course, unlike last time, this was not in attempt to break the shield. Far from it. For the barrier remained strong, as was the casters desire to pay the NG back for this attack.

So strong was this hunger that the barrier came flooding back with little of the constant steadiness that it had before. Solar winced as it forced its way back into his flesh, but a little pain was nothing in compared to the growing frustration and bloodlust of the Day.

“AGAIN! PUSH!” And so the Earth Ponies repeated there temporary dismissal of the barrier. A short but powerful push back, while they held their line and recovered for the next attack, all while the airborne troops once more engulfed the gap with a fury of violence.

“Commander, we do not have the time for this!” Came the voice of Dark Blossom, who fought bravery with the rear part of the group as they too desperately tried to hold the enemy back.

Her words though, while true to an extent, were in no position to have fear among them. Yes, The NG could not hold the line indefinitely, but everything was finite. Especially the patience of the Day.

Denial after denial came their way. No progress made in furthering the encirclement. Just as they returned to trying to close in the surrounding barrier further, then came set back as the Night’s strongest warriors drove them back, all while digging their hooves in further. The turbulent assault of the Bat Ponies and Pegasi, while not strong enough to push them back further, served their purpose well. To antagonise, aggravate and tease the Day just a little more.

A deadlock, what with both armies making zero progress, and neither force doing much but hold back a blunt attack, was tedious, but it was predictable. In the end, in the face of such a challenge, time was on the side of the larger force, the one whom held the encirclement. Constant probing of their defences, made up of the most fierce and rough feeling, ensured a sense of failure each time the attacker rammed back into the fray. And as eye lock was maintained throughout, these failures became ever more personal.

In short. If the Day weren’t pissed and crazed already, then they surely were now.

Emotion, especially of the angry variant, was useful in battle. Should an individual about to fall, this last burst of energy was crucial in continuing the fight. Yet the Day was not the trapped animal that it needed have been to use this final stand. With this encirclement, their victory was meant to be quick and certain, but it was nowhere to be found. Anger here, instead of fuelling energy reserves, now only corrupted, and made each cohesive warrior fall apart, as emotion made them an individual once more.

The barrier remained, but its foundations were rotted through. Now, this once seemingly immovable object was free to move.

“ONE MORE TIME!!!” Solar shrieked. “PUSHHHH! And so the NG did, harder and more fiercely than they even had before. A power thrust into the barrier, casting them back, and unleashing a torrent of airborne stings where space was free.

This time, apart from just getting in the heads of the enemy, formation began to break. Magical skill, powerful it seemed, continued on, but its casters and supporters could not count themselves so fortunate in terms of their discipline. Instead of one block of force, a single unit of cohesion and unity, rank slowly fell apart, ensuring a sloppy and unorganised assault back.

Now, the real push back could begin.

“BLOT THE SUN! BLOT THE SUN!” Solar’s initial surge of encouragement now rapidly became a war chant, a miraculous burst of assistance as the NG could now, through tactical harmony and integrity, push the line back permanently, reclaiming land they previously held.

The mess of the Day could not hope to continue their assault, regardless of how deranged and mad they became. Seeing their once fool proof plan fail, to see the one trip ticket to victory burn up, only made their rage worse, and for an officer in command of unit organisation, there was nothing worse than a Ponies vision going red, and becoming a one Pony army.

“BY LUNA’S GRACE, COMMANDER!” Laughed Dark Blossom, a hint of her own, albeit regulated, bloodlust bleeding through. “It’s working!”

That it was, although Solar could not find the time to admit it, not while he wrestled with unholy magic. His muscles were strained, bruised and nearly failing him, but as was surely the case for all NG fighting today, their love of the Night, and of Luna, carried them through the pain and banished all desire to rest.

Then, after all this effort, true opportunity finally came.

A gap, made up of enemy Unicorns losing formation and disconnecting their pool of magic.

THIS IS IT!

“CHARGE NOW! FOR THE NIGHT!” Solar’s words may well have gone unheard of, for they made little difference really. As soon as a clear gap was seen, the world without that red tint of the magic, the NG knew instantly what to do. It was simple. It was bullish and very nearly too obvious.

But it was the only way.

“On your right, Commander!” Solar turned his head, but the grey blur that sped past his vision wasn’t much to see. Fortunately, Solar knew this to be the voice of Silver Sky, who led the dive bombing into the exploit of the barrier. The Shadow, along with a host of other winged Ponies, proved their support well that night as the once formidable shield barrier began to flicker as its casters became ever more disorganised and shuffled in their harassment.

How the Day must have then felt, how their leader must have despaired, as their instrument of victory finally collapsed in spectacular fashion. Solar would have paid for the chance for tonight’s dramatic events to be on film. “Twice the last stand” he imagined Ponies labelling it as. A momentously miraculous turn around in a battle the had initially spelt only a bloody end for the Night. The writing on the wall however, was not as coherent as it might have been, not now while Solar and whoever had joined him in that charge, now so bombastically broke that initial death trap.

Despite all this, Solar made one mistake. Now the real battle was to begin.

“RELIEVE THE REAR! GET OUT OF THE ENCIRCLEMENT!” The immediate, and most pressing challenge was obvious. To ensure those NG at the back of the group, those who still battled against the barrier, could adequately fall back enough to escape their own defeat. Solar, leading the charge, had to push through enough to allow a proper flood to spread.

Easier said than done of course, but if anything, all he needed was a literal fighting chance, not an inescapable trap of annihilation. The fight would have been a challenge against just the Guard, so little wonder that now avoiding barbaric mace swings, and slashes from swords meant to inflict little less than a total disembowelment, was nothing more than that, a fighting chance. Still, it was more than they all had that Night, and the underdog knew little more than those impossible odds.

“SILVER SKY! PICK ‘EM OFF! DONT LET THEM FOCUS ON OUR CHARGE!” Solar then commanded with a resounding yell, prompting an obedient and ever strengthened nod in response from the swift Thestral.

It was all going so well, albeit being a mortal struggle at best. These “Children” were born for war clearly, an expertise demonstrated well as their ferocity absolutely eclipsed that of the, yet again, morale deficient Guards. Solar was sure that before they would even accept anything less than complete victory, they would give their lives gladly. Yet as endlessly they fought, as violently as they waged a near ideological war against the NG, it became ever clearer that they were no soldiers, not as they lacked even the simplest of combat discipline. They fought like Ponies possessed, swinging and attacking at the mere thought of gutting a member of the NG. Yet their opponents were swift and skilled in combat, even as they found themselves in this fight unarmed. Granted, if this battle did not reach a conclusion soon, the NG would undoubtedly make a mistake, slip up just the once so the “Children” could exploit the error, and have their blood spilt liberally upon the Canterlot cobbles.

Solar knew a defining end need to be achieved ASAP, less each unarmed NG would find themselves on the nasty end of the horrific weapons they fought off against.

“DARK! WE NE-“A valiant attempt at the next stage of the break out, if it had ever have been communicated. Deep in the chaos of melee battle, Solar’s senses had been overcome with the violence of it all, and had become passionately invested in making his Luna at least proud of his death. In that riot of hoof and blade, he did not ever anticipate somehow being tackled from the side, sending him hurdling back through Ponies of both absolutes.

“Fucking moon boot licker!” Came an all too familiar roar. A parting, a near ring of Ponies battling had already began to form around Solar as he got up with a groan and saw the leader of the “Children”, already coming at him again, a spiked horse shoe ready to impale a barely recovered Solar. “ILL SEND YOUR HEAD TO LUNA MYSELF!”

Fanatical was too weak a word. Ideological too simple a definition to be given to the purpose behind this giant Ponies onslaught. He would not be commanded otherwise, not be convinced against, and certainly not be stopped from seeing Solar lying dead under his hoof. Such an overzealous ultralist, hell-bent on taking the lives of the entire NG, could not have given Solar any more realisation to the truth of the Equestria of today.

It was already becoming an enemy of progress, and needed nothing less than a total restart. And that rebuild, would have to start with the elimination of Celestia’s probable counter-revolutionaries.

Solar had no time to afford this Pony personally. All of Luna’s enemies would meet the same dire end.

“THIS. NIGHT…. SHALL LAST FOREVER!” A more final, true to heart battle cry could not be heard on that night. Against such fierce, hateful Ponies, the NG could only in invigorated in their determination to uproot the corruption of the likes that they now fought against. Solar did not care for further personal conflict with his current opposite. Only the blotting out of everything the treacherous Day stood for.

And so, with neither doubt or fear in his heart, Solar charged once more. An almost respectful clearing open for him as the NG still managed to not only push back, but avoid or disarm their ravenous opponents.

Alas, tonight’s battle had not been an equal one, nor had it been a predictable one. Just as Solar was about to clash with his enemy, ready to attempt a host of evasive moves designed to target weak and exposed joints, he was stopped in his tracks.

“JUST KILL THEM ALL!” The voice of the enemy commander was still enraged, and almost too thirsty for blood, but for the first time since his humiliating smirk, that once illusive result for the Day, defeat, became nestled among it. A triumphant change in fortune, were it not for the further torment that now await Solar.

Atop the surrounding buildings now came more of the “children”. Lightly armoured these were, but never was this a good sign to the NG. For these reinforcements did not descent their high ground to join the fray in an attempt to hold back the rallying of the Night. On the contrary, they had no need of doing such a thing, not as they trained their ranged weaponry upon the masses of the NG.

Solar could have been tackled again, such was his despair. A moment of hope he had been given. A chance to turn the tables somewhat. Now, only certain death faced him. Dozens and dozens of bows and crossbows, loaded with horrifically dangerous barbed points. For Solar and his rally, perhaps there was some chance and avoiding the hellish rain, but their fate too would have been sealed as the majority of the NG, still huddled up in the remnants of the encirclement, would have fallen likes flies as the marksponies effortlessly rained down death upon Ponies who had zero chance of finding cover. Bodies would have piled up even faster than they would have, should the encroachment have continued.

Rage could have, and perhaps should have taken Solar in that moment. Ignoring the curious fact that the Day had not called for these reinforcements earlier, promoting a revaluation of just what exactly were the orders of the Night’s enemies tonight, Solar was left with the sudden and all too humbling realisation that, yet again, he had been outplayed. Once more trumped by superior tactics, and a real prospect of victory.

A failure in tactics. Nothing but an undermining of his leadership, a collapse in his authority.

Defeat by the Day, of who’s forces had not yet relied upon their final vestiges of willpower, a disgrace to Luna, and validation to her oppressed past of action.

And Solar could do nothing about it. He was not armed with any weapon capable of retaliation. He had neither the time no capability to withdraw his airborne forces to abandoned their fight and rush to take out the new foe, all before the rest of the NG was mown down.

And during this futile wish list of unachievable solutions, the futility of options slowly began to become apparent. Those who he had been so willingly led to their deaths would surely never forgive him in the afterlife, if there even was one. In the living world, his name would go down in history as the one who could not, the Pony who thought he could bend Equestria to the collective will of the Night.

All worthy considerations to a broken, defeated mind. Concerns he should have given, as Commander and the embodiment of the revolution against the corrupt. Even in the face of death, that was the honourable thing, and possibly the sole action he could have attempted to salvage a seedling of a mere flicker of a positive legacy.

But yet again, alarming him little, he only thought of Luna. The one who had accepted him. The one who had loved him…and the one who had become him. Only she mattered, for only she would have been the legacy that he had power over.

The world may very well fall into chaos, consumed by apocalypse even in spite of a victory by the Night. Solar was but one Pony, and his actions, however everlasting, would only spawn a host of differentiating possibilities and if they were separate timelines deviating from his very efforts. Regardless, through the love they shared, Solar would forever have a hold over Luna. In that regard, the only one he now cared about, he was inevitable.

Victory had turned to defeat, which had repeated itself once more. What a dizzyingly set of events that made the world a blur of despair and numbness. So much had this effected Solar that only after an unknown of further occurrence did Solar return to the world.

“W-what?...” He said to nopony, his eyes, along with many others, now directed into the night’s sky, witnessing a giant flock of Thestrals join the battle of the square.

“Kekeke!” Came that ever disturbing sound of the Shadow who could not be found. But perhaps this had been for the better, as now, not yet defeated by the Day, Neon Edgy came swooping down with at least 100 Thestrals. “Hello Commander! Do you need help?”

This has to be a joke right? A dream?

“DEATH TO ALL FOLLOWERS OF LUNA!”

‘Perhaps not’ thought Solar, as the thunderous anger of the leader of the “Children” echoed through all present ranks.

“Bad guy, Commander?” Neon Edgy seemed either unknowing or uncaring of the very real fact that this was a battle on the edge, and at any moment a volley of arrows and bolts could kill them all. She, along with her host of very unfamiliar Thestrals, simply hovered where they were, above near every part of the square.

“What?!” immediately fired back Solar, his fate once more in the balance. “Well yeah! Would you mind helping?!” The word rhetorical could simply have never done his response justice, such was the surreal nature of this apparent and very last minute rescue. “NOW PLEASE?!”

“Ok Commander!” Came back the chirp nature of Neon Edgy. Solar, if he hadn’t been already, now could only stand there and watch the contrast that was. Neon, transforming from the oddity that she was, into a ravenous, blood thirsty beast. She required no order of her own for her and the new Thestrals to prioritise their targets, and dive into them, fangs and all. Chiefly among these victims were the ranged Ponies atop the buildings, who had little chance to switch their targets to the sky, and fire before they were either knocked out, or had such a descriptions extended, only with their jugular. Next, as near a demonic murder of a living storm as they could be, the magic casters were their next targets. Within just a few short seconds, not only had Solar survived his almost certain defeat, but all tactical elements of the Day had been eliminated, and now the full force of NG could charge out, and make this a full scale battle.

Just like that, shocking Solar to his very core, had these fortunes been so dramatically reversed. The Day was in chaos, no surprised left up their sleeves, and no organisation to compensate for it. As intended originally, all those mistakes ago, the Night now showed its strength, and as designed initially, so retreated the Night Guard.

“COWARDS! STAND AND FIGHT!” Solar had thought to himself, just as he was about to lock hooves with this Pony, that he needn’t have made it personal. “I WANT THEIR HEADS! EVERY ONE OF THEM! DEAD! DEAD! DEAD!” However, he could not contain it.

Once the opposing Commander’s vision turned to him finally, a pitiful and almost foal like instinct of caring what others thought, Solar had only one response.

A near perfect copy he had received, upon his possible defeat.

A simple smirk.

“Commander! The Bells!” Solar had not wanted to listen to Dark Blossom’s information. His mortal lock with his counterpart was beginning to turn into something far more than just petty rivalry. The still unnamed Pony of the Day had all the characteristics of one humiliated. A dangerous enough motivation, even for an average Pony. For this hateful soul, ideological war wasn’t exactly quenched with defeat, and the fanning of the flames rarely ever lowered tension.

“I WILL NOT!” Solar knew the purpose of this caution. Retreat was simply not an even realistic proposal. The real question was, how had such a conflict, so deadly and large in nature, been allowed to play out for this long, without some form of intervention. The cowardice and devious nature of the Night Guard, instead of calling for the full force of the Guard, had followed some cult like pretender, and had trusted in a cause nothing short of a mockery of their once loyal order.

“We don’t have the capacity to fight any more battles tonight, Commander!” There was wisdom in Dark’s words, even as she struggled to mop up whatever management she could scavenge among this square of destruction. “Celestia will be frothing at the mouth to find a situation like this! She could finally expose you as a dangerous agitator!” Truly, if the NG stood their ground, even with a well-deserved victory against the “Children”, could the same victory be replicated against the majority of the Guard? And would such a conflict even be beneficial to the cause? Unless somehow overcome in the field, tonight had proven that the Day would not so easily submit, as the initial plan had been. In that stalemate, the Night had little to gain, save the publicity of rioting against the authority like some common dissident.

Victory through submission had not found today, and it certainly wouldn’t be if Solar ordered his tired army to fight from the same, repressed position. Like Dark suggested, Celestia would be all too happy to see this rag tag band of rebels labelled as nothing more than plain violent terrorists, and not the alternative power that Ponies could have turned to, had victory been complete tonight.

And never let it be known that Solar’s new enemy tonight, his opposite commander, was not so devoid of sense that he may initially have seemed. For entirely separate reasons of course, it became obvious that his legitimacy in the eyes of the population was not so complete yet. A pet of Celestia’s he may have been, but not one to be on full show just yet. The master could not walk her rapaciously ferocious beast of a pet just yet, less Ponies call for it to be put down.

For the sake of their respective responsibilities, and that of the collective image of their forces, both commanders came to the same conclusion. With a heavy heart, once last look of blood lust for each other, the call was made.

“Disperse!”

The battle then came to an abrupt end, with neither side leaving with the hope that they had arrived with. The bitter sting of ambiguity now reigned, and the prospects of a future, even bloodier conflict now seeming ever more likely.

The “Children” made quickly their haste, not least of all because of their fear of being picked off by the Thestrals. The NG, perhaps because of the inability to find any other success of their narrowly missing out on a total annihilation, remained still, ghostly figures that now had the freedom to count the dead of yet another Canterlot graveyard.

“Commander, you must leave the city…” Then cut in Dark Blossom, the lieutenants of the battle, that were the Shadows, now congregating around him.

Yet Solar had not expected such dismissal. As Celestia would probably feel when she learned the true nature of tonight’s march, he now felt a sense of deep betrayal, like he had been cast out, in spite of his survival here.

“Leave?” He spat back. “I will not give Celestia that satisfaction of another day in power! I’ll go up to her tower myself and open her throat!” Fighting over, and adrenaline draining away, only the political ramifications of the night remained, and what did they spell but a Princess who now relied upon murderous cults to do her dirty work.

Her paranoia born of failure, her tyrannical extremities, warranted nothing more than an immediate cease of power.

“Geez Commander, we can’t lose you now! Not when we have gotten this far!” Interjected the bloodied form of Silver Sky, his power flying haven taken quite the breath out of him.

“Silver is right, Commander!” Agreed Dark Blossom. “You’re a public figure, and you can’t just now expect to return to office and freely walk around the castle like all this never happened! Celestia won’t have it, even if she is hasty in taking you down!”

Solar hated being so wrong in his vengeance. However pathetic in terms of results, he had played his hoof tonight, and had struck the powers that may be. The Night Guard may be corrupt as sin, but who was Solar against such a permanent and long lasting part of Equestrian society? As lowly and worm like as they were, he was but a glorified assistant to Luna, and could and would be singled out as the one who did not care of the consistency of Equestria, despite that consistency devoid of the greatness it once owned.

“Fuck! What about you lot? And where should I go? I will not surrender our dream of a better land!” Salt in the existing wound, from the fight, was far from pleasant. Increasingly this retreat seemed to be very near the fall back of the kind that did not present that dire other option to Ponykind. Of all outcomes, even victorious death, this was surely the worst.

“We shall be fine, Commander. We do not exist, and never have been.” Dark had the luxury of obscurity and the covertness of a true Shadow. She, along with her comrades, could simply become one with the darkness again, and act as if they had never have been here. “You, I suggest our new friends may be of help to you, once more…”

Solar turned to face Neon Edgy. She had not said a word since the fight had ended, and with good reason. As much an anomaly as she was, the one consistency about her, Solar could say loudly, was that she was a patriot to the Night, and a champion to Luna’s true wishes. She felt the weight of Solar’s frustration as much as he did, and for her, there was no reason to be so energetic in the face of tonight’s failure.

Still, she was not useless, and proved lucky enough to provide an escape for Solar.

“I hope you like forests, Commander.” She eventually spoke, a detection of a possible very violent and very unhinged anger about her. “We shall take you to our camp.”

In truth, Solar had no idea of what she was talking about. Earlier, he had lamented her missing presence and had cursed her unknown whereabouts. In hindsight, it was probably that she was being collecting her reinforcements, but even armed with this fact, who these new wild like Thestrals were, and where exactly she would now take him, remained up in the air.

“Fine! We pull back for now! But let it be known that this is not even a setback for us, and certainly not a defeat!” The truth of that statement was rife for debate, but it could have been trounced in a court of law, for all Solar cared. The Night didn’t need a loss of momentum, not at this crucial stage. A divergence in the plan it may have been, but Solar had not lost his ability to fight, and as had been the sole image, even so close to death, it was Luna who still mattered the most, and whatever had happened tonight, Solar would let nothing dismantle that fact.

“Never, Commander!” Complied Dark, gaining the support and agreement of her fellow Shadow’s. “We have not fought for this long, prior to your arrival, so we can just give up at the sight of blood lost!” Solar was truly glad morale had not seemed too badly hit by all this. On the contrary, perhaps a sense of realism, a more probable prospect of defeat, would awaken the NG to the dangers of complacency, and galvanise them into a more determined, fanatical force. “We shall further our glorious Night where it is strongest. In the darkness!”

Solar nodded, smiling for the first time since the march down had begun. Neon leading the way, the Commander of the NG fled from the bells, alarms of the suggestion of what they must fight for. The sound from the castle an admonition of the continuing fight, however underground it must remain for now.

“Commander!” Came a final word from Dark Blossom. “What of the dead?”

Solar stopped. His eyes scanned the square, fortunately seeing no fallen Shadows among them, allowing at least that degree of relief. Celestia would not get her dirty hooves on the secrets of the Night, yet still, there were many fallen Guardians. Ponies who had fought bravely and passionately for their true Princess. Yet Solar too could find solace in the fact that the number of dead was quite disproportionate, in terms of which side had suffered more. Notably, the among of cold, lifeless and armoured forms of the Guard and Day that now lay dead, far outnumbered that of the lightly armoured martyrs that were those Ponies who would have been told they had no chance against the power of the status quo.

Seeing the defeat suffered by the Day was beautiful. A testament to the unbeatable nature of the NG and the Night. When the sun had risen, and Celestia looked upon the aftermath, she was stand there uneasily, a shake in her legs, and a newly formed fear of the Ponies who had the capacity to see her tyranny, and the skill to match whatever she throw at them.

“Leave them. Let they serve as reminders that a better world is within reach. We only need reach out and grasp it!”

Clearly, this was not the favoured decision of many. Solar understood that it wasn’t fair to leave these champions to the barbarity of the Day, but this was war, and luxuries of these likes could be ill afforded. In fact, such a moot concern was this that Solar knew these fallen souls would have liked nothing more than to have their physical forms strike fear into the hearts of their enemies.

And so, with this, Solar forced himself to sneak out of the city with Neon Edgy and her band of wildlings.

A hindering to the Night that shall last forever, but a hindering it just was.

And the Day…all those who opposed the Night in fact, would pay dearly for this delay in the destiny of Equestria.

Author's Note

Let's play the "Can you spot the hypocrisy" game!
Correct! It's Solar throughout the chapter!

So yeah, basically We are seeing him turn into a bit of an all controlling fascist kind of Pony. Whatever critic he has of his opponents, he's essentially doing anyway.

But with this, we now leave Canterlot for the most part and get into the reality of the rest of Equestria, which should be very interesting!

Chapter 41: Back to Ponyville

There it was. Ponyville.

That quaint little town, nestled amidst meadows and hills spawned of the literal definition of coziness.

It was just as obnoxiously sweet as Solar could remember.

Neatly adorned thatched housing, complete with a décor as sweet as the local candy shop. In many senses of the word, Ponyville was a textbook example of a provincial, if well off settlement. Fame however, it seemed, had done the town little good. As much as the architectural and decorative aesthetic sickened him, that quaint and soft appearance was now long overpowered by the obviously increased population of the place. Ponyville, after all, was ground zero for world defining events, events that very much so put Ponyville on the map as an eventful, but idyllic place to live and work.

Regardless, the town had not changed much since last Solar saw it. Still remained the tall town hall, it flags flying proudly in the wind, the seemingly unending crop land and orchards persisted in their colourful sprawl as a red farm house lay guard, and easily most noticeable of all, the freakishly large and very much out of place, crystal tree palace. When Solar had last seen it, despite its size and contrast to the rest of the town, he had dismissed it as just another house of wealth and faux power. Now however, that abomination of a castle was the home of one Princess Twilight Sparkle, the possible future second Princess in the Night. Further seducing her to move over to a more acceptable way of thinking, however, had to wait. One step at a time had the exiled NG travelled here, with Neon Edgy and Speck now looking upon their new base of operations, highlighted nicely with the arrival of the dawn. With one step at a time, and a solidifying of a headquarters, would the Night spread its influence to its hosts, Twilight included.

“Thoughts, girls?” Solar asked in a vain attempt at hiding his pride.

“These types of houses make for good sleeping racks.” Neon said, her attention clearly more aligned with her desires to rest. “Although you do have to get…rid of the owners first…”

Whatever could she mean by that I wonder…?

Speck, on the other hoof, adhering well to her darker, far more unfriendly personality, took this viewing opportunity as very much a professional analysis. She was, after all, new to the civilisation of the north, and a stranger to actual communities that weren’t blood thirsty maniacs.

“It’s qualities will be put to the test, as will your decision making, Commander Solar…”

Solar, in direct response, felt a cold shiver fire straight down his spine. Never had he expected some smiling show of acceptance, but still, every time this cultist opened her mouth to him, it instilled only the most severe sense of dread within him, as if she was his personal jury, judging him for a crime that she could decree at any moment. Luna forbid that she actually dislike the Ponyville climate.

“Guess that’s as good as I’m going to get…” conceded Solar, happy enough with the precarious land he had advanced into. “I’ll go and check if my house hasn’t had its locks changed or anything. You guys can give the all clear!” Seeing Ponyville, however much the sight disagreed with him, had served its purpose. A comforting, however temporary, reprieve from Celestia’s tyranny.

A truly naive school of thought.

“Oh no. Not yet…” It was only a gentle and the oddly soft feeling hoof of Speck that now sent Solar to lands of terror he had never before heard of. All thoughts of a hasty getaway, however legitimate in its intentions, to escape any potential horror of the Disciples, now seemed but a pipe dream. She never even gave him a gaze, knowing full well that, even her at her most inactive, was still enough to halt the higher up’s in their tracks and intentions. “For the sake of the reputation you so wish to keep, we shall not follow you…”

Oh thank the stars!

“…The Everfree forest will be our home for now. Its boarders are our own now, and they shall be defended to the last. Prolonging the eradication of the heathens, we will accept for now. Yet if you fail here…know this temple of treachery will no longer be so far away from us…”

Petrification was a known affliction, physically speaking. In fact, it was creatures that now lie in the Everfree forest that could perform such a feat. From a Thestral, and seemingly affecting emotion as well as flesh however, was surely a new one. Speck didn’t need any reassurance of response from Solar that told her what she wanted to know. Turning around, this mistress of darkness and death knew her threat to be properly received and well heeded. She didn’t even need to look to see a numb Solar, who’s fear had near taken him, and powerful warning consumed him.

The Day might have been the enemy, but never let it be said that death would come only from that direction.

A silence then flooded in, even with the usually talkative Neon still present. The two were now alone, but only one of them felt truly so.

“How do you feel, Sol?”

Ignoring the blatant tease that was the use of the nickname, Solar dare not share his true feelings. He was the one in command here, at least officially. Regardless of sharing the same Queen, the commander of the NG, and the Disciples of the Night, did not share the same ambitions or opinions on what was right. If he didn’t keep it together, he would be delegitimised, taking those ambitions and opinions crashing down with him, and to let that void stay unoccupied, that would simply never be the case.

“Fine.” Shockingly, such a simple response did not seem to convince Neon, who stood there, as if she were unable to pick a side.

“The Dis-“

Any lack of confidence in his leadership was a step towards that dreaded changing of the guard, and as was the case in every time politics, questions were the start of it. Solar, not willing to be replaced by misguided maniacs, could not accept any intrusive inquiries.

“I said it’s fine! And that means buck whatever those wildlings are planning. We, the Ponies who’ve actually been by Luna’s side, will lead the charge!” Solar made no mistake, this was a race to the finish line, and the prize was the power earned with Luna by their side. He would be a competition, but that implied a struggle of some kind, and by the grace of Luna, Solar wasn’t about to let this long path now so suddenly be shared.

“Wildlings? My people, Solar…” Neon looked as if she were suddenly about to burst into tears. The very way she said her words was as if she were a filly trying to guilt trip her parent, but with any unruly child, discipline was needed. Eventually, they would lose their innocence of many worldly matters, and see the truth.

“Yeah, yeah, I hear you…” Initially, Solar had nearly rolled his eyes, wishing to dismiss this sulk as it was, but bringing her over, like he had started with Twilight, was all too precious an opportunity. This bloodthirsty killer with the mind of a child, provided her conscience remained stable, could perhaps keep the threat of her people at bay. “But listen…Ne…” Solar cringed at the friendly attempt, but it served its purpose.

“Hehe, yes, Sol?”

Now Solar could roll his eyes, despite his success. If anything, Neon was at least listening.

“We can’t let anypony distract us. Your people may have been serving Luna in their own way, but they know nothing of life up here, right? We, the Shadows have been defending the realm, while they fight for it down south. Please, for Luna, don’t let your blood influence you. It’s us, after all, who Luna puts her direct trust in.”

While saying this, Solar looked into those rich amber eyes of Neon’s, almost falling enchanted with their mystical beauty. Mostly, however, the only thing worth searching for were any signs of their owner agreeing with him.

“They may have started the fight, but Empress Luna wants us to finish it, you get me?”

For a decently long while, Solar was sure Neon was about to do anything from nodding and walking off, totally disregarding the issue, to laughing at him for being so serious. Predicating the motives and actions of this little Pony proved impossible.

That meant only one thing. Surprise.

“Commander, I may have been born among them, but it was Luna who raised me. My loyalties are to her, not which Pony birthed me.” Today’s Neon related surprise was a strict, sensible response. One free of any filly like influences, or deranged added highlights. Walking off as Solar had offended her intelligence and beliefs, all seemed to have been for naught. “I’m with you. I always will be. Family, it sticks together…”

Family indeed.

And Solar and Neon, united deeper than the former could ever truly appreciate, marched down into Ponyville, determined, and very much ready to fight.

Who could have known that Neon Edgy, a violent, unpredictable and pure creature of destruction, had some an acute interest in the arts?

The day was still new, and the customers and townsfolk of Ponyville had not yet left their homes to begin their own day anew. It was not so early however, that the shop-owners and various vendors were not about, hurrying to open or show their goods and wares, all in time for a hoard of suckers ready to part with their, as Solar guessed, barely earned bits.

A hardly complete state of the commercial activity of Ponyville, but still one apparently fascinating enough to Solar’s resident angel of death. Of course, even in her “disguise”, a crudely put together outfit comprising mostly of a hat, sunglasses, and jacket, Neon did not dare any closer, despite her curiosity fighting for that urge to come true. Thestrals aside from a special event such as Nightmare Night, were simply too rare a sight to take the risk. Such a surprise to the townsfolk would most likely warrant discussion at the very least, and such gossip, unpredictable as it was, could not be controlled, nor even manipulated. Right now, the NG was in no need of excess attention, and the news of a Bat Pony, often associated closely with Luna, was not part of the plan.

“Not so close, Neon. If I can see your fangs, so can they.” While Solar was left amazed that he even had to say such foreign words, his warning, alas, went unheard of.

“But everything is so….nice. I must see!”

Solar shouldn’t have been surprised that Neon was attracted to such shiny things, but here he was, very much so. Her gaze greedily stolen by jewellery and food that was rapidly filling the stalls, Solar was now literally finding himself holding back his companion, filling todays criteria of Neon acting like a filly.

“The buck?! No!” Solar found himself scolding, something that filled him with more anger than reason he was doing so. “We need to focus and find this house of mine. Besides, you don’t even have any money on you!”

Keeping a leash on Neon was an unnecessary distraction. As soon as the two found the home Solar had been given, a trophy of a successful blackmail, the real action began. A war waged from the shadows of the lively Ponyville, and a proverbial conference of the future of Equestria.

“Focus Neon. We’re looking for a house. If you’re so serious about eating, I’ll get you something after that.” Capitulating, however favourable the conditions, was surely not so wise. Neon, in moments such as these, behaved as an untrained pet would, and giving in to their desires, that was simply a recipe for further disaster. Still, in the grand scheme of things, this mattered little, a disregard Solar could accept.

“Alright, so what does it even look like?” Neon’s response was one of slight upset and annoyance, easily because of her lack of culinary freedom given. Yet never short of a sharp tongue or wit as she was, Neon immediately went for the weakness in this mission, namely, the appearance of the actual destination.

Well buck!

Solar had not cared for the house, nor expected to return to it. As such, its general features remained elusive at best.

“Well, I- hmmm” Solar could not escape this trap. His fall was not graceful, and it certainly was befitting of his rank. Should he find the house, and settle in the NG nicely, then he had a lot to make up.

“Think of all the kiwi I could have eaten!” Neon complained, unimpressed at her partners recollection. “Kiwi, mango and rat! Ugh! I could-“

Solar had not thought it possible to take Neon by surprise, but here he was, tackling her into a short space by the side of a house. She may not have seen the threat, but thankfully, Solar had been ready.

“Hey!” She whined, almost playfully. “Not nice of you!”

Solar cared little, in all honesty. Not that Neon seemed in the particularly bitter move, given that she had been quite forcibly pushed into some alley way. Alas, perhaps retaliation would have been more desired, given the current circumstances.

“You are nice and warm, Solar. I like it.”

Unprepared for those forms of complications, and without a shadow of a doubt, in no definite mood to spit on Luna like that, Solar rose to feet with unmatched speed and purpose. A sly smile however, remained on Neon’s face, as if she was here only to tempt him. In his mind, Solar did momentarily entertain the thought that Neon, being the enigma she was, was just some incredibly powerful and complex magical spell cast by Luna. A construct designed to serve, and in this case, to test his love to its creator.

“Not now!” Solar seethed through a hastily formed whisper. “Stay quiet!”

By now, curiosity had taken Neon, and eclipsed any games she had started to play. Only now wondering why these two powerful Ponies were hiding like common thieves, the Thestral stood back up, and with little grace given to consideration, yet proudly went over to the alley opening, and stuck her head out as if it were her destiny.

“What?! No, Neon!” cried out Solar, pulling his comrade back as if she were a tug of war rope. This morning, however, proved too much that it would be unwilling to allow an easy path to be beheld. Cruelly, Solar had now found himself as single minded in his determination as Neon was in her current investigation. Falling once more, although this time with their respective positions switched, the two servants of Luna came tumbling down, ironically creating more noise in their act of “hiding” than would have been in the open.

“I’m starting to like this new trend” Chirped Neon, much to Solar’s both mental and physical discomfort, especially as the surprising warmth of the Thestral was felt in an overly liberal form.

Obviously, this could not be allowed. And instead of facing these awkward circumstances like a stallon, and the possibly very severe consequences of which frightened Solar so much so, risk of discovery, the very reason all this mess had occurred, took preference over any alternative.

“That one.” Solar fixed his gaze to the target, happy enough to be in any situation other than an intimate one with Neon. Notably, he made no attempt at pointing out the subject at hoof, leaving Neon back to the very actions that had caused her so much rough, yet apparently, desirable fun. Striking luck this time however, was that she now at least acted a little more inconspicuous.

“Who?” She asked, her slit eyes thinning out into a focus more than they already could ever be.

“Do I really need to point it out?” Deadpanned Solar in return. The answer, unless the world had truly fallen as much as he had done today in a literal sense, was surely rhetorical. Neon however, chose to meet the clarity of this glaring sight with inattentive if usual expectancy. Rising to her haunches, and unable to spate herself from physicality, Solar found himself in the rapidly all too familiar feeling of the Thestrals warmth. Using him as some form of climbing gear, time did not seem a consideration as she canned the sparsely populated streets of Ponyville at dawn.

“Oh, you mean the pink one?” She finally acknowledged, winning Solar this small and pointless victory. “Yeah, I understand. All that pink could hurt my night loving eyes. Thanks Sol!”

With her withdrawal from his back, a feeling, in the void left by one of real touch, was left behind. A cold, empty perception, and to ensure its legitimacy, Solar was sure to tell himself that this was not because Neon had pulled back.

“What?” He almost stuttered, tripping over a sense of bewilderment that should have been as familiar to him as gravity was to a rock. “No! Of course not!” Aware of his increasingly inconsiderate appearance, in regards to his current ally, Solar allowed himself to be backed into a proper explanation. “I met her once before…that colourful abomination…” Studying the specimen, practically hoping not too far from him now, Solar reaccustomed himself with his previous interaction with her. In fact, less of an interaction it was, and more of an experience, and one he could confidently say was anything less than a painful one.

The Pony in question, as was so fascinatingly observed, albeit a more morbid and confused observation, was surely not of this mortal realm. Endless pink, regardless of angle or light. A seemingly animated mane, with a life and mind of its own. Topping this travesty off, and aligning with his own traumatic memories of the interaction, was that overly contrasting personality that occupied her. More like a trailing pestilence than a mere personality, the real question was, how had this Pony not been contained from her breaking of the visual peace?

“Isn’t that the element of laughter?” Neon then noted, her interest vanishing rapidly. “Fair enough then…” And just like that, all intrigue had been flushed away. All curiosity behind the peculiar and pushy reasoning of partner’s secrecy.

“Excuse me?” Solar did not actively seek attention, least of all for reasons of shallow vanity. In any other circumstance, a more lassies-fair approach would be taken here, leaving Neon to her own interests, provided they weren’t mission related. Unusually for him though, whether or not her knew this Pony to be an Element back in their first encounter, mattered little. The only thing that did, in Solar’s mind, was the behaviour he was demonstrating.

But Neon was unrelenting in her sudden professionality. At least that was what it seemed. Dismissive to distractions, and seemingly wishing to carry on to the house, the slowly departing Thestral acted, in these trying times, just as any other Pony here was. Like this freakish pink Earth Pony, one of the six Elements of Harmony, barely even existed.

“Commander, keep up. You don’t seriously believe that we are unfamiliar with the Elements? Ponies who have, for better or for worse, saved the nation on countless occasions?” There it was again. That dry, almost standard seriousness of who’s owner had all too dramatically reconverted to something all the sincerer about the severity of the mission.

“Not at a- “Solar began, believing Neon to be totally missing the point, and by extension, the story.

“And you don’t seriously believe we haven’t already heard about your….hmm….antisocial encounter with her?” Neon could not have shown more of a clandestine invasion of his past privacy if she tried. An eerily discovery now provoking the concerning yet equally intriguing query that was, despite possibly knowing all there was to know about him, why he still was so, relatively, easily accepted into the Shadows.

If the Night wasn’t so desperate and in dire need of a Pony such as he, the spying wouldn’t have been the only concerning matter.

“And who is this very observant source, hmm?” Solar then asked, looking around as if he were waiting for this very timely ally.

Neon was not so easily provoked into emotion however, especially of the kind that suited for next piece of concerning news.

“Long gone. We weren’t so happy when, obviously Celestia, discovered him…”

Unfortunately, as many had little stomach to admit it, this war had been waging far longer than even Solar had realised. A regrettable, if understandable loss though. War, by its very nature, inflicted casualties. Maxing Solar’s concern off however, was the lack of any retaliatory action. Any indication that the Day had been hit back in kind.

“And nopony thought to…I don’t know…get some revenge? An informant here, with Twilight and the Elements was surely a high value asset?” Solar already knew the answer. It was the very reason the Night had been on the back hoof until now, and why they, and his dear Luna, had been crying out for him.

“Old Commander Steel Onyx, he never cared for the damage we took. Dismissed the report as just another reason we Shadows were overstretched and inefficient…”

Solar had called it, especially at the part when he knew he was the saviour the Night never knew existed.

“Bucking traitor…” There were few words that Solar could think of that could sufficiently explain the extent of his anger of the previous administration. Steel Onyx was, undoubtedly, a corrupt, hilariously incompetent and probably traitorous Pony, but blaming a rotting apple was rarely ever the fault of the fruit. Something would have caused that rot, be it a living creature or rapidly deteriorating outside conditions, spiralling out of control. Steel Onyx was just the mere apple in this scenario. As was evident, and as was vowed to be vanquished from the face of the planet, the cause of the rot was way more far reaching. Cutting the apple from the tree to save all over fruit, even cutting down the entire tree was barely a solution. If necessary, the entire orchid would have to go, or to start completely anew, for the good of all.

Yet for a brief moment, as inconsequential as he was now, Solar did ponder on the fate of Steel Onyx. That, he decided, could be inquired about later.

“Yeah, but anyway, catch up!” Neon proclaimed, continuing her trek to the house. “We don’t want to risk any more welcome parties for you now, do we?”. Accompanied with a, which could hardly be called subtle, wink, Neon led away. For the best, her partner concluded. With a final look back into the street, witnessing the Element of Laughter spring away not too unlike an escaped ball, Solar too continued his search.

In regards to the tease, however compromising it was, such was the dynamic between members of this violently ambitious family, and like any family customs, Solar assured himself that Neon would partake soon enough.

“Right. Yeah. Keep up!”

Family rivalry had to be a thing, especially in these dark days. That was what Solar told himself, as these two Shadow’s, these two Ponies so capable of death and chaos, tried to overtake each other while walking.

Maybe this kind of stuff can continue, after we win…

Relief, particularly of the concentration renewing variety, had not come around in any great haste. Instead, the world seemed to think it just to subject Solar to the already humiliating feeling of losing his own house. That was, unfortunately, a mere distraction. The true torture he had found himself entrapped in was the discrete journey spent travelling with Neon. She was, concerningly, too friendly as of the current moment. Enjoying herself to no end, the scales of moral spirits were increasingly disproportionate, and allowed that jovial and crazy Thestral to look down and witness her companion, who was apparently in so great a need of comfort and play.

No please…No closer…

Solar dare not say anything about Neon’s increasingly affectionate attitude, a kindness he neither wanted or dared to hope he needed. Neon had always been favourable towards him, her neighbourly warmth easily attracted towards him as if they were long lost friends. Brothers and sisters under Luna they may be now, but reliable and established partners they certainly were not, and the cuddly nature she seemed to reserve only for he, was quickly becoming a problem.

Case and point was the purposely clumsy and almost predatory attraction she physically bore towards him, feigning a slip or deliberately setting herself on a Solar aimed swerve, all to obtain even just a light brush along him. A momentary connection of their bodies, and a seemingly lifetime of physical discomfort, at least from one of the duo.

Solar never dared to call it flirting, if only to limit his blameless guilt from erupting into feelings of betrayal towards Luna, but unless this was some form of normal antics, and liberal display of affection for all she considered trustworthy, then Solar did not want this. His heart was solidly, and very happily, owned by another. A burning desire of exotic emotion, mixed with an acute sense of responsibility for all in this world. Loving Luna was to love Equestria, even if that love had to be conveyed in a far more forceful and extreme regulatory fashion.

Neon was, however interesting a character, and admittedly bodily delightful, a misguidance. Solar looked upon her velvety stirring grey coat, and gazed into those fun filled yet slightly unhinged amber eyes with nothing less than physical and emotional admiration. She was a decently looking Pony, and would, hopefully, forever remain an ally of an even greater quality, but whatever wild ideas that could have once been nurtured and even acted upon, Solar had to stamp them out.

And that, surprisingly, pained him.

“Ergh, is that it? Black roof, like you said…” Neon’s sentry like observation suddenly bore fruit of the most desired kind. Not too far ahead, nestled in-between homes of a far more superior standing, it now was. A run down, even derelict construction, not too unlike those which warranted its jealousy. This” black roof” was not some exclusive architectural scheme that Solar was lucky to possess. Like the shady sales pony he was, Blank Canvas had sold this house dishonestly and falsely, even if it wasn’t Solar’s through commerce, and certainly not through choice. The black colour was simply a roof devoid of any thatch or colourful decoration as found elsewhere in Ponyville. Dirt, moss and what looked like tar was the crown adorned to this building, and like the beggar king it was, it attracted Solar towards it without desire or appetite, yet reliably relying on its new subject’s inability to walk away.

“It would seem so…” Solar said slowly, a sense of slight dread emerging throughout his consciousness, as only now he realised that this could have been the sight, the feeling and opinion that he would have felt, had he only ignored that sight of Twilight Sparkle in a hurry, and stuck to his, albeit forced, predetermined path. Here he could have been, alone and without cause or goal, wondering if he would have been content in life, now he was devoid of it. What strange circumstances those could have been, had he just kept walking and advance into that great unknown. This Solar Virtue was not only a stranger to him now, but he was an objectively lesser Pony, who’s unfamiliarity with family and purpose was as weak and run-down as the house he was about to call home.

The only home that mattered to today’s Solar was not a physical place. It was with Luna, made true with crescent banners flying proudly, regardless of where in this world he was.

“…Come on, let’s take a look inside…” Solar suggested, shaking his head free of dreadful alternate possibilities. Still, as he withdrew the key to the building, a trinket he had nearly forgotten about until now, evading such spectres of another life did seem an uphill struggle. As he inserted the key into its unfamiliar rusty lock, Solar couldn’t help but contemplate, almost poetically, even if this was the destination that once could have been his ruin, that in unlocking the door, he was unlocking the next chapter on his and Luna’s life.

Surprising nopony, with this creaky entrance opening, the dark interior revealed a dusty and downtrodden appearance. If this place was to belong to the Night, it would surely need sprucing up. Cobwebs, damp and dust to no end plagued the quaintly built interior of the cottage, very akin to the stereotype of a cozy country establishment. Neon barely seemed interested in either the state of the place, nor the style. Her eyes drifted instantly to the dark nooks and crannies, hidden within wide holes within the walls and floorboards, and high up, where light did not reach, and where she could probably sleep peacefully. An idealistic state of mind, and one well worthy of Solar’s envy, who could only wish such a stress-free mind could be shared, and replace one which seemed borderline obsessed with grime and the ancient tomb like sight that lay candidly before it.

Yet the one thing about such ancient mysteries, was that when they were discovered, it was seldom the case that fresh hoof prints were a component of the timeworn mausoleum.

“Neon…” Solar instinctively warned, to which the Thestral admirably and instantly knew how to react. For these two Ponies were not alone, and in such a seedy shack, devoid of worth or merit, the chances of some tomb raider or treasure hunter being caught unawares did not seem likely.

Talking, from this point forward, had to be regulated to hoof motions or other silent indications of intent. However, run down the place was, there had been no sign of forced entry, and with Solar having kept the key safe, albeit neglected, the Pony sharing this place was of some quality, and in keeping with its tomb like appearance, was ready to award the building its namesake in a far more literal term.

The two servants of the Night dared not make a sound, in pure hope that this intruder, who had already relished in his advantage of seeing his possible trap fell into, would make a mistake, and be heard. Flanking a half opened door, leading to an even darker room, Solar and Neon awaited an opportune moment that would never come, and for when their ill thought entrance would leave thought.

Fortunately, as much on the back hoof as they were, the Night was not without its advantages. Neon after all, was a Thestral, A Pony born in the dark, and moulded to live within it. Her sense of hearing and night vision were unparalleled, and could even these unexpected odds out somewhat. Together, they would breach the room, hopefully have the numerical higher ground and outmanoeuvre the awaiting guest with skill and biological gift.

Or that was what Solar hoped this intruder to think. Surprised and cursing their previous volume, a Pony could be mistaken for thinking such mistakes would cause only panic for the approaching violence, and would take leave of sensible strategy, following the more natural and instinctive path. Should this think so highly of his advantage, and believe his prey to plan so hastily, then his trap would also be his grave.

Neon rushed in, relying on her heightened senses to react far quicker than Solar ever could. Being a Thestral too, not too dissimilar to a Pegasus, she was also faster and more agile, and better able to fight an ambushing opponent. Solar, an Earth Pony, and in accordance to the plan created by two silent Ponies who could have never done so where it not for their nonphysical bonds, had strength on his side, and in those rotten and unmaintained house, these cracked walls and gaping holes would not provide much of a challenge,

The hoof prints led only into this room, and unless the Pony had been living here and somehow had become in possession of Solar’s intent to visit even before it was even thought of, then these prints were new, and they were not fake.

As Neon breached the door, Solar took his entry in a far cruder, and some might say, uncivilised way. The stairs, that lay parallel to the room, separated only by long rotten wood and opposite the main entrance, made for a perfect surprise. Climbing them halfway, Solar relied upon his inner brute, a part of him that had been thankfully subdued while he work on gaining Luna’s favour, and burst through the wall. Splinters and bruises in caused, but in creating a new entry point, Solar would like to see the face of this Pony lying in wait.

Though who that face belonged to would have to one he didn’t mind looking upon.

“You!” Solar cried out, looking down the long room, and witnessing the very neutral, yet very smug face of Blank Canvas, heading the end of a dining table like he was a self-proclaimed king.

Alas, not an ambush it was, at least of the mortal variety. An ambush of distain and regret though, Blank easily managed. Bemused at the rapid and destructive entrance of his, officially, Night allies, Solar could not help but instantly regret his brash ramming through wall and plaster, knowing full well that this Pony, the very one who would smirk plentifully at Solar’s return to the house and place he had been relegated to like a naughty colt. He had overreacted and become arrogant in his belief that an enemy had been in need of defeating, and now only had dust and filthy wood in his coat to make up for it, as well as an unnecessary little display, born of paranoia and desire to even show off.

Solar was pronounced immobile thanks to his checkered history with this awaiting judgment in Pony form, and forced consumed by bitterness, embarrassment and shock. Neon however, was not such a Pony to be chained down by such constraints, nor was she otherwise caring of the sting of shame.

Just as Blank was about to speak, surely some snarky comment about how he had caught them so unawares, a viciously thrown chair, intended by clear bodily harm, came violently his way.

“HISS!” Neon audibly almost spoke. Her fangs were on full display, and her eyes as demonic as they could be, forwarding the straddle of a creature from this world, to one hell bent on destroying it. As soon as she comprehended who this Pony was, no thought was spent on what might and could be said, as Solar now found himself so constrained and limited by. Emotion and altercation were just wind whistling through the cracks of this cave like dwelling, and conversation could never truly demonstrate the magnitude of hate held for another. Her throw was true, backed up with remarkable speed and strength, and as impulsive as Solar had believed of her.

In all, however brutally unexpected it was, it was the reaction Solar could never give, but always wanted to.

“What in the name of Luna!” Blank Canvas cried out, ducking just in time to surely save his life and head.

Even as the old chair crashed down into the wall behind him, ensuring a thud of breaking wood to echo throughout the building, Solar wasted no time for pleasantries, less Neon take another attempt at ripping this Pony apart.

“Don’t bother using her name!” Solar cried back defensively, jealously hoarding the use of his loves name. “Are you spying on us, huh?! How the buck did you know we would be here?!” Aggressive, clear demands, all before Blank had a chance to spill his poison. Neon, thankfully, understood this to be a suggestion not to throw any more things, and prepare herself ready to pounce and rip a jugular out, should the situation turn sour enough.

“Spying?” re-emerged the head of the information broker, its eyes wisely keeping a watchful gaze upon Neon. “Would I ever?”

You dare!

“Don’t try and insult me. Of course you would, but on our enemies! Not us!” Blank Canvas was, however loosely aligned, part of a pact. One formed into an alliance against Celestia, even if Solar never liked the idea of this Pony being a part of it.

“So paranoid, Solar!” Blank shot back, not likely this accusation. “You never did ask questions first, did you? Always the impulsive one, backed up with impulsive acti-Speaking of… can you call your beast off please?!” Not once had he averted his gaze from the blood thirsty eyes of those opposite him. Turning one’s back to a predator never failed to carry the title of a fool, and however much Solar would not want it so, Blank knew Neon was simply too wild, too much an untamed beast, at least around those whose blood she would relish in tasting.

And for a moment, Solar wondered if his pet killer should get her wish. After all, few would miss the manipulativeness of Blank Canvas, and that minority that did, knowing their nature, could easily be shown that however all-knowing one could get, it was power and might that ruled a Pony’s life.

Alas, despite disregarding the infamy gained by betraying an ally, the matter of the fact was simple. That the Night needed all the help it could get, and as this war heated up, now for than ever, and however much it pained him to say, they all needed Blank.

“Alright Neon, I think our intruder has got the point…” Solar lamented in his voice, to which Neon could only do so even more. If anything, it showed that she was a legitimate threat to others, regardless of their strength or vanity, and a loose cannon, unpredictable in nature, did instil quite the degree of fear, to whichever poor soul was in its line of fire.

“Intruder? Does this mean I’ve finally got my wish?” Began to provoke a now more visibly relaxed Blank Canvas, finally knowing his flesh would be safe. “The meddling Solar Virtue, humbled by a sweet little cottage, and free from his dangerously provocative ambition.”

Solar could only raise an eyebrow, approaching the table and sitting as if to humour the third Pony.

“Hmm, obviously not” Blank said, answering his own question with a small sigh. “Else you would have been here to greet me, hopefully with a far tidier house, and not carrying such dark shadows with you…no pun intended!”

If nothing else, this did at least bear some sweetness, knowing that Blank had finally accepted that Solar’s exile had in fact, been fruitless.

“Yet here you are instead.” Solar spoke back, impromptu and hasty. “Why is that? You gave me this place, and I’ll be damned if I don’t exercise my right to kick your pretentious ass out of here.”

As useful as he could be, Solar, with all his new plans for Ponyville and the fight back, did not want this slippery creature anywhere near them. An acute and dangerous weapon to be used against Celestia’s dictator for life doctrine, but only at a point in time where the Nights position was stable and solidified and not open to obstruction from the master of that noun.

“I’m here to keep you company while your Woona cannot.”

Oh no you did not just do that!

“Neon…” Solar said slowly and deliberately, gaining the instant attention of a Thestral still hell bent on murder. “If another word comes out of the mouth of this slimy and slippery little parasite, one that isn’t him practically grovelling to apologise to me, I want you to start decorating this place with a very red colour scheme…” Music to Neon’s ears. Beginning to circle the table like a one pony wolf pack, Solar swore himself, when his fortunes began to pick up again, Equestria was due a favour with the extermination of this Pony filth. Never again would he or his people ever rely on the disgustingly unreliable and downright degenerate help of the corrupt puppeteers of the land.

“Oh no, you seem to misunderstand me, poor Solar…” Ever the clever one, and always with the words to say, Blank Canvas began the testimony that would save his life, leaving Solar with grinding teeth, and riled antipathy as he watched this cockroach perform his tricks.

And to think, once upon a time, one could say fairly that Solar was not too dissimilar to Blank. A rectification completed only recently, with the formers new found faith in order and the right thing.

But no verbal squirming came, and Solar was only teased with a chance to bring further hatred upon this Pony. Confidently, Blank pulled out an austere piece of parchment, much to Neon’s own hatred for this dangerous precedent, and slid it across the table towards Solar.

“Read it.”

Solar looked slowly and suspiciously down at the paper, unfolding it as if it was a trick.

If only it was.

Reading and rereading the words, Solar dare not show reaction. The sentences he was reading were surely a jest. Falsified commands to rile him up or otherwise trick him. Blank and Solar had borne a long rivalry, but only now, did it finally seem like this competition begin to seem a little more one sided.

“No.” Were these words to himself, Solar did then wonder, but only after saying them. He wanted to cry out, an angered condition made only worse with his pledge to wipe Blank off the map, soon enough.

“Oh yes Solar! We will be seeing a lot more of each other soon enough. Maybe even with the required pleasantries offered”

Again, Solar studied the paper. Words, written, apparently by none other than Luna, offering the most shocking and insulting terms that any respecting member of the Night could read.

“In fact, you could call this little get together a celebratory party! We are so grateful that you are our host!”

Our? We?

These collective pronouns, mirrored in the letter, suddenly stood out.

And right on mark, steps. Heavy, slow steps, and certainly not made by any hoof. In fact, judging from the sound they made, and the rhythm produced, they certainly weren’t made by any Pony.

And then came the voice.

“Honestly, I’m loving this Ponyville! Such a beautiful place. When do you start accepting immigrants?”

Both of them now stood. Blank Canvas, a Pony of deceit and a deficit of truth, and the Human Victus Vane, two figures, as told in this letter, that would have their respective and high ranking roles, when the state of Equestria fell, and a new Lunar successor was established.

Author's Note

What could this dreaded letter truly mean? Is this...a cliff hanger?

So anyway, as you'll soon find out, Ponyville will be kinda a ground zero for a proxy war. A chance for many of the characters we know and love to play their part, and for whatever reason, chose a side. Of course, they should, by definition, keep to their own character development, and not suddenly be drafted for war or anything. However, i'm excited to see how they react, when they find out just how deep the rifts of the world go.

I have to say, I'm truly thankful to you, the reader reading these exact words, for sticking around and reading my work. Hopefully, and not because you were held captive or anything, you chose to read this, and of course, i'm really hopeful that your enjoying you're time too.

Just wanted to put that out there :)

Chapter 42: Corruption

Solar looked down to the parchment, utterly horrified.

“Both of you?”

This was all sorts of wrong. Blank Canvas, firstly, had no business here, least of all without invitation or intent in knowing. Inviting the resident alien creature as some form of roommate also did not ensure too much of a consolatory addition either.

“That is what the words read, Solar.” Blank canvas replied, unexpectedly pacifying, content in this richly fabricated lie of his, or the far worse alternative.

It was true. The words did read as such. Disturbing, annoying words.

“Huh? What’s the bastard talking about, Sol?” Then came Neon, finally taking the bait after snarling at Blank for so long. So she came over, still wary about letting her prey get away or anything improbable, judging from the letter.

Letting the Thestral read, now it was Solar who fixated his gaze. A now fairly content Blank Canvas, sitting next to the tall standing form of Victus Vane, the Human ambassador that was, somehow, in Ponyville.

Together, these two figures opposite were happy enough to let Solar and Neon constantly study the letter, for they knew, whatever their reasons, no fault would be found nestled among the neatly adorned hoof writing. Victus in particular, seemed legitimately happy about it, despite the fact that his offensively expensive looking attire had become sullied with dust and debris from this decrepit shack. Why this individual of a still new and barely investigated species did appear so ecstatic, would have to wait. For now, there was the matter of the near heinous spit in the face of any respecting servant of the Night.

“Ew what?!” The came Neon’s eventually disgusted response, and how disgusted it thankfully sounded. Solar was not alone in his severe disagreement, and if anything, a rough form of a joint position had been established among the real Night supporters. “No way! Keep him away” She then shrieked accusingly, pointing an angered hoof towards Blank.

“I’m afraid not…” reputed that Pony, his words plain and uncompromising, adding some credence to all this being some form of truth. “…When Celestia inevitably falls, a fact I am sure of thanks to the Princess’s most graceful trusting nature, not only a new administration will need to be constructed, but in order to avoid this catastrophe ever occurring again, a reworking of the system.”

The way he put it, it almost sounded acceptable to Solar. Celestia, gone, followed up with a new leadership, and a decimation of the corrupt forces that be. Of course, this wasn’t the full story.

“Fine, but that can all happen perfectly without you involved!” Solar shot back defensively. “Never in a million years should a Pony like you be legitimised and pardoned via a permanent role in this dream!” For that was what the letter entailed. Blank Canvas, regardless of all his crimes, despite his constant opposition to anything right or good, forgiven just like that, in order for he to be written into a new constitution like it was his god given right. If this all occurred, Blank Canvas, the very meaning of a liar, would have control of sectors of state, and what a nightmare that would be for any decent Pony who believed in the greater good.

“Let’s be clear.” Intervened Victus, notably disproportionate in his share of the blame. “First we have to win.”

A true enough fact. Truths however, as they were here apparently, was not exactly a highly sought after thing. Still, the Humans interjection did raise some more queries in need of answering.

“And what the buck are you getting out of this, Victus?” Demanded Solar with no great gentleness. “You’re kidding yourself if you seriously believe Humanity can this quickly rule over this land.”

Yet this was an accusation simply too foreign in reality, at least for Victus. Pulling a chair to sit upon, he quickly began to play the part of the innocent that wasn’t.

“Of course not.” He simply stated. “Nor would I ever expect to be. After all, all we are searching for is good relations and perhaps even a strong alliance.”

Though to Solar, this simply was at odds with the letter.

“Then why does it say, in ink, that you would receive a permanent and high ranking role, like we would be a nation of both Pony and Humans?” Solar’s rage was becoming palpable. The more he dwelled on the issue, the more he honestly cursed Luna for, supposedly, issuing and authorising this command. Equestria’s successor, however it came by, was a state for all Pony races, but Ponies solely. Inviting strange new beings, just because they appeared to agree with you, was simply idiotic.

“I thought you had become far more progressive in your values, Solar?” came back Blank, demonstrating more of his all-knowing abilities.

“Yeah, when it comes to these guys!” Solar cried, pointing a hoof towards Neon, numb with equal disgust at the letter. “Anypony, or any…thing, who pledges service towards Luna should be commended, but in order to achieve stability and greatness, this new country, it must be pure. Free from corruption and the decadence…” Infrequently considered before, only now did Solar think of what came after. A land free of Celestia, yes, but what else? Such an oversight could not be ignored, not with a struggle like this. As he probably should have considered before Luna evidently had, whichever state the included that land he now stood on, had to be strong. It had to be refined. “…Free from anything evil…”

A brief, but noticeable silence then emerged. Utterly sincere in his words, and genuine in his intent, the room then became all too aware of the implication of this meaning. Not just a land free from Celestia, but also, whatever else its ruling party deemed going the same fate as that deposed Princess. The implications, undoubtedly, could be huge.

“Then I suppose it’s a good thing we are here, enshrined in Princess Luna’s trust. I hear you need all the help you can get anyway…” Blank, undeniably referring to the violent affair in Canterlot, just loved finally firing this secret weapon of his. A hardly concealed fact, perfect for slander and a mocking sense of commentary, against Solar. He in question, did not dare reply, offering only a scowl towards this old rival of his. For to dwell on that bloody bath, to settle his mind on that defeat, meant to undo what he had vowed to discard. His shortcomings, and an inefficient way of thinking against Celestia.

Ignoring Blank’s provocation, in this instance, could prove to be the saving grace of the Nights fortunes.

“So anyway…” Continued Victus, carefully navigating this verbal and emotional minefield as one willing to survive would. “I think Princess Luna’s intention, really, is just to ensure we remain friends if everything gets…you know…fucked.” As time went on, and the more the Human spoke, Solar had discovered this creature to truly not be that jealous and petty brat he initially had presented himself as. Appearing loyal to his words and intentions, Victus had chosen the path of progression in this world. Early impressions had not defined him. Plot and murder within the Human ranks had not toppled him, and scandal over his desires had not stopped him. He was, in many ways, like Solar. A survivor, one enlightened in following a self-beneficial path. Never was it such a lonely road however, not when such a dynamic determination had enabled affixing their cause, for whatever reason, to another’s. Solar had shared his path with Luna, and while Victus, and his species as a whole, remained elusive, it was becoming ever more clear that his coordinates were at least well within the standpoint of the Night.

So unlike Blank, Solar relented in his attack on the Human, at least for now. The letter may have brought dark words, and they would surely and promptly need to be verified intently by Luna herself, but as it were, this pact of steel that had existed, for better or for worse, had evolved into quite something else. Not a development to ignore or scoff at, but one Solar had been obliged to accept, for the good of the cause.

“Just so you know…” Solar began, a conclusion being formed that whether Blank Canvas liked it, or even himself, mattered little. “Don’t get too comfortable into this little arrangement until its faced some proper scrutiny. “ It was with this decree, that Solar offered a hopeful look to Neon. She received it, not with great happiness as would a Pony happy with the situation was. Like Solar, this all seemed too unacceptable to her, but with her partners backing, and promise, she knew, as she had said, that family stuck together.

“That’s fair enough with me” then settled Blank, happy enough to let this case go higher. Too agreed Victus, who seemed all the more relieved that, at least for now, this issue would not complicate matters.

“Good.” Solar finished, emulating his Human guests opinion. A watershed moment it was however, for only now, after all this talk, outrage and internal demolition work, did the original ambition behind this travel, the intended objective, catch up to current conversation. “So, I suppose we what? Begin our masterplan?” With Victus’ and Blanks unexpected appearance, things had certainly been tossed up. How much should be divulged, outsourced even, to these apparent allies? Could they be used at this stage even? Truly, to have many allies was to have many burdens.

A mess it became quickly. A mindful of questions with no answers. No dawn to the possibility of realigning recent developments, and organising a planned response. Who was Solar if not the orchestrator behind this unplanned and unorganised symphony? Just a simple musician, there to play his part and hope for the best? Even with Neon sharing his responsibilities, it hadn’t been enough to get a grip of what had washed up to his hooves.

Unforeseen guests, who while accepted to a degree, now appeared extra weight, as if Solar was a reluctant hoarder, happy enough to collect even his newest of possessions, even if that items use was unknown.

Unpredictable enemies and allies, congregating where gravity had sucked them into. A pileup, even one from afar or not appearing dangerous to him, was still a mess, and that jumble of chaos would stay until dealt with.

Should such a random dice roll of events rule him, its effects varying in their fortuitousness, Solar would truly be nothing than a powerful bystander, barely even a part of that huge orchestra of life. A position content enough for some, but not the Pony who wanted the world, all so he could change it.

“Actually, you know what?!” He began to speak up, perking interest from all present. Curiously, all members of that party could have reacted in their own unique way, but all would have received the same answer, at least in Solar’s intention.

With an almost bored sigh, it was Blank Canvas who answered Solar’s rhetorical question. “What?” He asked, seemingly annoyed that Solar had forced the conversation back.

“I don’t think this knighthood like ascension of yours will go as smoothly as you think it will, if you try and ram it through like a politician crams in corrupted legislation.” Of these words, Solar did not fail to understand the underlying connation portrayed, especially in regards to the Pony in question.

This Pony, a frown now on his face as a sense of backtracking was now felt, could only retaliate in accordance to his understanding of fairness.

“Oh yes?” Blank practically spat back. “Clarify, or maybe Luna need know of this blatant bastardization of her very specific orders!” To betray an ally was a heinous and downright foolish tactic, yet as Blank began to possible portray a feeling of betrayal for the first time in his life, Solar couldn’t help but wonder if betraying somepony that might betray him, given Blank’s nature, could in any way be considered immoral, or even mistaken.

“Placing you in this hypothetically sensitive position, just like that…I’d rather spend my days beautifying this hell hole of a house and championing the local aesthetic until I die a lonely, insignificant death!” Provocative words to be sure, and indeed again, possibly even ill thought out, but under the threat of personal dormancy, with nought but a life of reaction, this was the only way Solar could ever go.

With such an apparent insult, and a supposed disregard of the letter, Blank Canvas, predictably, gave in to further disgust.

“Buck whatever fantasy you envision for this place, hellish or otherwise!” In all his time spent with Blank, Solar had never known his to be a Pony of such short temper. Ruthless and cruel, yes, but never so angry to the point of unrestrained rage. If anything, this told Solar an important fact. That Blank was not only aligned with the authenticity of the letter, but also reliant on it. He wanted this, and it showed. “I’ll personally ensure Luna learns that you actually fell in the battle last night, and any reports of your survival were mere rumour and overly hopeful conjunction! In fact, if this faithlessness can enable such a scam, maybe I should be the one getting on my knees behind the royal plot!”

Hatred of this Pony could not rise any further. Keeping his lips as tight as possible, so Blank may not see his opposite’s teeth grind to a pulp, Solar could only channel his anger into all the terrible and violent things he would inflict upon the speaking of such disgustingly insulting words. Omitting the title of “Princess” has been infuriating enough, but to suggest such filth, and to paint he and Luna as if the piece was meant to outrage, was simply too far. Once more, Solar committed himself, whenever not only needed, but even available, to crucify Blank as horrifically as soon he could. Neon too, relatively quiet until now, could not remain so still. Visibly shaking, and fangs glistening with their blood hungry sharpness, it was her that saved Solar’s hide.

“I’M GOING TO RIP YOUR ORAGNS OUT THROUGH EVERY HOLE IN YOUR BODY!” her rage distracted the room, and Solar could only be so thankful. For this apparent backtrack was but a rearrangement in the intentions of the letter. Blank would be allowed his promotion, but only under Solar’s own assistance. Losing his cool, and descending the room into anarchy would only entrench positions.

Biting his tongue, and putting aside the filth spread by Blank, Solar carried on his plan.

“Woah there Neon, Blank simply hadn’t heard the rest…” Neon, demonstrating further that she was to be trusted, backed down. Blank, possibly only because he believed that Solar had just saved his life, gave his ear. “…Elevating you that high, just like that, I don’t like it…. but I can accept it, under certain circumstances.”

This bait, all too irresistible in its promise, and thankfully tame in comparison to further discussion with Neon, became too tempting to Blank.

“Name them. We shall see if they match those offered already.” Blank Canvas, at heart, was a Pony of the deal. His life was trade in a morally deficient underworld. Still, as plentiful as scum was down there, it still relied on a good bargain.

“I propose, prior to this position, we ensure you a host of extra business opportunities for your ‘real’ self. You can go crazy with all the profits to be made too, in whichever commodity you currently do business in…” Tantalising to be sure. To save face, and hide his true dealings, Blank Canvas legally ran many a firm. Profitable on their own, but perhaps not enough to keep him away from whatever criminal activity he dabbled in. With this promise, Solar offered an easier rise to power.

“Go on.” Came the reply Solar had hoped.

“You get all the legitimate proceeds you want, while also appearing ever more powerful, economically speaking. This can enable you to build up your credentials, thus seeming the more appropriate choice for if and when you do get chosen, by Princess Luna’s grace, to move on to more advanced matters”.

Solar was offering a sweet deal, if longer route to potential power. Blank saw this, but for all the sugar coating, the matter of why this was on offer by Solar personally, after loudly decreeing his opposition to the letter in the first place, appeared all too curious.

“And why give me all this?” Blank asked with a sceptical yet tantalized eyebrow. “To smoothen out my rise, sure, but what is in it for you?”

What a question that was. Of course stability within the Night was important, but why did Blank’s comfort matter? The answer was simple, and was all a matter of control. Solar had none of this, should Blank be elevated by Luna had initially suggested. Such a powerful Pony, with a powerfully deceitful personality, in an equivalent position of power to him, was just too dangerous. Yet were Blank to find his destination via Solar’s own directions, the path created so to speak, then perhaps, given the route, accidents may happen. With control over the journey, who could say what could happen to Blank, along the way.

Were this Pony to act threateningly towards him and challenge him further, or should he dare to insult him like he had done countless times today, then Solar could all too easily dispose of him, and everything he had built. In the post Celestia age, and the new world built by the Night, what use were the businesses and corrupted roads of commerce from the old world?

Under instruction, and fuelled by the vigour and revolutionary fervour, the parasites that were the bourgeois and the degeneracy of commercialism, would not last long, Blank especially included. In such an obvious position of economic power, especially in comparison to him now, the target on his treacherous body would make all too delicious picking for the angry mob.

“Because if you don’t, and just elevate so quickly, there are many out there who would not stand for it.” Solar’s answer, he realised, was not all too different from the real truth. With a hidden smile, the irony, that was Blank’s dislodgment regardless of whichever route he went, was all too sweet.

“Who would try that?” Blank tested, wondering if this possibility were indeed true.

A potential trap for Solar, who alone might not have had a literal answer. Fortunately, he bore a taste of what was to come, in the reliable form of a blood thirsty Neon.

“We will be keeping an eye on you. Kekek!” Perhaps this was really why Neon had called for her Disciple kin. A bunch of violent and unforgiving savages, who couldn’t be controlled even if Solar tried. Given the animosity that Neon and shared with Blank, and given the fact that, unlike Solar, Neon and her people were more beast than Pony, the suggestion of a guarantor of Blank’s more progressive rise, now appeared uncomfortably true.

A roughly conjured plan indeed, and one whose necessity had not been called for, but regardless, as Blank Canvas narrowed his eyes at Solar, deep in thought, it was perhaps the best course of action. In the back of Solar’s mind, the matter of Luna’s own opinion on all this, providing the original plan was truly of her own making, did provoke some hesitation. Yet Solar was fighting this war now, and he was waging it on her behalf. Sure, she may question some of his methods, but what was good him, was surely good for the one he loved.

Blank Canvas, trapped in his ivory tower, meeting his timely demise, was definitely a good thing. If he stuck there and didn’t actually become a worse thorn in Solar’s side than he already was, then so be it. Perhaps then his shadowy talents may actually be harnessed, yet if the idea crept up, that he was somehow above the power of the Night, then no tears would be shed, as the new world order discarded the filth of the old.

Solar couldn’t help but smile at the thought, an action interpreted by Blank as a deal nearly done. A smugness, this time of Solar’s own, but one worthy of its misunderstood legitimacy.

“Fine, I’ll accept this amendment for now.” The agent of intelligence conceded cautiously. “But no funny business from you or your fanged friends! May I remind you that your collective strength was sapped because of last night, so enticing me to defend my honour isn’t in your best interests.”

Solar offered a momentary gaze to Neon. No words were shared, but both understood the implication. Blank, despite all his omnipresent vision, did not appear aware of the existence of the Disciples, at least of their presence nearby. If anything, this provided the true supporters of the Night with a plentiful supply of weapons of mass destruction, ready to use should the situation demand it.

Yet currently, the situation did not warrant bloodshed. It demanded answers, but thankfully of less consequence than the contents of any dramatic letter. Through a moment of reprieve, they allowed Solar to relax somewhat, and return to only mildly stressed about life.

“Victus” Solar said, picking up on the wisdom of the Human, that had graciously saved him from the battle that had just come to a close, despite really being an official participant. “Now I guess we are settled in, I have some questions, if you will.” Solar was careful to seem courteous, not least because he was tired from fighting, verbally or otherwise, for a while. The Human, somewhat surprised the attention now apparently focused on him, straightened up, ensuring an even taller form.

“Go right ahead.” He opened up, yet significantly, obviously not literal in his words, which pricked Solar’s curious interest.

Where should the inquiry start however? It wasn’t like their time apart had been uneventful. All this was indeed extra ordinary times, and the events of the previous night still haunted him, regardless of his internal residence. Additionally, and relegated to barely pressing matters, were questions about Humanity itself. The dawn of a civil war however, had overshadowed this still important investigation, and Solar wasn’t about to let the devastation of Equestria, and the collapse of society distract him from that. After all, if Humanity, or at least their sudden appearance, were a threat to the land, Solar, in all his protectiveness, had to know.

Baby steps. We will get there. We won’t fail Luna.

“How did you even get here? You surely can’t have walked. You would have been seen, and I wasn’t aware your people had permission to leave Canterlot proper yet.” This point had been upfront, up until barely a couple days ago. Up until the bombing, the unveiling of Humanity had been the talk of the town, including Solar’s own participation.

Victus, in response, instantly gave away that he had indeed not travelled by foot. He bore, not exactly an uncomfortable look, but surely an awkward one. However he got here, it was sure to be worth something.

“Well, that’s a whole other matter…” He began, increasingly restless. “You have to realise, Solar, that whatever happened last night…its really messed the place up…”

Naturally, Canterlot would now be instead focused on the battle that had taken place within its very streets. If anything, gossip, discussion and the questioning of intent worked to Solar’s and thus the Nights, favour. Word would soon spread about the brave resilience put up by the hastily formed NG, and how, even before they fought against violent foreign savages, how they made sure to care and appreciate those poor souls that had been injured in the blast.

“Yeah, I imagine” Solar replied, almost uncaringly. “Let them. Anything to undermine Celestia.”

Yet obviously, this was not Victus’ intended meaning.

“Not exactly.” He began. “Putting it diplomatically, as you know I have to Solar…” Searching for the words, Solar grew bored of this charade. Victus was looking for a longer tenure than his predecessor, this much was obvious. This however, did not mean pussyfooting around literally everything.

“Spit it out would you!” The Shadow commanded. “So Canterlot is up in arms about Celestia. It’s about time.” Solar didn’t truly believe this. If only revolution against that harlot were that easy.

“No. Not that at all.” A plain answer at least. Just not the one desired.

“What?” Solar nearly spat back, annoyed more at the fact that it seemed the fact that Victus was arguing with him.

“There is some sympathy for your cause, but its chaos that dominates the news, not hatred towards any of the Princesses. Whatever you did, it’s like the apocalypse has started, at least that’s what it seems to the people.”

Solar paused. There was disappointment at any lack of societal progress. Yet no shame was felt, no defeat seeming clear. Chaos, as Victus had stated it to be so, was a curious thing after all.

“Explain.” Solar inquired further.

“What do you want me to say?” defended a clearly uncomfortable Victus. “I’ve barely been in this world, but already I know fighting and war isn’t exactly your forte.”

Speak for yourself

“There’s a lot of confusion and fear. Tales of monsters from the south, and zealots from within.”

Solar nearly chuckled. Despite all the chaos and lack of clarity, some truth emerged at least, and it did Solar’s heart good that at least he was labelled as passionate.

“Panic seems rife, and I can remember, just hours ago, the horror the city faced as they discovered their streets, barely a day after the last culling, stained with blood and violence. They know this all isn’t right.”

It some regard, Solar did offer his condolences to those left behind. Seemingly out of nowhere, Equestria was faced with upheaval that few were prepared for. He lamented any loss of innocent life, especially after visiting the wounded in hospital, but on the other hoof, this was simply the reality, boiling to the surface. One way or another, change was coming to the land, and no longer did Solar fool himself in believing it would be easy, or in any way peaceful. The Ponies of the land, honestly, just had to hold their breath and take it.

“I don’t know what you were aiming for Solar, but this surely wasn’t- “Yet Solar had reached his limit, Enough of the Humans hyperbole. Cutting him off, Victus was rewarded, for his information, with such news in kind.

“Fine. Things aren’t pretty. I get it!” Solar snapped, much to Victus’ displeasure.

“Pretty doesn’t come close…”

Solar scowled. So what, in all honesty. That was the extent of his care. On the contrary in fact, for never let it be said that he was not resourceful, or otherwise unwilling to take advantage of a situation.

“I don’t give a shit! For this isn’t going to be a seamless transition to the new world you have, as shown here, signed up for!” Solar practically chastised, holding up the letter with Victus’ name on. “As long as Celestia hasn’t brainwashed the entirety of the population into turning against us, then this spot of chaos can at least serve to distract her! If she insists on sitting on a throne, then she will be the one picking up the pieces when they fall down below her!”

Solar could see that Victus had reservations about his words. Thankfully, and sticking to his new found contentness, no argument came back. Surely at this point, with all these discussions, the plots that had been hatched, and now support of a authority post Celestia, the Human had made his bed, now all he had to do, was lie in it.

For Solar however, this was just a chance to further let off some steam.

“We may have gotten a few bruises, but since we are all here…” He cried, looking too all present, bringing Neon and Blank back into the conversation. “…we now can encircle Celestia’s rotten home. The provinces, even towns like this, Ponyville, will escape from her grasp, and I suggest, to any fearful Ponies, that they chose a side, and not accept any of the lies of that white bitch!”

Spiteful, angry and increasingly severe in his hostility towards his enemies, Solar was sure to remind the room that it was now a simple choice. A binary decision between the hope of the new world, or the decadence of the old. Despite past agreements and promises on paper, it was this plain decision that should rule the minds and actions of the current supposed allies.

The Humans, distrusted and begrudgingly let barely free by Celestia, were very much part of this. Would they choose freedom, alliance and trust with those willing to return the same to them, or fear and containment by the powers that be.

“So let me ask you again…How did you get here?” The literal steps taken didn’t really matter to Solar. It was the intent. Had Celestia tricked them like a master did to his pet with a treat, training the animal in mind. Had Celestia specifically allowed Victus out for being such a good boy, as long as he continued to behave and serve? In painful self-admittance, who were these Humans?

“If it helps…” Victus began, remembering a fact somewhat humorous to him, much to Solar’s severe displeasure. “You weren’t alone with your nauseated reaction .The first time was equally rough for me.”

If Solar was asked how awareness came so quickly to him, he wouldn’t have given an answer. Perfectly timed to the point of mental disarmament, the answer to Victus’ conundrum was given, whether anypony wanted it or not. Solar could do nothing at this forced entry, for neither entering brashfully like he had, or sneaking in like the other half of the room had, was attempted. Little could be done to halt the blinding flash of light, or resist against the flare that erupted atop the table in front of him.

“OH MY GOSH OH MY GOSH!” Came the exclamation, fired far too fast for Solar to even comprehend. “SO I GOT THE BOOK YOU ASKED FOR BUT IM SO SORRY! I HAD TO GET MY NOTE SET, BECAUSE YOU KNOW, SO MUCH TO LEARN!”

Twilight Sparkle, excited and energised beyond all belief, stood proudly atop the table, her bright eyes darting excitedly between Victus and Blank, but mostly adorned towards the former. Her face was lit up with enough enthusiastic eagerness that it was almost infectious towards the cold, serious heart of Solar.

Almost.

“PLEASE DON’T TAKE THIS THE WRONG WAY BUT UGH! I WAS HOPING TO JUST TAKE A FEW NOTES! WHILE WE ARE IN PRIV-“ Then, finally, her thrilled face, emotion as passionate as Solar could have ever asked for, turned towards him, shocked enough to subdue herself, but never enough to contain her spirited hysteria. “S-Solar? You’re…here?”

Still remained that stimulated possession, but upon looking at her named Pony, it wasn’t a sense of surprise that took over. She may have not expected him to be here, but it was caution that led her following emotions, and not of the type Solar required, especially with his plans for this Princess.

“This is my home. Why would I not be?” He said dryly, intrigued at why indeed Twilight suddenly became so lesser in her enthusiasm.

And lessen it did. Like Victus, Twilight seemed as if she had suddenly just remembered some horrible experience, except that it was of Solar’s own making. If he were of a softer persona, he might have took these reactions far more personally.

“Your home?” Twilight responded innocently, taken back by this simple and meagre fact. Her eyes briefly scanned the room, showing a little healthy apprehension at Neon’s presence. “Is this… a safe house?”

Solar blinked. A strangely specific speculation, and of a curious mind that needn’t have thought the place as such.

“I just never invested in an interior decorator…” Solar replied, somewhat peeved that Twilight really wasn’t far from the truth.

“So…you’re not…hiding?” Twilight, not fearful of Solar personally, but anxious about his answer, was connecting dots in her head, and only just stemming a simple denial in the last moment, Solar suddenly understood why.

Like many others, Twilight must have heard of the events that had transcribed last night. Not only had Solar made little attempt at discussing his presence there, as was the plan, but rumour and distant hearsay led only in the direction of a deformed, and very much different tale of events. Twilight, instantly distracted from her happiness, had seen Solar, and presumed the worst.

“What did you hear?” Solar asked keenly, interested to know if Twilight’s knowledge had any external influences within it, meaning had Celestia gotten to her first.

Whether she had or not, already her mind, pained and timid in confrontation, had been made up. If Solar ever hoped to get Celestia’s once prized pupil turn against her, it was up to him to unmake it.

“I mean, I don’t even know. Just that…more Ponies have…died.” The word was clearly hard to say for her, and little wonder. She was, despite being a Princess, no leader. As was her title, friendship and peace was more her thing. “And that…you were there, with more…Thestrals.” A quick confirmatory look was briefly given to Neon, knowing she would be the one to react far more erratically if offence had been taken. “Everypony is saying there was some kind a battle and that you…” Again another pause. Solar stared at her intently yet patiently, and this did Twilight few favours. As if he were the official authority here, the Princess seemed to wait upon him, almost expecting a cancelling of her near fear, or any form of discipline that put her at ease.

“Solar…they are saying you killed Ponies! Or at least I think…I never heard you name or anything- but I keep hearing that terrible things occurred, and dark Ponies caused them!”

Thankfully to Solar, Twilight did not want to believe. And she needn’t, because as was the intent at heart, and the only line that Equestria need hear, was that the Night had been fighting for the greater good. Thus he thought calmly on his answer, careful to not give away anything to sway Twilight in any one direction of belief. She need believe the situation to be a difficult one, but not one that she could panic about, and potentially disrupt.

“I was there.”

And so alarm consumed Twilight Sparkle.

“What?!” She exclaimed, horrified and near tears. “Oh sweet Celestia! Not more hurt!” In a way, Solar pitied the Princess. Her role, her aim in life even, was so simple, that a mere breeze in the face of her basic construction of a belief, caused all sort of horror. Her concern was for gentle peace, but as any soldier would tell you, peace is but a deceitful illusion.

“I was there…to guard, secure and, if necessary, move against actual dark forces. Corruption, treachery and agitation.” That was his official line, but Twilight, basic in her belief, required something more. “Princess, when I last saw you, I had established a force designed to protect Equestria, to defend it even if it cost them their lives.” To a degree, Solar cursed his very forward and passionate rallying of the troops, when he and Twilight had been among the Shadows. Totally necessary of course, but still a check against him, from the point of view of the Princess. “We had heard of beasts from the southern jungles moving against us, with naught but evil and chaos in their hearts. They wanted to pluck any brave fool that dared to question the coming storm.”

Twilight pondered, in no great peace, Solar’s answer.

“But the bloodshed…why? Why would you do that Solar?” Her eyes glistened again, but not with previously seen excitement. Filling with tears, she truly believed Solar to just be a trouble starter. A menace to society. Friend to nopony.

Nothing could be further from the truth. If Twilight understood how passionately he was fighting for his love of Luna, that alone would be vindication enough to spare him from false accusation. The full reality though, was that he was fighting so each Pony in this forsaken land would not only be safe, but safe enough to love one another, and for the bonds of friendship to continue. That age old tradition, proud and noble for the nation of Equestria, would not survive the increased rot that beheld its owner. Though Twilight could not be told, at least just yet, that this was Celestia’s fault, she had to learn that the danger was real, and very close to creating more of the horror she had heard about.

“Because if we don’t stop these evil creatures, if we don’t stop them tricking and misleading the good folk of the land, and if we don’t stop them using the brave Ponies of the Guard, then I can tell you, in brutal yet certain terms…that Princess Celestia and Luna will split apart once more, and perhaps even cause both of fears and terrors that are capable of beholding them…to be unleashed upon the land…”

Twilight understood instantly. Her greatest fear, bar failing personally, was to see those she loved fall to darkness. Nightmare Moon had taught her the danger of a fractured society that spat upon its protectors. Having fought against such horror, a repeat of that grim chapter of Equestrian history, effecting Celestia even, was one thing too dangerous to even risk occurring.

“P-Princess Celestia? No. no! Why? How? How could such a horrible thing happen?” She had taken the bait. Of course, Celestia had already fallen, just into another miserable pit of despair and opposition to the light of her Sister, but Twilight would never believe such political and societal failings. Her concerns, as Solar knew, were far more emotional.

“Because beasts like we fought last night are, in ways we had only just begun to discover, are aiming to undermine her and cause some sort of split between her and Princess Luna. For reasons I can only say are villainous, then want to see them divided and very much at odds with each other. Through the splitting of friendship, and the qualities you and your friends represent, they think Celestia and Luna will give in to whatever dark desires stalk them…” A simple fear Solar had played on, and not one outside the realms of possibility. In a way, Solar now thanked the sudden arrival of those savage Children of the Solstice. If Celestia was any less paranoid about him, she would have never resorted to such dire interventions, and the chance for Solar to use their cruelty and barbarity against their leader.

“But why hurt innocent Guards Solar? Why act so antagonistic? I…know you haven’t had a good life, but looking for a fight is never a good idea.” Putting aside the seemingly persisting curse that was an apparent file of his past had been read like it was a best seller, Solar noted one point. That despite that bloody history of his, Twilight still believed him in, morally speaking. Unsurprising, given thought. Ever the lover of redemption, and admittedly a veteran at performing that saving grace upon dark figures, the Princess saw hope in Solar’s future.

Such nativity, and reluctance to accept the truth could, and now would, be used against her.

“I…I didn’t want to, Twilight!” Solar put on the act Twilight wanted to see. Even discarding her title, he now appeared the reluctant but pained Pony in need of help and friendship. “We were just too late to stop them before hoof, and being among such old defenders of Equestria such as the shadows I- we could not do anything else! We had to put ourselves in the firing line, because that was the only way!” Solar feigned watery eyes that mimicked Twilights own. He genuinely appeared the regretful tortured soul, who falsely believed his way was gospel. Whilst creatures of the cruel reality of world such as Neon and Blank would almost certainly not buy this charade, innocent and sincere souls such as the pristine Twilight Sparkle, saw this as a cry for help, and a Pony she could not give up on.

“Oh Solar…” She said softly, almost admirably putting aside her own fears and emotions, all so she could approach Solar with gentleness and loving kindness. It was still a foreign feeling, for another Pony to carefully and affectionately wrap their hooves around him, and as Solar was brought into a hug with the Princess of Friendship, he couldn’t help but wish this was with Luna, the one he was putting all this on for. “…Its ok. I know things are hard, and that you mean well, but before you charge back into battle, let me, and my friends even, try and help you. I really hope what you say about the Princesses isn’t true, but if I can show even you that adversity isn’t the path, then I know, together, we can defeat whichever force threatens Equestria this time!”

Solar granted her one thing. She was devotedly naïve. She wholeheartedly believed in the better nature of life, and candidly fought for it. If this were really a perfect world, Solar would be glad for his uselessness, but in this imperfect world, it was only he who could be its true defender.

Released from the hug, and staring into Twilights friendly purple eyes, Solar conceded her feigned chance. Because of the need to recoup here, and regain their strength, he and the Night could afford time to spend. As she had suggested, this now meant time with Twilight, who would only see the truth, as set out by the one whom she was seeking to help.

“Thank you Princess. I truly do regret those poor souls who have lost their lives, and while I’m not sure that even you can solve all this with your rainbow lasers, I’m not about to give up on Equestria just yet, nor object to a chance to meet some of its most famous heroes!”

Just what Twilight wanted to hear. A chance of redemption for this conflicted Pony born of war. A chance to share that quality with her, Solar knew.

Giggling, and managing to put her own pain temporarily aside, Twilight waved a hoof. A smile on her face, Solar had at least succeeded in distracting her from the fact that he had broken a few bones, and taken a few lives surely, just earlier.

“I’m sure they’ll love you. Maybe we can get a Pinkie to put a smile on that Guardspony like face of yours, and I’m sure Rain- “She then paused, another memory dawning on her.

Luckily, Solar knew of what these thoughts were. Rainbow Dash, the element of loyalty, still missing. Of course he did not shed tears for that overly argumentative Pony, but if it meant Twilight moving a little more over to the right side, he would plead undying loyalty to the cause of finding her. That and the alternative was to actually confront the pink abomination, and he had narrowly avoided that fate once too many times today.

“I’ll do what I can, Princess.” He said seriously, but with great surety. “We may be Ponies who get our hooves dirty a little too much, but we are also Ponies who don’t give up, and stay committed to our people.”

Again, music to Twilights ears, of which pricked up, and seemed saved from falling into a ditch of despair.

“Thank you Solar. You’re a good Pony, and seem to already have mastered the lessons of loyalty.” This time a smile, less radiant in its joy, but no less genuine. “Rainbow would be proud…as would Princess Luna. She has done you good, and I can’t be anything other than happy for you…”

Solar, instinctively, wanted to panic. Previously, Twilight had been teased of such bonds existing, and while perhaps this was but an educated guess, it still caused a defensiveness to build up within his heart. Yet Twilight of all Ponies, meant no harm, and despite reservations and hesitancy, she saw what she saw as a good thing. Something that may be frowned on, and even opposed, but one that evidently bore the fruit of friendship, and the rescuing of his soul.

Solar could only smile at the truth that Twilight had stated.

So while Solar relished in this temporary bliss, Twilight could finally return to her original purpose here, and to Solar, that was just to be excited as a filly in a candy store.

“Oh right!” Twilight realised awkwardly, looking upon the politely quiet, yet surely judgmental eyes of Victus and Blank Canvas. Of these, it was the former who Twilight seemed most concerned in. “Sorry I took so long.” She stuttered, her attention and emotions existing as if the whole interaction with Solar had never occurred. “So many pre-existing notes to find…you know, to study!” Then, and what Solar could only described as a snort, erupted from her snout, her hoof pointing at the unusually large pile of paper on the table, words written upon them as if it were the ramblings of a mad Pony.

Victus then took the futile action of looking to Solae as if to plead for help. With a shrug, the Human quickly discovered that this Pony was never going to assist him, if only for some spiteful reason such as curiosity into Twilight’s behaviour.

“Um, not to worry, I suppose.” Attempted Victus, struggling just like Twilight to find words in this odd situation. “But I really should be going, Princess.” He then stated with easily forced disappointment.

Where disappointment did truly reign however, and where it was found in great abundance, was in the face and heart of the resident Alicorn. Her ears and wings sloped, Solar now began to understand the cause of this uncomfortable encounter.

Twilight, the Pony of books and lore that she always had been, was simply yet enormously fascinated by Victus, and Humanity in general. Little wonder, given the inquisitive mind atop those purple shoulders of the Princess, not the mention the rarity of a mysterious and advanced race announcing itself.

Thinking about it, perhaps this sight, a pitiful display of a sulking Princess starved for knowledge, was but Solar in another life. Even now, Twilight wasn’t the only Pony interested in the specifics of Victus’ people, particularly of their culture, society, strength and just about everything else that had been barely even drip fed to him. With phrases said by Victus such as “my world”, perhaps note taking, even in fear, was not such a terrible idea. Perhaps, given Twilight’s increased enthusiasm and pushiness on the topic, and the face that she infinitely more approachable than the clandestine and dangerous form that he was.

Who’d have known that a Princess of friendship could be so useful?

“Already?” Twilight tried to bargain. “We could go back to my castle if you like? Far more private and comfortable.” Realising this could have been interpreted in any way except her intended version, the Princess blushed, and rubbed her front leg nervously.

Feeling this fluff to be damaging to his psyche, Solar stepped forward, and inquired with his own interest.

“How come, Victus? Somewhere you need to be?” Solar was only half serious, and Victus understood that. But unlike the innocent Twilight, the Human understood the backing to this subtle song. To not dare try anything even remotely resembling a betrayal.

“Yes I actually, I do!” Defended the Human, knowing his reason to be just enough for Solar’s liking. “Like I said, Canterlot isn’t in a good shape. Paranoia is infectious now, and my men aren’t daring to venture from their tower, in fear of mob reprisal. There are many who are blaming us, not just for the blast, but your stunt last night!”

Victus’ outrage was valid. Panic and despair did not make for a calculating and clear mind. Many Ponies, whipped by their own fears or the ones instilled by Celestia, would seek something to blame for this new trend in turmoil. And here Humanity was, mysterious and illusive, ushering in all sorts of trouble, plot and death as soon as they became known. Even Solar, while not paranoid himself at all, knew something relating to the arrival of Humanity playing behind the scenes, even if those acts weren’t directly connected to them. The Humans could be just another symptom of all this chaos, or they could be a cause. Whichever it was, the simple Pony could not comprehend such matters, and would thus flow in the more naturally fearful and accusatory direction.

“Has Princess Celestia confined you again, removed your venturing privileges at all?” Solar asked, careful to not forget his enemies title in front of Twilight.

Victus shook his head, but did not seem relieved about it. “Not officially, but in reality…let’s just say that we are already seeing some form of an army of yours, given the sheer amount of Guards surrounding our holdings, and the obsessive surveillance we are becoming subject to. I fear, if any idiot wants a drink, like the one you brawled with, that they won’t make it back alive, be it from some lynching or more ulterior, higher up motive.”

On one hoof, it was good to know the Victus had reason enough to throw in his lot with the Night. Predictably, Celestia had tightened her jealous grip on the freedoms of Humanity, just like she had done before, when she had hoarded their knowledge to herself. On the other, all this did point in a far tenser condition that inflicted the soldiers of this war. Getting back to Canterlot, and thus Luna, would prove difficult.

“Then you should go.” backed Solar. “If whoever cares enough to ensure you take the blame, will surely notice if you have been gone for this long.” In this case, and most cases recently, Celestia was this ominous whoever. Humanity had been restricted from venturing too far before all this mess, so leaving to conspire and help corrupt her most precious Pony, Celestia would not take too kindly to this betrayal. If Victus was to remain on side, his betrayal would have to remain latent.

Victus agreed. Twilight did not.

“Ugh, this is all my fault. This is why contingency plans exist!” Self-chastisement had been liberally rumoured, an understatement if there ever was one, to be a weakness of the Princess, uncontrollable dismay usually occupying from whichever failure had inflicted another wave of this disservice. Fear of this kind was a decline in self-image for Twilight it seemed, who’s obsessively standardized methods were as fixed as an old traditionalist was in an increasingly progressive world. Solar need not change this however, but use that fear to drive her into the Nights caring hooves.

Dutiful as she was however, Twilight approached Victus, ready to teleport him directly back to where Celestia expected he to be. Before that flash of light came though, the Human left with some parting words.

“Next we meet, Solar, perhaps we should start officialising some form of…” He paused, but gave a brief look to his magical ride in Pony form. Twilight looked into the Humans blue eyes with wonder and intrigue, and crucially, was gifted with a kind smile. “…friendship between our two peoples. We are a race subjugated by pain and past misery, but we are masters of our fate still, and will do what we can to ensure your destiny is your own. Together, we shall defend against the forces that which to deprive us of the future we chose.”

A well-spoken speech that Twilight, as a figurehead of the land, could ever wish for. Solar too raised his eyebrows in faint eagerness. Alas, Victus was but one Human, however high up his authority was. The real mystery was if the rest of his people, and notably his powerful and influential father would too be on board. If push came to shove with Celestia, a couple divisions of armed Human mercenaries wouldn’t go amiss.

Gifted to a party of three, a silence was left. Knowing Twilight would not take long to return, striking up conversation with Blank was not high on Solar’s priorities. Yet never let it be said that he often got what he wanted.

“A dangerous game you’re playing with the Princess, Solar.” Noted Blank with the most minimal of all expressions on his face.

“Which one?” Half-jokingly replied Solar, knowing his influences and relationships with both Twilight and Luna were truly a high stake, high reward gamble. “Not to mention making the Princess of the bucking sun hating me personally!”

Blank did not share in his lax concern however.

“If you really want to get Twilight to honestly bite the hoof that has always generously fed her, then I do wonder how exactly you hope to accomplish that.”

True, the task was difficult. But if he of all Ponies could love the moon, and it fall for him, then Solar would not hear of the varying realms of possibilities regarding his actions.

“I’m not the same Pony that once did your dirty work, Blank. I’ve changed, and Equestria seems to have changed with me.” A smug way at looking at it all, but Solar challenged anypony to point out where exactly he had misspoken. If he knew any better, than he would have said he was truly a Pony of the times, and evolved in accordance with the challenges of the era.

Blank, surprisingly, was not the one to comment on his accuracy either. No more a smile on his face then the old weathered statues of Canterlot’s gardens, , this well informed Pony made his mind up, just what on, Solar did wonder.

“No. No you’re not Solar…” he said quietly. “But you always did have a certain way of breaking down barriers that few before could breach. You always did find a path that most would not wish to follow… or even see”

Blank Canvas was a controlling, dangerous Pony. But he was jealous to the bone, a fact that ensured himself to find a position of power that created puppets of most. Solar was no puppet, so he could easily say that this Pony had finally given up trying to dictate his life, an analogy echoed well by Victus’ speech. All these quaint observations of Blank’s, was mere melancholy of a lost time when he might have controlled Solar. This disarming of desire probably explained why he now wanted a laughably high position in the new world, if only to compensate for his loss.

Nothing more was said until Twilight returned in another flash, determined for action and work, if too to compensate for her own loss, which in this case, was a thorough study of Victus.

“Ok Mr Victus is safe and sound back in Canterlot.”

“Any trouble?” Asked Solar, more out of habit then anything.

“Nope! But I was wondering if you would accompany me back to my castle…” raising an eyebrow again at the Princesses undetailed request, the sudden urge to clarify rushed to fill Twilights words. “-As in to discuss everything that’s happened!”

Solar looked to Neon. With a shrug, the Thestral did not argue. After all, now they were here, neither had expected some super plan to hatch just like that. Indeed, Twilight was a project in need of working on, so who was Solar to decline.

“Sure.” He accepted unconditionally.

This too was que for Blank to make his exit. Fortunately, few words need be exchanged with this Pony, but walking past Neon apprehensively, a pair of slit pupils tracking him like he was a soon to be fresh kill, Solar was offered an intriguing parting gift.

“I too have a house here in Ponyville.” Blank said, because of course he did. “Find me when you have time. It will be worth every second. Trust me.” And with that, out he went, leaving Solar with an unwanted and unexpected sense of curious dread. Blank, of all Ponies, would be a Pony with some secrets to share. Perhaps this would be a stress test of trust, he wondered.

“Right then!” Solar said eventually, hearing the creaky door shut. “I guess we should be off too, Princess, and don’t worry, your place isn’t hard to miss.”

Regrettably so.

“Neon, you ok to stick around here?” It was a rhetorical question really, for this kind of decrepit mess was just up the Thestrals alley, and her returning look was but a simple ‘you serious?’ message.

“The sun is too high for me. I sleep Sol.” Truly, a combination of the fight, excessive travelling including the gathering of the Disciples, and persisting this late into the day, had taken its toll on the Bat Pony. With lazy eyelids, Solar was at least thankful that she wasn’t about to feed on any sleeping Pony, or whatever Thestrals did. “Have fun playing at the Princesses house!”

A tease honestly enjoyed by Solar, if only because it was Neon herself saying it. Twilight, listening in, obviously was interested in this dynamic, but wisely kept her inquisitive mouth shut, probably knowing from some book, that a tired Thestral, nay, a Shadow, was not a friendly one. At least to anypony else than those she trusted.

“I’ll look after him!” Twilight said, approaching Solar, ushering just enough bravery to reply to Neon. “Besides, you need some medical care from the looks of it!” Solar had honestly forgotten of his varied and numerous scars, inflicted just hours before. Nothing too serious of course, but the number of large bruises and cuts must have surely unnerved some townsfolk.

“No need.” He fought back, almost laughing in the face of Twilight, who legitimately though these little scratches were anything less than what they evidently had been. Nothing. “I think I can take-…Wait, what are you doing?”

Solar had presumed, given the distance, that walking to the castle was a no brainer. Magical types however, privileged in their unnatural abilities, could never be truly predicted.

Buck! Not again!

Solar’s second teleportation experience was about as fun as the first, and pretty much just as nauseating. A flash of light it may have been, but how such a quick and seemingly effortless motion could cause so much offence to his stomach, was simply amazing. If Twilight’s comment about his physical state had been wrong a moment ago, now her position had been well and truly vindicated.

Feeling as if he had just been thrown through the entirety of time and space, which wasn’t too far from reality he realised, Solar then found himself on a cold hard floor, his eyes rolling like an orbit around a planet and his head pounding as if he had suddenly fallen to the earth from that height.

“Oops, sorry!” winced Twilight, her words completely ineffectual in their ability to cause any comfort.

“I hate magic…” Solar only just managed to sputter out, before decorating the Princess of Friendships castle floor with his earlier dinner.

Author's Note

A nice juicy chapter for you all!
Also, the first I upload in an era where Friendship is Magic had officially ended...
I have written a short blog post here, detailing a few of my thoughts on all this, but as I've said there, I'm not going to stop writing or updating. The show might have ended, but that's ok. This is just the next chapter of the fandom, of which i'm still going to be a part of. So a bittersweet moment, but as far as this story in concerned, pretty insignificant. It will still be continued as if the show never ended.
So keep your head high, and as always, hope you enjoy the chapter

Chapter 43: The power of a smile

A pounding head, a now very empty stomach and most unpleasant of all, the seemingly entirety of his insides burnt by erupting bodily acids. All were uncomfortable and very debilitating, but all were mere blemishes in comparison to the sickening appearance of his surroundings.

Crystalline décor, raw and the very opposite of subtlety. No matter where he looked, this room, where Princess Twilight had practically dumped him to recover, was nothing but offensive to not only his eyes, but the very idea of pleasantness. Vibrant variations in almost artificial looking crystal, surrounding him as if it were cut directly from the ground. For all intents and purposes, this was the best Solar could describe the castle as. After all, no Pony had constructed such a monstrosity, for no Pony could ever have nightmares dark enough to conceive of such a sight. Magic had birthed this beast, and it was magic in which Solar had been dwelling his thoughts on, while he waited for Twilight to return from whichever task she had incomprehensibly told him, rushing from point to point like a fly trapped behind a window.

Magic, at least to an Earth Pony, was little more than an unnecessary privilege. An advanced parlour trick used to either further one’s selfish desires, or fuel the collective decline of society. Unicorns and Alicorns did not plow fields that kept Equestria fed and running. They did not use their abilities logistically, as Pegasi did. Those horns of theirs, like this castle, was an obnoxious offence to this world, one in which lay oppressed in its shadow, condemned to watch upon that symbol of apparent might like it was their destiny to do so. This castle, a physical manifestation of magic was but a painful reminder that those in power, those with the power, did little more than look down on those they considered lesser than them.

In the new world Solar hoped to create, he did not suggest some culling of magic users. Extra ordinary abilities, by definition, could be used in extra ordinary ways, but like the powers of the Status quo, like Celestia, magic in this form, ugly and out of place, was only a detriment to Ponykind.

When the Night had won, magic of the likes which spawned this sore sight, would be hunted out and destroyed. It would be through the skill and determination of Ponykind itself that would advance the race, not some mystical yet worthless wizardry like the Elements of Harmony.

Celestia had told her people that magic like that had kept them safe. In reality, it was but the chains in which the Princesses had convinced Ponies to voluntarily restrict themselves. To be free, and to progress, any false ideals that harmony was beneficial, had to be burned away. Root and stem.

In conclusion, Solar didn’t very much like the interior design of the place.

“Ok, ok Sorry! Again I guess!” Cutting through Solar’s internal deliberations like she knew she must stop them, Twilight finally came crashing through the door, various books, parchments and assorted medical equipment floating magically around her like flies to dung.

Solar had not worried. Twilight’s original intent in leaving him here was to more adequately treat his many wounds, thinking him as some poor Pony in dire need of help. While this had mostly gravitated to the physical side of his imperfections, a redundant piece of assistance for a Pony used to having his life on a cliff edge, the desire to play the role of saviour, was all too established in those kind violet eyes of the Princess. The world, as was known in the hearts of those willing, was falling apart. Both Twilight and Solar wished to fix this failure of society, but it was the former who wished to put it back together in her own specialised way, starting with the redemption and morally realignment of one Solar Virtue.

Unrequired aid that was best reserved for those in need, namely, the hordes of Ponies blinded by the violent intensity of the Sun. The only Pony Solar cared truly about was Luna, and perhaps by extension, the Shadow’s and those closest to her. If Twilight insisted on fulfilling her trivial role to such an extent, then at least delegate on his behalf, and get those masses on board with Luna.

“Its fine Princess, but I told you, I really don’t need any help. You think these flesh pricks even bother me?” A moot argument, Solar decided as he gestured towards his numerous bruises suffered at the hooves of the barbaric Children of the Solstice. Twilight, after all, was simply too nice a Pony, and crucially, too obsessive in her intentions, to warrant any sort of sway in such arguments.

“Yeah, you’re not getting out of this one. Not this time!” Twilight predictably dismissed with a coy smile. In reality, a simple bandaging and the like, made little difference to him. His body was simply injured, and equally so, it would heal. Those were the basics of life, as far as he was concerned. If covering his superficial wounds, which were barely even felt, made her feel better however, and maybe even grew a little closer to him, then so be it.

So Solar said nothing, indicating Twilight could replicate whatever she saw in some medical journal or whatever she had been reading. Relaxing as he felt the magically wrapped bandages wrap around his legs, a serious point was considered, if only to pass the time.

Alas, it was a risky inquiry. In doing so, the flood gates could truly be opened.

“So…The Humans. What do you think of them?” Such an open ended question could only result in an endless reply that could fill the void, and that was if some random off the street had been asked. A Princess, one as obsessively intellectual and painfully all-knowing, such as Twilight Sparkle, would wait out the end of the universe with conversation.

Doing just that, Solar instantly regretted his attempt at worthwhile small talk.

“What do I think of them?” Twilight’s retort seemed almost rhetorical to the point of appearing demeaning. Of course, Solar had his educated ideas, but the idea behind his current pout of discomfort was to hear words directly from the Princess, unfiltered by his mind, and honest in their intentions.

“Um, yes?” Solar was sure he was about to receive of tidal wave of something. Just what kind of havoc it consisted of, he need have only waited a couple of seconds.

“Solar…” Twilight then said simply and carefully. “How often do we come into contact with new races, particularly those intelligent enough to create a whole functioning society, complemented with technology, developed community and a desire to establish diplomatic questions?”

This tsunami, right upon him now, was one of condescending hidden excitement. A daydream turned reality for Twilight, and a disbelief for others who did not too share that dream. Still, Solar took the bait.

“I feel you’re about to tell me that all this is quite rare?” He asked in return, doubting his better judgment in teasing Twilight like this.

Yet if this was a tease, it was surely one worth teasing. For his own sake, it was always worth winning the Princess over with interest and friendship, but for Twilight herself, it was, plain to sincere obsession, a chance to talk about that what she loved.

“Rare?!” She exclaimed, genuinely shocked that Solar could say such a thing. “Are you kidding me, Solar? Sure, we get little snippets of information regarding other creatures, but as one meticulously noting those developments, let me tell you, this is big! Like, really big!”

In truth, in regards to the scientific significance of it all, Solar cared little. Other races, plentiful and varied in their differences, existed. That was a simple fact of life, and his long travels on the run from law and civilisation had introduced him with many of them. Where Humanity had made its mark in the category of worthiness to his interest, was because they were preciously so secretive to the point of suspicion. While Twilight delighted in this blank spot, treating it as a hole to fill with knowledge, Solar’s scepticism was more tactically placed, and more for the good of the realm, and not just his curiosity.

While he never said it out loud, the details of an average Human life mattered little, except if it related to the stability of Equestria, and the rule of Luna’s Night.

Regardless, Twilight would be playing scholar here, and that had its uses at least.

“What about the Dragons? I’m pretty sure we didn’t know half as much about them until a couple years ago.” Of course, if one had bothered to actually travel, and by that, Solar did not mean a package holiday and the like, then anypony could have known a more complete understanding of the brutal society that Dragon kind so loved. The question in this instance, was merely to gage Twilight’s full frame of mind.

“Well yeah! And may I add that it was me and my friends who helped unveil that chapter of the Equestrian-Draconic relations!” Self-satisfaction, particularly of the prideful variant, was never becoming of a Princess. With only a raised eyebrow to satisfy his displeasure, Solar at least relaxed in the knowledge that Twilight’s role, in terms of anything consequential, was limited.

Realising this to be near bragging, Twilight returned to topic with an awkward laugh, and a nervous shuffling of her wings. “B-but the point is…that even with all we learned with them, it’s nothing compared to the potential these Humans have to offer!” Already the Princess seemed to have put any past shame well and truly behind her. Tantalising as they truly seemed to her, Humanity was simply too big a catch, for an academic like her.

From this, is was now clear enough to Solar to believe that Twilight had a vested interest in at least some of the increasingly turbulent developments. Through mere interest, the Night now had a walking encyclopaedia in its possession.

“So why reveal themselves now?” Solar put bluntly. “Why come to us so suddenly when they have maintained a state of complete visible latency?” That was the only question Solar cared about, for undoubtedly, it would provide an answer Celestia did not want him to have. Twilight was not supposed to have that answer, but if anything, what little help she could give right now could easily snowball into something far more jeopardizing for her future enemies.

“Uh, well, right now, I’m not quite sure…” Twilight answered predictably, a failure in knowledge that clearly shamed her somewhat. “But there are many, well you know…bad guys out there…” Twilight, about to continue her point, then momentarily gave a quick perceptive gaze towards Solar, and just for a moment, that nativity that had defined her all but vanished, leaving an acutely aware and intelligent mind. “…As I’m sure you know…” Solar did not quite know if Twilight was indeed referring to him in such a way, given her previous points regarding his past, or if she was simply suggesting that a well-travelled and powerful Pony like him would know about evil forces existing.

Continuing, Solar would learn that it may have been a little of both.

“…So realistically, I guess it could be the case that they feel pressured to seek help, even if they didn’t initially want it.”

Solar could have sighed. Witnessing that soft nativity return, it became clear that that overbearing burden, the desire to spread friendship and harmony, was allowed to continue to dictate her actions. Seeing what she desired to, Twilight most likely say the Human’s as but a reluctant and new student to the school of thought the Princess lived her life by. As she understood Solar to be, by design, it was foolish hope that Twilight saw in Humanity. Dangerous, but a drop of hope remaining in their souls, all in begrudging expectation of a better, far more harmonious life.

To her, both Solar and Humanity were unfortunate and tortured souls, desperate in need of redemption. Through love as he had been, he had been saved.

A utopia of Twilight’s, existing in nowhere but a precarious predication of what the future might behold, should these lies be believed any longer. Yet what she saw in him, did provoke a brief review of how exactly he had got here.

And it was during this thought that a silence, of Twilight’s own making, came to be. Finished with the assorted bandaging and disinfecting of Solar’s bruised body, she stood there awkwardly, eyes shifting in their own discomfort and a face of slight pain. If this pitiful show was for Solar however, then he did not want it. In what honesty he could see, then Twilight staying out of harm’s way, but fighting for the Night, was the best case scenario she could hope for. Friendship would not halt the coming storm and nor would it rent its small worth to any of the hope that Twilight stood by.

As far as he was concerned, Equestria was already done for. Twilight could however, salvage what was best about it.

Yet still in silence, the Princess could not take the weight of ignorance. Like a starved dog, she seemed about to leap at anything that would satisfy her pain. Solar, however, was in no need of some bleak sermon for what she considered good, even if it was for Solar himself. The initiative had to be with Twilight providing use.

“Did ambassador Victus seek this help from you?”

Twilight was taken back. A verbal injury that Solar had chosen to inflict instead of seeking the chance of healing that his soul was apparently so in need of. To the Princess of friendship, this was not only a slap in the face of the current important conversation, but a dedication away from the ways of peace.

Blinking and forcing herself to address the bluntly put sudden question, Twilight gave into the ways of shadow with a quiet and sad sigh.

“I became aware of your association with him just the other night, when I was among you and your other friends.” Solar noted that her final word was all too intentional in meaning. Ever the optimist in such ways, Twilight saw what she wanted to in the forces of the Night, and saw at least a group Solar could call home. For that, she was granted a grain of respect.

“But only now I am starting to understand that your own personal alliance with his Humans is more than just friendship…”

Again, Twilight was not wrong. Mirroring the conversation and reactions she had demonstrated back in the rotten house, there clearly seemed no great passion or enthusiasm for the form that had bound the Human and the Night. Still, as was established earlier, if Twilight was anchored by the tough necessity of the struggle, then this melancholy could be isolated from evolving into anything resembling a return to Celestia.

“Yeah, you’re correct there.” Solar said contently, shifting on his bed to rest against hard crystalline walls, though not without a pained frown, never forgiving which cruel forces had ensured this ugly wall in the first place. “Though with him, it saves him from falling into the company of anypony far grumpier than me!”

A joke, one both born of truth but also willingness, and one appreciated by a vastly diminished Twilight.

“Oh Solar!” She began with a fresh smile. “You’re not so bad. Even here in Ponyville, there’s plenty of cranky Ponies! And just wait until you meet Cranky the Donkey!” While pleased about Twilight’s sudden return away from despair, Solar could not escape a very quaint thought that could have only come about as Equestria’s safety grew in importance to him.

Of dozens of other creatures and species, so many were opposed to Equestria’s way of life. An age old fact that would undoubtedly persist even as Solar fought to usher in a better land. These agitators to Ponykind could not be swayed, unlike the malleable Humans, and thus were, by definition, not welcome to the prosperity of the nation. Becoming ever clearer in its sincerity, an Equestria that put the all Ponies first was a truth undeniable to him, and persecuting Ponies because of their shadowy ways, such as the Thestrals, while simultaneously allowing meddlers and troublemakers to live freely among them, seemed baffling in its design.

If victory did ever find him, Solar was sure to evaluate the status, the binding to Equestria that these other creatures were lacking.

“And Blank Canvas? How did that…Pony find you?” Pondering of an Equestria rebuilt, and one without the unstable constructs that had made up its previous iteration, Solar had brought his mind to Blank.

“Oh, Mr Canvas?” Twilight echoed quite chirpily, a contrast to the troubling nature that was Humanity, and the moral reflection they shone upon Solar. “Well he sent me a letter explaining how he was a friend and old associate of yours, so I decided to enquire further, and he told me…um…well what you basically explained to me earlier.” A nervous laughter accompanied her recitation, and one surely citing the discomfort felt as the Night became even her last resort.

Regardless of the confirmation instilled by Blank, into the Nights leadership, Solar still raised an eyebrow. Twilight would take this as just a reaction of surprise, but it was the purpose behind this support of Blank’s that so interested the Shadow. Too many times recently has Solar questioned his sanity and wisdom in cosying up with that manipulative Pony, a fear entrenched in truth as somehow Luna’s hoof had been forced to accommodate Blank’s power hungry needs. Blank Canvas was a potentially powerful ally, but equally a potentially destructive weapon. He was not safe to use, such was his deceptive ways, and this now only seemed all the more reliable in its danger, as Blank had set his eyes on a second Princess.

His reasons mattered little, for they all stemmed from his parasitic desire to have Equestria as his garden of exploitation. His idea of the future was objectively worse than Celestia’s but in order for him to achieve that goal, he need work with the Night. On pure principle. Solar was put on this planet to only ensure that cohesion with Luna’s Ponies remained true and beneficial. Beyond that, Blank had to be stopped at all costs.

So for now, having Twilight manipulated by two Ponies needn’t be so frowned upon. Until Blank overstepped his use, then Solar could work with what he now had.

“So you’re still all good working with us?” Asked Solar, a hint of care nestled within his voice. “I never said it would be tea and cupcakes like you’re used to here.”

Twilight only scoffed in return. A far more jovial laugh offered this time.

“Which is totally fine, Solar!” She playfully chastised. “May I remind that me and my friends have done our fair share at battling also?” A mock brawl then orated through bodily movement, as Twilight merrily gave a few jabs with her hooves into the space between her and Solar. “Equestria may have turned out a very different place if we hadn’t stepped up, which I may or may not have seen during an incident with a conflicted Unicorn, not too long ago.” Cryptic speak from the Princess, which Solar could have pressed upon. Twilight, as seen in the resolve behind her fights, was a Pony fighting for harmony and friendship. Her experience, while nothing to think so limited, was simply not analogous to the gritty defence of the land that Solar now fought in. Twilight’s enemies, while powerful, had seldom left a land butchered and in anarchy, as Solar’s enemies would, if they won.

“And let me say…” Twilight noted intently, finally acquiring a cushioned seat with the use of her magic. “…I don’t care how tough you are, and how much you want to constantly put on that grimace of a demeanour, some of Pinkie’s treats are irresistible!” Now Solar truly did wish to grimace, least of all because of the pink abomination being brought up, mistakenly interpreted by Twilight as embarrassment at this truth being called out. “Hey, I know even you couldn’t say no to a triple frosted, double chocolate sponge cake with strawberry jam and cream!”

If Twilight would ever eat her words, then now would surely be the perfect banquet for it. There was no way in Tartarus that Solar would stoop so low to indulge in an overly extravagant, unnecessary waste of food and intently sweet aversion to all that remained right I the world, that was the creation of the equally such creator. Not a chance.

“In fact, I bet you would kill for a cute date with Princess Luna, just eating sweet things!” The mere mention of his beloved’s name caught his attention like a desperate peace to a destructive war. While Twilight had winked in a friendly manner, and had intended no ill will, hearing his secret admitted out loud so plainly, and in such a derogatory way, did not command the respect that Solar offered in return. In fact, and without intent or plan, anger was suddenly received by a defensive and loyal partner to the Princess of the Night.

“Don’t presume to understand what we share, Princess. I will not awaken this secrecy that unites the Princess and I with this debase again.”

Solar’s answer was carefully put, and calmly said, but not for one second did this warning become mistaken for cordiality, nor did Twilight understand it to be anything less than one cold hard fact.

Back off, and don’t talk about him and Luna.

Socialness ended there. Affectionate agreeability could not survive the bitter isolation of Solar’s personal life, even with a Pony as close to his love as Twilight Sparkle was. Not only did the covert nature of his duty warden any intrusiveness into he and Luna, regardless of any good will, but on a deeper level, through a sense of both care and possible fear of the future, Solar could not allow any fond affiliation in his relationship.

For such a new experience, and the severe liberalism of his unpreparedness in such things, Solar dreaded that possibility of failure. In war, defeat meant a failure of the self, and a suffering of life. If he did not win this fight he was waging, then what he was so lucky to share with Luna would capitulate as the rest of the Night would. Allowing that bond to encompass others, even friendly allies, would make that love something more, and the greater the connection, the greater the fall. At this point, silence on the matters of the heart were not just to protect them from enemies, but also to protect friends.

However strange a responsibility, Solar would not afford others to plunge into his downfall.

“Speaking of Ponyville however…” At this point, Twilight sat in her seat, almost afraid that she shared the room with a Pony who could possibly massacre her at any moment. While that fear was totally unfounded, for Solar very much needed the Princess alive, the very fact that Twilight had been so crudely shut out of a life that she was not only seeking to help, but one who in any other circumstances or time, would need and even appreciate her, hurt her greatly. Twilight had been denied her own responsibility. Her purpose and soul of purity shot down in fear of a war waged against the failings of the force she was meant to represent.

Solar did not lay blame at the hooves of young Twilight. She had fought and tried more than most did in their lifetimes, but if Solar could ever say he gifted somepony empathy, then today was that day. Twilight may sit there uncomfortably, and ushering in a silence of her own foolish yet blameless doing, but Solar would not apologise for training her as if she was a pet in need of discipline. While now she suffered in her own way, it was infinitely preferable to joining Solar collectively, in his possible crushing loss.

“Hmm…yes?” Eventually arriving, but in no great haste, Twilight’s answer clearly had no heart in it. Her mind was instead focused on the impediment of harmony that now befell her, all too hurtfully so. While Solar was under no illusion that Twilight had not encountered such obstacles to her offered hoof of friendship, he was sure that, in not actually being her enemy, that this was a new experience. There was no winning him over to her side, for defending Equestria was a mutual interest shared between them.

So that left Solar with one painful option. To show actual support.

“Hey…” He started off, unable to escape the distaste spewing from this mouth, and the unfortunate, albeit slight, acknowledgment from a still visibly subdued Twilight. Unable to find the words, Solar sat there in his own silent predicament. His eyes shifting from side to side as one afraid of public speaking might do, this champion of the Night, and the Pony who was willing to take on a Goddess and her army, could barely even look Twilight in the eye. The foolish and pitiful display he was currently showing was additionally all too clearly mirrored back this anxious look and soon enough, Twilight seemed more curiously concerned for Solar, as if he had never spoken before.

“Look, I’m sorry for sounding so harsh. I’m not mad at you in particular or anything.” Pausing for moment to assess if this regrettable act of surrendering his pride had any impact on Twilight, Solar looked into those grieved yet practically devout eyes with increased confidence that at least he seemed the regrettable type. “Not used to all this…emotional distribution.”

A fancy way of telling the Princess that he hadn’t much partook in the feeling forums of the world.

Embarrassing as it may have been however, and quite certainly a new stain on his one stoic and fierce outcast persona, Solar at least apparently had a knack for saying exactly what Twilight needed to hear. Blinking a couple times, and shaking her head of any past despair, she returned to look at Solar with renewed confidence and spirit, the former of those joys saved for him.

“That’s ok!” she spoke gently and sympathetically, standing up from her seat to walk over to Solar. “We all have to start somewhere. Even I was once avert to all this friendship business. But through hard work, determination, and most importantly, the care of my friends, I became a Princess of all things. Haha!” The monologue did nothing for Solar, who along with probably everypony else, knew of the unlikely rise of Twilight Sparkle to royalty. The closing snort that was apparently meant to be a laugh, however, did nearly instil a humoured smile on his lips.

“Yeah, well, I think your starting line is a fair bit ahead of mine, Princess.” A lamentable admittance, by design of course, but not one so fabricated by Solar. Even if he wanted to Princess to change him so, it would be a long and arduous journey, not least of all because of Twilights early advantage, in terms of the age started.

It was then, with near sharp recoil uttered, the Princess landed a softly rested hood and Solar’s shoulder, who had now found himself rigid and straightened up with tension. Perhaps there was no need to feign emotion to Twilight, nor act a created character. Right now, his posture betrayed all too many real emotions.

“That’s ok, because you’ve already started your journey, and have left that starting line way in the distance!” Solar did not truly appreciate the hoof on his shoulder as if he were some random pony down on his luck, and certainly the cheesy encouragement was barely applicable to an individual convicted onto a far more violent path. Still, this was a whole new world he had entered, and how he would rate his stay here once finished, honestly remained to be seen.

“I have no doubt you’ll reach the end, Solar, even if you don’t think you will right now. And when you do, I promise you that you’ll be asking yourself how you ever wondered what friendship could be!” Only now did Twilight remove her hoof and move back to her seat, leaving a caring smile on her face as an everlasting substitute. “And in time, you could be a perfect case study to show that just about any Pony can embrace friendship, no matter of their past.” There was no part of him, not alternate realities of him even, that enjoyed being labelled a case study. Such a derogatory and diminishing description to his being, and all too late did Twilight realise her mistake. “I-I mean- If you want! O-of course!”

Twilight expected retaliatory action, and it was well within Solar’s right to give it. Why he didn’t, was not because of the fearful look of penitence on Twilights face. However much he hated it, this was exactly how he wished to be seen by this Princess. A project to work on, and a hope of a future in which she may flaunt her successful results. This way, Twilight would not dare give up on him, less she experience the true fear of a world so devoid of friendship, that it would sooner rip itself apart than unite.

Retribution was needed however. How could Solar not demand it?

Slowly and methodically removing himself from the bed and walking up to a near petrified Twilight, Solar found himself towering over the famous Alicorn, in more ways that physical. His eyes narrowed to the point of calculating danger, it was here Twilight got a taste of that destructive and felonious beast of Equestria’s syndicates that she most likely had snooped in on. Nothing was said, and nothing need have been, for the humbling had been accomplished, and all it had took was the fear of death, as Twilight had stared up at the long horrifying shadow that Solar suffocated her in.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle…” Solar almost growled, much to the small purple Pony’s silent panic.

“Y-yes?...” Stuttering did not do her answer justice. Barely even comprehensible to the ear, Solar looked upon the sight of a meek and a soon to be broken emotional wreak. If this was the Pony whom had saved Equestria on countless occasions, then Solar would have asked for a second opinion.

His face then lowered to Twilight’s own, who could barely react as if she were prey playing dead to Solar’s predatory moral terror. Barely a few inches away now, the Princess awaited her judgment, her fate dictated by Solar’s simple words.

“Would you mind directing me to the shitter? In all these little meetings I’ve been having, my once strong Earth Pony body has been tested to breaking point.” Positions of extreme power, constant actions of consequence, and a life so brimmed to the edge with responsibilities, Solar could have been forgiven for believing life had been put on hold. Alas, regardless of his need to the cause, the familiarities of existence, that all Ponies were accustomed to, finally came knocking.

A strange question asked, Solar realised, given that most words departing his lips as of late had been full of intrigue, passion and political significance. Mundane in nature, it was enough to make him smile, and that was before he computed the extent of a Twilight Sparkle, so sober in raw awareness, that she now could barely even abide with the reality that all this was indeed just a joke.

“Sorry. Restroom, Princess. Forgive my crudeness.” All part of the evening the scores, as Solar continued to play the part. And even it must have been now, as Twilight only now just began to close her gaping jaw, and return to a world in which she was now eternally thankful she was still living in.

“I-I-I…Y-you…WH-what?”

Beautifully executed, If Solar could dare say so. Alas, it was only cruel to prolong the Alicorns bewildered perplexion, least of all because the fun was now over, and Solar had got the revenge he wanted. Furthering this, was only time wasted as Twilight battled with shock.

“Relax, Princess!” Solar announced in good spirits. “I’m just playing around with ‘ya!” But for all the good that did, Twilight could not seemingly escape her new found perspective of life. Even as an Alicorn, it was precious, and could end at any moment.

“B-bathroom?” She stuttered, staring blankly into nothingness. “Y-yeah. Sure.” Her mind was clearly elsewhere, prompting a downtrodden sigh from Solar, who even in victorious humour, still did not win the vindication he had been looking for.

“It was a joke, Twilight.” He said far more seriously, but interestingly, far more honestly, as one friend would to another. “You know, to ensure a bit of laughter?”

Twilight blinked in response, evidently playing back Solar’s words endlessly in her head.

“Laughter? Joke?”

“Yes. What else?” At this point, Solar just wished to move on, if only for the sake of his poor bladder. Teasing Twilight had not proved to be as rewarding as he had once hoped it to be.

And then, finally, it hit her.

“Oh!” She exclaimed, as if an age old puzzle had been solved. “Yeah! I get it! Because you’re just messing around, and don’t really want to murder me. Right?” A belated understanding that Solar just had to live with, provided that final affirmation wasn’t because of any remaining doubt that Solar, in fact, was about to kill one of Equestria’s most beloved Ponies, in her own home, while simultaneously needing her to no end.

“Sure. You got it.” Solar had intended his words to be as dry and emotionally basic as they ever could be. A deep sigh put into native language. Yet again curiously, he found himself speaking as if he was having a good time, and that the smile on his face was genuine. Even more so, the playful bash of his torso into the side of Twilight’s own, did ensure that curiosity quickly evolved into a form of questioning into just how much he had changed during his time back in civilisation, and more importantly, with Luna. “So…Can you show me now? I wasn’t joking about that part.”

With any other Princess, the following reaction of apologetic regret would have been as simple in meaning as a plea against the possibility of an embarrassed and messy guest, or even a ruined castle. Twilight, as unique in her role as Solar was to his, respectively, could not be so easily boxed in. Her remorseful reaction could have ranged anywhere from failing to plan for this eventuality, to not having any restrooms strategically places throughout the castle, each placed so that regardless of a Ponies position, relief was never more than a few feet away.

“Oh my gosh! Yes! I mean, ok, I’ll show you!” Gears began turning in Twilight’s head as Solar looked upon with trademark plainness, albeit increased struggle. “As in…taking you to the place. Not to show you how to do it or anything!”

Stress poisoned the bright mind of this Princess, who could now only make matters worse for herself with unnecessary technicalities and rectifications of points that needn’t have been so. In trying to avoid sounding weird, the irony now was that she had advertised that awkwardness like her friendship diary going on sale.

Truly, Equestria was in need of actual leaders.

“Yeah, thanks.” Solar muttered in response, feeling nature call more and more. Alas, genetics could also curse him, and without the ease, yet traumatic, ability of teleportation, or the rapidness of flight, Solar was forced to hold back his body, and walk with Twilight.

If he were to survive this trip with his dignity intact, then conversation of substance was needed.

“Why do I get the feeling that, if I was a Human, you would have jumped at the chance to…study…any bowl related activities.” Solar’s question was a crude and indecent one, something that he personally paid no mind to. As far as he was concerned, for their own good in this new world, it was others who needed to adapt to his way of doing and saying, and not vice versa. A decision proved as Twilight acted accordingly to the obscenity unleashed upon her.

“What?!” She awkwardly defended, almost to the point of arisen suspicion on Solar’s end.

Surely she hadn’t already?

“What with ground-breaking nature of their discovery and all.” Solar added, content that Twilight’s suffering could outweigh his own. “I’d have thought you’d jump at the chance to learn those kind of…fundamentals.” In truth, learning how Victus and co relieved themselves wasn’t exactly up the alley of interest for Solar. Even in such an extreme examples that fit his shadowy businesses, there were so few situations, so little obligations to the cause, that warranted Intel about this sort of biology. Campaigns of disinformation, plots of poison, even a plot so deep in the realms of fantasy such as magically controlling these ape like creatures had not the requirement of learning how a Human did a shit. But the vulgarity of the question, for Twilight, may have proven difficult because of previous study.

“Solar I-“For all the momentously shocking and even humorous reactions this could have enabled Solar, it seemed that even the book smart Twilight had not lessened her standards to such depravities. A shame, he decided. That sort of moral staining could have made for textbook blackmail material.

“You really are quite something, aren’t you?” Twilight asked in disbelieving amazement, an eyebrow raised at the nature of her apparent new friend.

“A higher compliment than I ever deserve, Princess Twi.” Solar shrugged as he disguised an underlying smirk.

These were things Solar could only get away with Twilight, or a Princess he had fallen for and received their love in return. To her credit, Twilight Sparkle was not born of royal stock, and thus had a far more grounded personality, in terms of regality. Her scholar like interests were not normal, but at least her background could be described as such, which made for easier conversation. That and a figurehead better suited to sway other, more ordinary, Ponies to the Night.

“Mhm.” The Princess gently glowed in response, any malice replaced by the annoyance shared only within the bonds of friendship. “But I’ll actually have you know that I, in fact, never tried such a thing.” Pride, if it could ever be labelled to a Pony who indeed didn’t snoop in on another being reliving themselves, became Twilight. Her head held high as she led the way, and a boastful smile that told Solar that she wasn’t a pervert, this was apparently her move against the far more adapt boorishly playful nature of her companion.

“Yeah, sure you didn’t Twilight…” A meaningless jest to pass the time, complete with a flustered Princess. Alas, this viewpoint was one solely held by Solar.

“Hey! I didn’t!” Either in on the joke and playing along well, or truly afraid that news may get out regarding her dirty behaviour, Twilight reacted passionately yet gracefully. Yet of these possibilities, Solar was sure it was the latter.

“And next you’ll tell me that you haven’t built a secret lab under this place where you experiment on the captured Human’s and other missing beings.” Only when the tease had been inflicted, and expectation of a flustered defence seemed likely, did Solar realise his mistake, at least in terms of keeping Twilight on side.

Twilight never voiced her sadness, perhaps in fear of making matters worse for herself, but there became no doubt. One of these missing beings was none other than her friend and fellow Element, Rainbow Dash. A nuisance in Pony form, and an egotistical liability, but this was a true assessment only currently seen by Solar. Twilight would not be convinced of this yet, and regardless, a friend was a friend, and losing such a thing would surely hurt. To avoid melancholy, Solar needed to keep the attention on the Humans.

“At least you can say you are Equestria’s best…first even…authority on Humanity. Their biggest fan you could say.” Now suffering the effects of karma, it was Solar’s turn to pain. In order to distract Twilight from despair, such a friendly and out of character action was needed, and this took the form of possibly the biggest smile and wink combination he had ever attempted. Even doing this simple action made him feel dirty.

Twilight took a moment to both register the kindness, and to readjust her emotional state away from sadness. She knew Solar’s effort was unlike him, which carried both the jubilation of seeing a Pony both trying and evolving, but also the gloomy sobriety that this comfort was only needed because her family of friends was one member down.

In this moment of silent contemplation, and fear that his actions had not worked as intended, Solar awaited Twilight’s response. In the mind of the Princess, he knew, wrestles two ideals. To be a loving and loyal friend, and to have the decency to worry about those she had lost, or the Princess of that principle, and be all the more for it.

Seeing her face lighten up, even by just the slightest of margins, and play along with Solar’s tease, Twilight Sparkle managed to actually gain a degree of respect from her opposite.

“Hehe, you’re exaggerating too much there, Solar.” Twilight said with another awkward giggle, as if she really did have something to hide.

This was mission success to Solar however, who now had his curiosity peaked. Still somehow walking through this labyrinth of a castle, a decision was made to press the Princess further regarding Humanity, if only to tease her more, should her knowledge not satisfy him.

“Uh huh.” He playfully dismissed. “Then what about the dozen or so papers you’ve written for the scientific journals.” His words had immediate effect, permitting Twilight to escape any pit of misery, all with the scowl she reserved for him.

“Hey! I don’t have any!” With an admittedly endearing voice crack, Twilight tried in vain to avoid being labelled some geek on Human matters, but as far as Solar was concerned, irritating the Princess like this was already a fun past time. “And don’t you smile like that, Mister! I’m a Princess, remember? I deserve your respect!” Solar was at least glad Twilight was finally in on the joke, despite her reactions carrying quite the amount of authenticity.

“Would a Princess be truly afraid of quesadillas?” A small and until now, completely pointless, titbit of information Solar had uncovered in a file during his tenure of leader of the Shadow’s. Right now, both were wondering how this obvious fact had circulated.

“NO! W-What?” Pathetically trying to feign ignorance, that high and mighty attitude that Twilight had just put on now came crumbling magnificently down. “N-no! No uh!”

Solar would not name his source, having not known it. Yet Intel provided by the Shadow’s was seldom proved incorrect, so this disarmament of personality would have to do for now.

“We know a great many things, Twi. Maybe even the fan club you’ve set up for Humanity!”

The joke was quickly becoming overused by this point, and Solar wasn’t sure how long he could maintain continuing it as well as holding his bladder. In regards to both things now, letting them end seemed appropriate.

“Solar, I’m really not as obsessed about them as you think I am.” From feeling the need to burst, to know asking himself if Twilight really was in on the joke, Solar took the bait.

“Yeah, okay…” Ousting Twilight’s unfortunate literal interpretation of his words, it was with great disappointment that he returned to watching crystal walls move by as he walked, an act preferable to any alternative now.

But Twilight again did not stand for this tired dismissal of her defence. To her, Solar was simply either thinking too little of her, or charging his teasing to new levels.

“I mean it!” She replied with increased vigour. “If you really must know, Yes, I do find them interesting. Like I said, it’s just so rare we get to meet creatures like this…and species with such a capacity for advanced technology! Oh and that are so willing to exchange with us and…” Twilight quickly realised unchecked rambling, and the questioning raised eyebrow of Solar. “Ahem. I mean...while they might be fascinating, and while I might want further opportunities to study them, I’m not that stupid, Solar.”

You don’t say?

“I’ve actually seen more than you think I have of the world, and…and I b-bet I’ve even fought things more dangerous than anything you have!” Notably, Twilight did show some apprehension as challenging Solar as she did, proving to him that any attempt at joking had gone over her head, or at least long gone. Curious, but nothing compared to the lies spurting from her mouth.

For her sake, and indeed his own, now he vowed to withdraw from frontline conflict for a while, Solar did not retaliate.

“I really want Victus and his people to share in our harmony, as I do with you.” Solar had his confirmation. Verbal proof that Twilight saw, in him, a soul to save. As if he were that simple, or even the job. Still, reason enough to fight with him, he decided. “But the matter of the fact is, as even I don’t know much about them, I don’t know how…um…wise it is to fully trust them.”

Solar could not believe his ears. The Princess of Friendship, faltering in her role. If such a destructive force like he, the Pony who wished to see Equestria burn and be born anew, could seem to show hope for change, then what was so special about Humanity that warranted them so final a decree? Surely Twilight’s very purpose was to never give up on anypony of creature, even if all seemed lost to misfortune and evil fate.

As this Princess, the ability to redeem most have come as second nature to her, so why now did she seem so at odds with herself?

Either she was a Changeling, and this indeed was not the real Twilight, in which case Solar was all too glad to restart his violence with that deceptive race, or she was so much a fool that she forgot her very self.

Solar dare not speak as he formulated his answer, leaving Twilight increasingly isolated by her brash comment, and slowly held captive by it. Yet try as she may, and however much she enforced passion into herself, this little charade was seen as plainly and clearly as what it really was.

An act. A play to appeal to Solar’s judgment, after failing it greatly today.

Twilight was not stupid, at least intellectually speaking. She was well read, well-spoken and in some regards, well experienced. Her mind was not some feeble thing to trick with simply crafted designs, nor was it one that could not learn. Today, it was a mind under siege, albeit one kinder than Solar had expected, and being a Princess, that simply could not be. Learning from the pressure inflicted by Solar, and adapting from that, Twilight surely now understood it not to be in her benefit to act so passive around this dark agent of state. While her innocence would always reign, Solar saw this act as at least an attempt at challenging that weakness, and to lessen that nativity that she had allowed herself to build up under the watchful and suspicious eyes of Solar Virtue.

That, or she was actually playing along well with the joke, which actually fit in with her acclimating mind.

“Don’t you think so…Solar?” Realising Twilight had been put out in the cold as she waited a response, Solar now looked upon a quizzical face. Did she truly mistrust the Human’s to the extent she implied? That surely was at odds with the Pony she was, rather that the Princess she needed to be. Her role was important, do doubt, but she had been Twilight Sparkle long before the title of Princess had been rammed onto it by Celestia. As shown countless times today, Twilight was a kind, honest and loyal Pony. Friendship truly personified, and as she believed in Solar of all Ponies, so would she believe in the members of a race she currently seemed obsessed about.

“Hmm?” He finally replied, feigning ignorance to the answer he had discovered. “Oh yeah, definitely! Which is why having Victus close isn’t such a bad idea.” A half-truth, since having Victus on board was indeed beneficial to the Night, but if Twilight wished to play this game with him, if only to shut her up, Solar would play along,

And just like that, practically all fear and apprehension left Twilight Sparkle, apparently content that Solar agreed with her all too serious joke.

“Oh gosh! Phew!” Came that sigh of relief which gave way to a smile that almost suggested a test had been passed, which created enough sense for Solar, knowing that Twilight indeed considered such assessments crucial to her success as a Pony. If any more evidence was needed that Twilight had merely jested about her unwillingness to align with Victus and his people, then this surely was it.

“Honestly, I just want to ensure that this cooperation, w-which I totally want remember, goes well and doesn’t, you know… end up with another force of evil hurting Equestria. It has suffered too much, and I always just hoped that my friends and I would be enough to protect it, but if what you say about the Princesses is true…then I just want to be sure that nothing catches us unaware.”

Solar was considered impressed. Playing the role of Princess so well, even to the point of wise suspicion, and judgement enough to leave little to chance. He would have congratulated her out loud perhaps, were she actually committed to these plans, and not just saying them to inspire his favour. Sure, Solar knew her love of the land to be genuine, and her wish to keep Celestia and Luna together, this was after all the nativity he would work to use. Still, there was simply no way Twilight would betray herself like that, and not give Humanity the same courteous love she gave to him.

Friendship was magic, and who was she to deny other creatures that gift. Not Twilight Sparkle. This much was known between the two Ponies currently walking the castle hallways. A trait as true as the air they breathed, and as beguiled as Twilight currently was by forces which would use her loving bonds for a better world.

“Agreed.” Solar replied with a magnanimous smile, intent on maintaining his approachability and trustworthiness to Twilight. “If you weren’t already busy with kicking the sorry ass of many a villain, I’d have you recommended to join the Shadow’s in an instant” A simple lie of course, but one complimentary enough to make Twilight blush with appreciation, which was, indeed, quite the sight.

“Hehe” She giggled nervously, but delightfully sweet. “I don’t think so, Solar. Unless you have a position where I can just sit and read century’s old plots and secrets. I’d prefer that to all the, uh…dirty hooves business.”

Solar couldn’t help but quaintly chuckle at this request, actually considering her scholarly skills in any administratory role.

“Yeah? I had no idea that the great Princess Twilight Sparkle would be so up for a life of clandestine intrigue!” He joked, a smile remaining on his face that Twilight gobbled up with greedy gratitude. “I bet there’d be a shit ton of rumour you could validate with us!”

No doubt that Twilight adored the recognition Solar was offering her in such an ancient and mysterious organisation. Even being a Princess, this was quite the nod of respect she was getting, and it was more than enough to raise Solar’s estimation in her books.

“Oh my…” Twilight said under her breath, nearly blushing like a filly offered shallow endorsements of physical beauty. “Well thank you for the offer Solar, but there’s only so much privacy I want to be in on…”

Solar considered himself at odds with Twilight’s comment, mainly because the meaning that she clearly was intending was lost upon him.

“What? Why? Imagine all the good you could do!” Solar now found himself almost trying to sell of job, as if he was a Pony long tied to the organisation, and prideful of his service. Twilight however, seemed all too uncomfortable with the matter.

“Well, erm…” Twilight dared not look Solar in the eyes, choosing instead the rub the back of her head with almost embarrassed distraction. Only then did Solar realise the two of them were no longer walking.

“Oh.” Came a noise from Solar, understanding his destination had been reached. “Oh, I get it!” Twilight truly had an odd timing for her jokes, either extending them beyond all belief or using one to gain Solar’s respect, but this time, it at least served to remind him that nature could wait no longer.

“Yeah, so…I’ll be right back, ok?” Waiting was too much an ask, Solar now realised as he barged into the bathroom, and only just managing to shut its tall door behind him.

It was now he was finally alone, and not In need of entertaining Twilight’s better nature for his own benefit. Before the deed was done however, a new smile emerged, and Solar felt the power of friendship, radiating from the Princess of it, who now slowly fell for his plans.

Author's Note

A little thing I was thinking while typing this chapter.
Is Solar manipulating Twilight and swaying her over, or is she rubbing off on him?

Basically, the aim behind this chapter was to see where Solar would be led, the more and more he experienced that world he had missed out on. throughout his life.
Now this doesn't mean he's going to go all soft because of Twiggy, but it does raise the question of how much he has changed, going from your standard violent lone wolf, to willingly playing the part for the Princess of friendship.

Are Solar's goalposts moving, despite his constant thirst for power? I guess we will see...

Also happy birthday to me, it being my birthday and all. :rainbowlaugh:

Chapter 44: The first tour of the war

“Shush Spike, not right now!”

A moment of peace and quiet, appreciated more than surely anypony else. This was a reprieve from the harsh reality of life that Solar had been thrust into. Just a couple of blissful minutes where nothing else mattered, and his thoughts were but quaint simplicity, with no consequential troubles ailing them.

That short time in the bathroom was all his. Any issues substantial enough to him had been left behind the door, and for once, he was at peace.

Until of course, actual life came knocking, and that knock took form of a small, most likely adolescent, purple dragon pestering Twilight Sparkle.

“Ah Solar!” Twilight exclaimed in a tone that could only be described as a level bellow ecstatic. “So I was thinking, if you’re staying with us for a whil- “

All vestures of that Pony at peace, that had only just emerged, found itself spent. Twilight was not a Pony so distasteful to Solar to force him to mentally recoil so greatly, but neither was she one to prolong any relaxation. Innocent as she might be, she was of the old world, the world Solar was seeking to overturn. For that, to no great fault of her own, this terrible blot would forever be visible to Solar.

“I’m not staying with you, Princess” He replied coldly. “I will only remain in Ponyville until tensions have cooled down, and order has been re-established.” A professional answer that Twilight could not fault, for it was fact. Where her disappointment emerged from however, was just how callously it had been delivered.

“Um…Yeah. S-sorry. That’s what I meant.” Any other Pony surely would have had their heart break at such a saddened sight. Yet Solar was not so cruel to feel delight in Twilight’s suffering. In the face of this Pony cut down so, Solar did allow himself a hint of regret, that his hoof had been forced. One day, should they all survive in the new world, emotional rectification might be required.

This probability now seemed all the more likely, as Twilight seemed unable to continue her original point. A small sigh escaping his lips, Solar felt his hoof forced again, into a far kinder direction.

“What were you saying, Twilight?” like freshly crafted silk, Solar’s words were smooth and soft. A smile, one of the likes had kindness embedded within as if its speaker was just so, was not mistaken or missed by Twilight. As had been her desire, and thus Solar’s wish, now appeared a Pony not happy and content with his life, nor a cruel and uncaring one. Here was a Pony whose faults were plenty, and his failings extreme, but one who cared enough to better himself. Twilight was now looking at Solar with pride, seeing him as a tormented soul, at least trying to escape his darkness.

“Before?” The Princess replied as if Solar’s question was one freshly born. “Oh! Right!” The miracle of her royal ascension be damned, thought Solar, even if it increasingly seemed even more of a disbelief. The was a charm to Twilight’s inaptitude. “I mean it’s nothing much. I just wanted to see if you’d like a tour around the castle, and perhaps Ponyville.” Truly, Twilight spoke well. This indeed was nothing much. An offer, one of friendship surely, but one barely worth it. For as long as this exile lasted, as much as it pained him to admit it, Solar was sure to scout out and research his new surroundings. Those were the basics of war, and acting like he needed a hoof to hold along the way, was preposterous.

“Sure. Why not?”

Why had he agreed to this so suddenly? A walk around, surely slower and in less detail than one of his own accord. Additionally, would Twilight have introduced him to all the strategical significance points of Ponyville? The answer was surely a resounding no, and yet, he had agreed. Why?

“Great!” Beamed Twilight, comfortable that she was now within an element of both simplicity and knowledge. And so the tour began, an enthusiastic Twilight Sparkle leading with a near skip in her step. Trailing her was a confused Solar Virtue, constantly asking himself what had come over him.

Was it just a lack of interest in opposing her? A yes given just because why not? No, Solar did not feel that apathetic, on the contrary, feeling interested in points of defence and using Ponyville against Celestia. If not that though, was it a joke attempted, one made just to play along? If that were so, then it surely had fell flat, now that he was following Twilight like he was just another tourist.

If not these things, Solar would lament greatly. Because if these were not the reasons, then perhaps it was that creeping feelings that had taken hold of him like a virus in wait. Friendship, as preached by Twilight, and used cruelly as by Celestia, was not a rallying cry that he would die for. But from the love Luna gave him, and thus the cause she blessed him with, now came a camaraderie he had seldom experienced. This was not a trick but a true community he was fully engrossed in, and an actual death worthy fight. Friendship was a tacky word, but if that was the word used to describe a bond of many, that fought for the many, and would live to serve a cause and the mission of a better, far more united land, then perhaps it was indeed “friendship” that had infected him. This combined with the desire to bring Twilight on board to his sect of the kinship, Solar now understood the increasing acceptance of Twilight’s many faults, and his willingness to go along with it.

“Ok so since we aren’t exactly currently situated in anyplace considered the start, I guess we will first begin wit- “Twilight paused unexpectedly, turning her head swiftly behind her. At first Solar thought this because of him, or even that this Alicorn has somehow read his mind, and listened in to his whole internal conversation. Realising this ability to be thankfully fiction, less both Luna and Celestia would have already had him locked well away, Solar then discovered the pause was not because of him.

“Later, Spike. I promise.” Twilight said in a professional sounding hurry, but not one that could so easily disguise her lack of interest in the matter. Too turning around, Solar in turn now looked down upon the short purple form of a slightly agitated and restless Dragon, still fresh within his adolescence. A sorry sight too, given the nature of his race. While Twilight had her own thoughts occupied, Solar gave a smirk at the thought that were this reptiles kin here, they surely would have disapproved of this polite passive aggressiveness.

During his days on the road, Dragon encounters had thankfully not been too common an occurrence, less his body would have certainly had many more scorching burns. Still, every fight with the creatures had been one worthy of memory and scar, and looking down at this pathetic excuse of those beasts, was only an amusing experience.

“Twilight I reall- “began the child, his voice cutting through Solar in a way more painful than any near incineration his far larger cousins had offered in battle.

But Twilight wisely declined his moans, Solar fabricating a story within his mind that even as a Pony, she saw in this Dragon, nothing but weakness and a mockery of his actual fearsome people.

“Spike!” Hissing through her teeth as if she wanted to remain discreet, Twilight was having little of the Dragon known as Spike’s persistence. Her duty, as it was now, was not just some glorified tour for a confidant of Luna’s. This was but the prelude to Solar’s redemption, and the irritancy of this stunted Dragon, smothered by a life within Pony society, was nothing in comparison. Perhaps if this Spike, acting in accordance with his species, then maybe, regardless of the imperfections vibrantly on show, this mess would never have occurred. Societal failings, it seemed, was not a curse inflicted solely upon Ponykind.

Yet to his credit, the tiny purple Dragon finally received the message. Under fire from the intensity of Twilight’s eyes, his priorities were swiftly cancelled in favour of the Princesses order of business, and then scattering off, a huffing mumble under his voice, Spike the Dragon left Twilight and Solar to their activities, an act the latter knew would haunt the child every minute until this news of his was finally delivered.

Regardless, such information did not interest Solar, but still feeling some small amount of victory in his heightened importance to Princess Twilight. Humbleness did not suit him in that moment, as finally his power and rank triumphed over the needs of even fellow friends.

“Sorry Solar.” Winced Twilight apologetically, a hint of embarrassment in her words. In truth, she needn’t had worried, for the persistence of Spike was nothing but an eye opening experience of the decadence some individuals could descend to. Still, the Princess thought too much time wasted with her powerful guest, and perfectly demonstrating her expert ability to overly worry and stress, the Princess of friendship entered a near fearful state. “I hope you’re not too upset…”

Solar turned his head quizzically towards Twilight, disbelief arising at the fact that she seemed so impacted by this non-issue.

“This isn’t some inspection or something, Princess” He began, offering a smile of sorts to convince Twilight of her unnecessary worry. “It’s always…enlightening to meet more of your friends.”

Twilight noted the use of the adjective, perhaps only making matters worse for her. Nevertheless, no more was spoken about what seemed like a curse placed upon Solar, who upon meeting a new friend of Twilight’s only experienced an encounter that was nothing less than memorable, usually not for the best of reasons.

“Uh…well, ok then?” She seemed unsure, confused even. Solar immediately put this down to the besieged mind she owned, one always so attacked with the curiosity to know more and consumed with the curse of playing that role of student. Everything was a test to her, and this inevitability in life was simply why her reaction now was just so, and why she would make more such an easily manipulated individual.

Because she did not want to fail.

So Solar mentally shrugged, accepting Twilight’s response for what it was.

“Shall we continue?” He asked, hoping to create some momentum in this tour. Fortunately, Twilight’s enthusiasm had not waned in this regard, and with a smile, albeit one less certain than before, the two continued.

Solar said very little as his host escorted him through seemingly endless rooms and corridors, all as horribly crystalline as each other. This was just a tour after all, and Solar was not yet preparing to make the place somewhere to be as besieged as Twilight’s mind was. For now, the castle would not play the role of its namesake, ensuring Solar stayed as a tourist somewhat, and not the General he would inevitably become in the approaching war.

Still, as monotonous as the activity was, the tour did manage to provide something that could be considered valuable. It was, after all, the study of a place that had become his home for now, and a base of operations for his cause. However boring some of the rooms may have been, and however inconsequential Twilight’s commentary of what friendship occurred within such a place, Solar did find some interest in the significance behind every new crystal cavern he entered. These were rooms the made Twilight the Princess she was. The one she had become after her very interestingly epic battle with the powerful Lord Tirek. The one she had grown to be as she had stepped out of Celestia’s shadow, a laborious enough task. The explanation of the tour may have been worthless, but the backstory was all, and it was enough to tell Solar that Twilight was a Pony capable of committing herself to the Night and the betterment of Equestria. She just needed an organized push, one offered discreetly through Solar’s admittedly sly plans, and a vision check on the failures of Celestia, and then this castles owner might have to tour many more Ponies around it, as a saviour and fighter for the new future.

“This chair in particular is brilliant for history pieces. Comfortable enough to relax in, but not sleep inducing! Many historical studies aren’t known for being an easy read of course!” Twilight truly had not divulged anything less than the full truth, and thus everything. Every detail. Every piece of general knowledge that could be scrapped from the building, she had told Solar. The very idea of basing the NG here now seemed upon thin ice, ground so fragile, such was the mental torture currently inflicted upon him by its chief resident.

So long and meticulously detailed were Twilight’s very unnecessary lectures, that this tour had to be nothing less than a test for Solar. Some divine training to judge whether he be worthy of his goals. If his mind could not withstand whatever Twilight threw at it, then it surely could not lead armies into battle, protect Luna and give her the future he knew she needed. To pass this test he need only keep his mouth shut, nod politely, and hasten the end of this tour.

“What is this?” He asked, a splint second before his mind cringed in anger and embarrassment at his most grave error. Still, the words were out in the open, Twilight had heard with pricked ears signalling a most excited and grateful Pony. She seemed to love the fact that Solar seemed interested enough to question further. Of course, like with her belief regarding the Princesses, she was misguided. Solar was not that invested at all, but finding himself in a large and open room, with great tree roots descending from the ceiling as if he was tunnelled under a forest, how could he not inquire further? “This your war room? Seats for your Generals, Princess?”

True enough, below the roots, was a mighty round table, as crystalline as everything seemingly was, with seven tall chairs, also made of crystal, situated around it.

“Oh, we’re here already!” Remarked the Princess, genuinely surprised at the fact that they were now in this room, in her own home. How a mind gets so carried away with commentary and talk to the point that its owner forgets where it even was, was beyond Solar. “This is the map!”

Solar raised an eyebrow, for a moment wondering if this unlikely Princess actually was ready for war, and wasn’t as nearly as innocent as she appeared.

“So it is a war room?” Of course, he asked this in no expectation of being too shocked, but curiosity, for the first real time during this tour, did influence at least this action.

“What?” Replied Twilight, now removed from her near sleep walking like state, just with her being awake and talking the entire time. “N-no not at all. This is where me and my friends gather when we are called by the map when friendship calls!”

Solar found his eyebrows still raised, something quickly noticed by Twilight. He had prepared himself to not be shocked, expecting no such reply that suggested Twilight was some strategic genius.

While, in this specific regard, he was not about to be proven wrong, shock, as it happened, would still find him.

“Oh well if you recall the creation of the castle after my little fight with Tirek…” Solar wanted to take one of those chairs around the table, for Twilight was about to begin a story. This time however, it was one worthwhile of his attention, for the story behind this map, and more importantly, its use, was nothing short of intriguing.

“And this ‘calling’…these missions…all through the power of ‘friendship’?” The words Solar now spoke, after Twilight’s long explanation, sounded as if they were of a new language, such was their unfamiliarity in their meaning.

“Of course! Don’t be such a cynic, Solar.” Twilight knew now, well enough, of Solar’s opposition and unacquaintance with friendship and harmony, at least on the surface, and knew equally well enough to wisely not peruse this discovery with too much vigour, unlike her sermons given regarding the other rooms. She wanted Solar to see the light, and knew it was with baby steps that he would do so, and overwhelming him with the complexity and power of the Elements could put him off. This formed the basis of every encounter with him.

On the contrary however, this map had proven more than a curiosity. In fact, such a power could prove invaluable in the coming war and new world. Of course its current use was wasted on insignificance and decadence, and while it indeed was complex in its working, harnessing the use and power of its abilities might prove a sort of secret weapon for the forces of the Night.

Twilight would never give up its secrets so easily of course, and even if she did, what use was it to an Earth Pony? This friendship she lived her life by was a form of magic, and it was up to the wielders of that unnatural force, within the NG, to decipher its secrets and use them. Until Solar returned to this room with Ponies qualified enough to wield it, this unused weapon would have to lie buried under the worthlessness of friendship, all while hoping Celestia hadn’t the same ideas of Solar, and got here first.

So in conclusion, Solar’s decision to form a base of operations here wasn’t such a bad idea after all.

“Would you like to know anything else, Solar? Not just about the map I mean. It is a big castle, and even I had some trouble adjusting to it initially.” Solar wanted to smile. So freely was she offering chances and benefits to him, he nearly thought her to be an either a fool or a spy for the Night. She was neither of these things though, thankfully. He needed no more moving pieces of this board than he already had, and like he decided, the possibilities of the map, possible tracking of enemy movements in real time, instantaneous communication with allied forces via cutie mark, they would wait, especially as new developments to their place.

Personal opinions be damned, said the universe. Solar’s decisions and tactics discarded by fate, forcing him to instead to face what he wanted to ignore, if only for now. The map, until now nothing much more than a crystal table, suddenly lit up with unexpected ferocity. For the briefest of moments, the table unveiled its true form, and manifested its name sake. A highly detailed, fully dimensional, interpretation of known Equestria.

Solar could not find himself anything less than impressed as this most powerful tool demonstrated its potential. As Twilight had described it, now it appeared. The nation they were in, all there, without bias or error as would be found in some hoof drawn map. Cartographers would surely be fuming at this competition, as Solar could see even the simplest of settlements as if he were a Pegasi flying high in the clouds. A pure birds eye view of the land, but in the form of some ethereal illusion, accurate it terms of detail, but clearly an image born of magic, and surely not so physical enough to touch and feel.

Yet as soon as the maps abilities had merely teased Solar’s interest, so did it quickly vanish. Twilight, too equally surprised at its roaring into action, seemed perplexed. Solar did not doubt her experience or knowledge on the matter, so judging by her current reaction, it was clear this development was not of the norm.

“Huh, that’s strange.” She remarked, approaching the map as if to inspect its machinery. But that anomaly had long come to an end, and however intriguing it was, the map was again discarded in Solar’s mind. In this large and vast room, many spaces were lonelier than any other place. Flanked by tall pillars, and made mysterious by lack of sunlight, the dark corners of the room now seemed blackened by darkness and shadow, secret areas so private to Twilight right now, but not so clandestine to Solar Virtue. On the contrary, he felt some unknown calling to the dark, as if he wanted nothing more than to shelter himself from the world.

And so, all while Twilight buried herself with attempting to figure out the mystery of the map, Solar slowly walked to a seemingly random corner of the room. Approaching the seclusion like it was a long lost friend, an odd feeling came over Solar. An urgent feeling, but not one made any less uncomfortable with the knowledge that this enticement was surely magical in nature, and yet, Solar did not find himself stopping. For a second he turned his head to check on a still busy Twilight, disregarding any suspicions that she was as untrustworthy as his enemies. For this mysterious invitation struck him as one in need of keeping contained, like he was its jealous guardian.

But nothing momentous seem to occur when he reached the darkened corner. Indeed, nothing was to be found, either physical or magical. Despite his near automation, Solar did find himself questioning what he was even doing here, and what all the fuss was. Nothing was to be found though, and nothing else seemed to happen. But the feeling remained, the one that told him to be here and that he wanted to stay. Of course Solar couldn’t well set camp here or hide as if he was a colt and this was his safe space. Twilight, in an even least worse scenario, would integrate him endlessly.

Thoughts then drifted to his recent past. His jump into the unknown, and his undertaken leap of faith into what had become his dedication and love of the Night. This secluded space, on the surface nothing but that, reminded him of these life advancements, and as almost unconsciously as he had found himself here, so now did he find himself reaching into the wall, a blind instinct that offered him no obvious reward, or even further explanation. It just happened, and then did what came next.

Materialising from thin air, not as a Pony teleporting did, and not like an object revealing itself like it was previously invisible, a small black box placed itself upon Solar’s outreached hoof. It did not drop into his grasp, nor was it snatched from the darkness. In fact, Solar could have been forgiven for thinking that it was always there, a box permanently connected to his hoof like it was a natural part of his body. Not even necessary light, and clearly metallic in feeling, adorned with physical texture in the form of artistic swirls, this antique like object was just there, held in a hoof, and instilling a feeling of utmost ownership in its holder, like he was destined to take it.

“Well by Celestia! Even I cannot say what just happened there. Maybe- “Then interjected Twilight as Solar suddenly hear her approach. Never did he flinch though. Not desire to horde this new treasure or keep it as secret as its origin was. “Oh, what do you have there, Solar?” Twilight struck Solar as a Pony who, upon dedicating her mind and curiosity to a matter, was not so easily swayed until she deemed such a thing complete in interest. So when her wonder switched from the map, to the mysterious object now in Solar’s hoof, it told of a development worthy enough to forget anything prior.

“Hmm, it’s definitely old, whatever it is, perhaps pre Luna banishment, judging from the engravings.” That much Solar could have guessed, despite his lack of knowledge in antiques. He might have verbally agreed too, were it not for a hoof, that wasn’t his, approaching the box.

“No!” He chastised sharply. Twilight instantly knew of her mistake, fearing any progress made with Solar to this point was now at risk of losing her. But this was not a criticism made by his disapproval of her actions. Again, instinct dictated his movements, and not any one he remembered learning from experience. This safety he felt with the box had led to a desire to protect, even from Royalty far his superior, at least technically.

“S-sorry. Celestia knows that I can be too hasty, at least in some matters.” A weak snort of laughter, perhaps to help defuse the situation, fell upon death ears, much to her worry. Yet again she needn’t have taken this so personally, for Solar wasn’t so much like Blank Canvas in that his greed extended to anything shiny.

“Doesn’t matter” He finally replied, as plainly and uncaringly as one could. This only saddened Twilight further, thinking Solar to again retreat into loveless isolation, not banking on any notion that his mind was fixated on his discovery, like it was family, sharing the bond of blood.

This binding to the inanimate object seemed to strike a chord, but one undiscoverable in terms of recollection. So Solar did what anypony would do in times of curiosity and gifted destiny. He opened the box, little concern given to his self or what accursed trap he had fallen into.

Alas, and thankfully, no curse fell upon the land. No bait taken to trigger destruction or pain. No key was required, nor even suggested. Only a single silver handle, centrally placed and equally adorned with beautiful decoration, was suggested to Solar’s curiosity, and lifting it, so did the box open.

Inside, the container seemed larger than it had initially portrayed itself. Deceivingly deep, Solar did not so quickly descend his hoof in, allowing himself one consolatory gaze to Twilight. He did not fear this unknown, and perhaps this was just a silent demonstration of that quality, but it did tell him that, sketched upon Twilight’s face, that this was old and dark magic she did not know, and had chosen to fear. Ironic, Solar decided, given his racial makeup, but not one worth dwelling on.

Dropping his hoof into the box, little was felt, to his initial disappointment. This was but inadequate expectation management however, for no ancient artefact was there, nor anything truly desired. Irony continued to follow him, for the surprise that then found him was all due to the simplicity and plainness of the find.

A single piece of parchment, rolled tightly.

Twilight could have been described as anything ranging from outright shocked to disturbed. Yet anything gathered here would have confused her, so if only to save himself from a fit of very annoying verbal curiosity, the reading of the parchment was done in silence.

The writing, clearly hoof written by a Pony well practiced, did not appear as timeworn as the box that protected it. In fact, while Solar could not say so accurately, it seemed rather fresh, even to the point of just having been written. Learning this was not as ground shaking as it probably should have seen, especially as an increasingly pestering Twilight had to be blocked out.

Commander Solar

The words had taken him back, but despite being the last thing predicted, Solar read on with great urgency.

Forgive me for the unforeseen demonstration. I am well aware that you may not be as versed in our ancient arts as a more traditional comrade might be.

The writing seemed both direct and familiar, written far more casually than some ancient artefact should have been.

In these troubled times, I recommend we not rely upon so easily predictable methods of surviving. This form of summoning was once used to supply our forces in places far away, incapable of connecting back with their comrades.

It now became obvious why his intrigue was with the box. Why he seemed so connected to it. This magic was to gift allies, or at least entice them with better times.

I write to you now, because time is a luxury I fear we do not have, let alone the capability to risk more audacious tactics. This letter should arrive to you, wherever you may currently be, in a place where only you will know.

So any strange feelings until now were not accidental, and very much by design. While was not angered by this fact, given the terms of the letter, knowing any magic could so easily take him like this, was somewhat concerning.

There was some more detail of the magic performed. Mentions of it being unwieldable by anypony that was not its recipient. Interesting to be sure, but as was divulged, not the point of it all.

Canterlot, as you might have heard, has be consumed by silent chaos and fear. Celestia has made her move, and her Guards are actively searching for our forces, liberties be damned. For the Ponies that are not civilian, things are only worse. Both Guard and other Day thugs attempt a constriction of our informants. Allies have gone missing, safe houses raided, and skirmishes initiated. We are learning that Celestia has chosen to slam down a heavy hoof on all those she fears through her ungovernable paranoia.

This detail was an expansion of what Twilight had told him. Canterlot and its surroundings descending into madness and war preludes. What this letter said that Twilight hadn’t, was what the reality was for the Night. It’s enemy moving in, with little regard to public opinion. Order, however cruel that word could be, was all that mattered, the future be damned. Celestia was, Solar understood, trying to cut the head off the snake before it struck again. But this snake wasn’t coiled, unknowing of their enemy approaching. The Day had simply thrust into the darkness in which the Night was so well versed in. If anything, however bad things were getting, Celestia seemed to have panicked, and was wildly and indiscriminatingly swiping all around her in blind hope that her blade found a target.

There was more of Celestia’s foolish movements and tactics, ones predictable and surely written a thousand times in any history book detailing the beginnings of a war, but then came the true blow.

Our Empress does not fare well. At all. She sees few if any Ponies, even us. Locked in her tower she remains, surely descending into ever greater despondency and grief. Her condition is concerning to us, more than it ever has been. She too hears the developments of our struggle, but consumes it all as if they were her own personal failures. I cannot say for sure, but I fear something terrible may happen, should we fail to reign in our great leader, and sooth her troubles. We cannot accept our cause splitting into anarchy and discord, as it did before, a millennium ago.

Solar’s heart sank, dramatically. Luna, as was easily the subject here, had not fared well before all this. It was not his ego talking when he thought that his assistance had delayed or softened any continued disarray. His presence with her, the comfort he offered, was not something so easily ignored or disregarded. The love that had unexpectedly formed between the Princess and her warrior was nothing less than extraordinary, but the gentle bond, something so symbiotic between the two, had been lessened with Solar’s distance from her. Without him there to comfort her, to protect her from threats both physical and mental, Luna would suffer, and as was currently being detailed, this devastation was only getting worse.

This will only get worse before it gets better. If we cannot win this at this stage, we simply must win the war itself. But I regret to tell you, blood of my blood and my new brother, our Empress will not likely last any prolonged conflict. Victory must be decisive and swift, and this is where my most pressing point now lay…

A hint of anger found Solar. Only Luna was the most pressing issue. Only she was important, for this fight was for her. He needed to win so that she may benefit more than she ever had, a gift deserving of only her. For her, Solar would break this world, and being told that something else was more pressing was nothing less than dangerous arrogance.

Celestia has been meaning to do so, and probably would have in due time. But time is of the essence, and we, the Shadow’s and our NG, have had to force her hoof, yet I do not weep for any servant of the Day, regardless of their incapacitation within a hospital.

An interesting move, to, as was obvious, murder the injured as they lay in some hospital bed. The letter did not say if they were Guard or cult member however.

“Now Celestia truly wishes to move in a secure a dominion to make her base from. A small number of Guards, no less than four I have heard, are making their way to Ponyville. Right now. You now understand why I have had to rely on such instantaneous communication with you.

Solar had read the words correctly, however much he wished to not have. However, many double takes a single Pony could manage, and whatever prayer could be spoken, nothing could alter reality. So suddenly, and with zero preparation made, Ponyville would now be invaded, even if those invaders were few in number. The enemy was coming now, and only now was he told.

I do not doubt your capability to rid yourself of these parasites, but I implore you, do not make so much noise. We need no more fights in open streets. Dispose of our enemies quietly, I advise you Commander. Let those evil puppet masters that wish to send these Guards so freely to their deaths learn that they cannot survive in a realm of shadow. Should they wish to enter our shaded world, then let them watch as no soul re-emerge from that darkness.

Solar could only curse the lack of time he had, the audacity in this news only being delivered now. Alas, in times of war, things, by definition were not meant to be easy. He could become frustrated at his new challenge, but that would solve little. The letter spoke truthfully when it recommended the silent elimination of any intruders. Their heads could and would be sent back to the masterminds behind this infiltration into lands of the Night, those being that vile cult, the Children of the Solstice. As they learned that the Night could not be beaten in the shadows, frustration would find them instead, and the hot headed leader of the Children, so consumed by bloodlust and fury, as was clearly evident during the battle in Canterlot, their violent and wild hoof would be forced, allowing the good Ponies of Equestria to see them for what they were. Tyrants, terrorists and an enemy to all they held dear.

Innocents would surely perish in that moment, as the forces of the Day struck hard and loudly, a true chapter in a war, but the Night would be easily accepted as defenders of the nation, and Luna may be saved sooner with a quick and clear defeat of the degenerates.

Rest assured we are fighting our noble cause back in Canterlot and across Equestria, but if Celestia wants to play at war, we must show her what meaning of that word means. A war means victory or defeat, and we need to ensure Celestia learns the latter well and truthfully, hopefully as her subjects pass judgment upon her.

We trust in you Commander. May you shadow be cast long over the land.

D.B.

The context of the letter now found perfect sense, and the words used appropriate. Dark Blossom, still fighting the good fight back in Canterlot with the rest of the NG, had acted decisively and with her initiative, however short her timing may have been. Solar could only be proud at the calibre of his allies, and how much he agreed with her tactics and methods.

“Solar? Hello? What are you even reading?” Finishing the letter, which in hindsight was some inanimate messenger warning him of the impeding danger, only now did Twilight’s pleas cut in.

“A warning” he replied simply, considering Twilight little in these moments of strategy and consequence.

“A warning about what?” She implored, her tone approaching concern. “Please tell me Solar? If I can help in anyway- “But alas, she could not. War, regardless of her prior experience in fighting, was not her field of expertise. In addition, the slaughtering of what seemed to her as a few Guards visiting Ponyville, would be deplorable and unexplainable to her. She was to believe a fragile system between Day and Night, and her job was to maintain balance, but acting, unknowingly, in accordance with Solar’s wishes. After the enemies had been dealt with, then perhaps she could be told of some agitators attempting trouble, or some a bunch of terrorists trying to re-enact the bombing of Canterlot. Then she would wish to align with Solar more.

Until then though, blood need be spilt, and their masters shown that it would take more than some bullying of provincial towns to win this nation. Celestia and her lackeys would see their pawns returned, in a red stained sack, as Ponyville’s defenders triumphantly cried out ‘NO’ to them, and challenged them to the battle for Equestria, and not via cowardly attacks on their own people.

“Stay here Twilight, and do not leave your castle. For the good of the realm, please do not interfere, and permit me to defend it.” A rhetorical demand, for the Princess would not stand between he and Luna. This urgency at least seemed to be understood, as Twilight just stood there, increasing panic on her face for sure, but any further interjections or attempts at stopping him, not to be found.

“P-please Solar, whatever you have just read, just be careful.” Her words were sincere and noticeably caring, a testament to her honest wish for peace. This had to warrant a hint of respect from Solar who, while not reciprocating the gesture with any equal emotion or care, did understand her desires to be in the right place, and capable of one day understand why Solar was about to do what going to do.

Still clutching the letter in hoof, Solar made his exit in great haste, readying himself not necessarily for the small scale skirmish between the Guards and the overwhelming numbers of the Night and their Disciple allies, but for the reactions of this slaughter. Ponyville was evidently a target, in one way or another, and as his legs carried him speedily through endless hallways and doors, passing little Spike the Dragon, a scroll in eager need of delivery within his claws, Solar left Twilight’s castle, leaving behind the previously empty and still box, now once again with contents, an interest simply too irresistible by a worried Twilight.

Author's Note

Troops on the move! How will Solar deal with them, and what will the reaction be?

To all those reading, thank you. I really didn't expect this story to extend so far, and to all you that have stuck around, or have simply read this far, thank you greatly.
That is all :)

Chapter 45: Moving the goalposts

His legs, even prior to the coming battle, had been near exhausted. Not so much a shame to Solar Virtue, who saw little failure in the sheer velocity they had taken him upon leaving Twilight’s castle.

Straight away, after learning of the approaching Guards from Canterlot, urgency had become him in the most understated way. As true as gravity caused the rock to fall, so did Solar rush towards the house in which had now become his home away from home, his sanctuary that would become a mockery of the word without Luna.

So much did he slam his hoof reputedly upon that door which only contained rot and dirt, that it almost equalised the steps taken to his position.

“Neon!” he cried, being granted no response.

“Open the damn door! You are needed!” His order was a miracle in that it was not heard by the invading Guards themselves, let alone Ponyville’s residents. Yet apparent his voice had to be raised as such, for no answer came, and no door opened. For whatever reason, it seemed that Neon Edgy was not in, despite her comment earlier regarding the work she wished to fulfil in turning this wreck of a building into a place suitable for its new occupants.

Perhaps she had left to procure renovation supplies, like she was some common construction worker. A realistic enough possibility, were it not for one concerning matter, one which would prove such an issue, when the Guards arrived.

By now, morning had broken, and with it a bright sun that basked Ponyville in a gentle warmth that it surely wasn’t in deserving of, when blood was so liberally about to flow. The day was in full swing, and darkness of the world was far off. Neon Edgy was a Bat Pony, a Thestral that like many of her kin, was not best suited in the heat and glare of noon. Of course she would not melt like some fairy tale creature who feared day with sound reasoning. Eye protection could and had been used to help Neon adapt in this brighter time of the planets cycle. However, this protection had never proved to be exactly discreet, and Solar thought it extremely ill-advised for Neon to venture out for an interior decorator, not least of all because of her health.

This begged the question then. If not out shopping, then where was she? Surely not asleep, not with powerful hooves slammed against the door as if it had insulted its visitor. Neon was out, and that much was obvious. A regrettable development, for Solar cursed her name with fierce and cruel language, and was left an ally down. A fellow commander and leader nowhere to be found, just when Solar needed her most.

He could not wait for her return, nor ponder further about her failure to report for duty. Time was simply not a luxury he had, for ever passing minute was one more offered to the advantage of the approaching forces of the Day. Solar had to leave the house, either to fight this battle himself, or resort to more unpredictable and even unwise methods.

That undesirable lack of wisdom was now in front of him, after another short burst through the increasingly bustling streets of Ponyville. The contrast of the gloomy Everfree Forest to the light and lively town behind him could not be understated, particularly because that contrast was born of the differences in activity. Solar was under no illusion that this infamous forest was abandoned by all but shadows, but Ponyville was very much a part of the world, and not hidden from it as was the wilds that lay under the constricting trees that he now looked upon. If something occurred to the knowledge of Ponyville’s citizens, then for good or bad, that would be news well spread. Where’s in the Everfree Forest, a place so unexplored and so ominous, that even its more adept neighbours, in terms of knowledge and experience, did not fully understand what occurred within perpetual dusk of the wood.

Baiting these approaching Guards, Ponies who should fear not only the forest, but the town they so eagerly wished to bully and subjugate, was not unwise. Their despotic desires, undoubtedly trickled down from their domineering mistress, had to be crushed and overcome, this much was obvious. But where that triumph occurred was key. More than important even, for the vicious spin that Celestia was weaving had already consumed Canterlot in a bleak chaotic pestilence, and had most likely began to turn brother against brother, and good Pony against their better selves. Ponyville was a special place, and one Celestia would doubtless wish to consume with her lies and poison. The death of the Guards would, naturally, have to happen from prying eyes, and any slope that could force the action to descend into rumour and falsehoods. A hive that Celestia’s spies and agents would find homely all too easily.

Where wisdom began to decline however, even to the point of threat and uncertainty, was who exactly, now that Neon was nowhere to be found, going to help him remove the enemies Ponyville would hopefully never come to know of. For that was why he was here, standing on the edge of the dark forest, with many concerns within his mind. The Disciples of the Night, loyal to only Luna herself, were on paper, his allies, and his best chance at finding victory. Solar did not doubt their bloodlust, and fear over whether or not they would accept his offer of battle was preposterous. In fact, he wagered that they needn’t even be offered any explanation. The chance of a fight with forces of the Day was baked into their blood, so in many respects, the battle was already won, for a small squad of Guards could not possibly hope to beat back a horde of ravenous moon worshippers.

The Disciples were technically aligned with him and his NG, and indeed they had saved his and his warriors lives, but that, he feared, was merely out of convenience, and most likely a lot of pleading from Neon.

Would their blood thirst be quenched from the death of just a few Guards, a mere taste of what was to come? Their stability within the confines of Solar’s wishes would prove to be very shaky should they feel insulted from Celestia’s orders. In such worse case scenarios, could their violent tendencies be reined in? Their leader, Speck, had not given any impression of being tame or capable of following orders given by anypony else than Luna, who still remained in Canterlot, unknowing of her once terrifying death squads having returned.

All very real concerns, born of a situation so delicate, that it could decide the entire fate of the war.

Any other Pony could be forgiven for deciding this all to be too risky. But war was risk by definition, and however much a loose cannon they were, the Disciples wished for the same thing he did, however different in tone it seemed. If Celestia seriously thought her tyranny would spread beyond Canterlot’s walls, then when she rose, atop her tall mountain, she would look upon fields of blood. Writing on the wall that spelt a most dire warning to her, and a hint of what was to come.

Thus the first steps into the Everfree Forest were not ones of fear. Intertwined with his persistent determination was strands of optimism, hope not this time of the makeup of the new world, but the pleasures still to be found in the old. A strained and unusual relationship it may prove, but he and the Disciples, attracted to each other through shared interest, would be all too glad to relish the dying world they now Inhabit, just to see it bleed and die, like a lion did after with a successful hunt.

“Very brave of you Commander, to come alone…” The voice could not be pinpointed to its location. Seemingly one emitting all around him, Solar did not dare give in to natural instinct, and frantically look around him as if to find the source with nothing but his ordinary eyes. That would seem panicked, like he was indeed the prey instead. In this dark and mystical landscape, vegetation wild as its inhabitants, a place where even the mentally ill would find no safe place of exile, Solar was not at home. He was in fact, in somepony else’s home, and from past experience, believing one’s self to understand their new surroundings like they had lived there for years, was a grave error.

“…Or foolish. We have yet to decide…”

Solar now stopped in his tracks, long after all vestiges of daylight had been extinguished, and analogy he very much hoped to be approaching destiny. He needn’t have been surprised at this sudden interaction, for it the one he was preciously searching for. Still, descending from the canopies like a spider did lowering from their web, nothing could be done to escape that feeling of seeming like he indeed was the invader, the soon to be prey, and the error personified that he so wished to avoid.

“It doesn’t take bravery to do what you were meant for, nor to ask what has already been agreed. As for being foolish, I guess we will see by the time the day has come to an end.” All while saying this, the question kept ringing in his head. Was he being a fool in going this far? Why not join this fanatical cult that he now interacted with once more.

“Ugh, not a fan of arrogance.” Came the voice again, this time clearly originating from behind him. “Foolish you might be then, Commander…”

The voice, like the ambience created through the sound of it slowly approaching, seemed nothing less than a stalking menace to him, should he not play his cards right.

Appearing into his vision from the right, came a voracious form that seemed to be hoof crafted by the uncharted and perilous nature of the forest itself. Solar had quickly become accustomed to the sight of a Thestral, regardless of their unnatural qualities. Still, watching Speck come into view, as if her predatory persona was a hint of his fate within the next few moments, nothing could stop that targeted sense morphing into one of pure dread, like he was staring death in the face, which from the appearance of the particularly depredatory looking slit eyes, was not too far from the truth.

“Tell me why you are here now?” Speck’s question instilled no confidence of an alliance in action. Her tone was instructed as if Solar had come here uncalled for and unwished for. This much did appear to be predictable somewhat, for the Disciples were true to their own, but it did further solidify that one part of his mind, that being that the opposition to Celestia was nothing more than a loosely joined association, a united front that surely would not last.

Yet increasingly that school of thinking was one Solar felt to be dropping out of. The new way of thinking, the new reality he hoped, was not some temporary pact, but a union of all those who searched for a land without the Day, and a blade, whether it be withdrawn or not, soaked in the blood of their enemies.

For fighting this war, so far from Luna, who was nothing if not imprisoned by the totalitarianism of Celestia, was one waged to see her free, and like Celestia would witness later today, all to see the land fully and totally purged.

So if this audience seemed audacious, and his request an apparent insult, then Solar would accept the title of fool with fond openness, such was the utter importance of toppling the rotten powers that may be, with equally audacious prejudice.

“To fight. If you do not know who, considering your numbers and skills, then maybe you’re the fool really”. Prey did not look into the eyes of a predator with this sort of resilience, obstinacy even.

The look he was offered in return, judgmental to the ends of the worlds, and downright animalistic in its vigilance, was not so quick to disarm in the face of this determined ally, but it did betray, whether intended or not, that Solar was right, and indeed the Disciples were already aware of the approaching Guard.

“You do not think yourself to be impulsive?” Speck then asked, judging still as those demonic eyes did not relent. “Or maybe too hungry for a taste you are not acquired with?”

This all could very much just be an evaluation of Solar’s plan. A questioning of its wisdom. That much would be expected. On the other hoof however, this dangerously unpredictable Bat Pony could simply be playing with him, committing herself to predatory instinct. She obviously did not fully trust the northerners of this world on intrigue. Hers was a simple society, and almost equal to all the animal metaphors Solar thought for her.

These Disciples were simple folk, and it had enabled them to survive and overcome every obstacle that faced them for a thousand years, for if they had failed, they wouldn’t still be here, following a violent tradition that instructed them to blot of the sun, no matter the variables that seemed stacked up against them.

“I don’t care.” Then came the answer she surely didn’t expect. Solar’s face was uncompromising, resolute in its cause. He barely even gave her any returned gaze, despite his eyes staring directly at hers. His mind, his very self-right now, was focused only on victory, and the complete destruction of the enemy.

This completed the analogy of nature that had been crafted, even since he entered the forest. Like a predator hunting its prey, nothing else mattered but the kill. The physical environment may throw challenge, the prey itself may seem out of reach, but the hunt was on now, and why stop, if the predator was to remain on top?

Speck smiled, if only just. For all his differences, and for all the extensive differences that would forever separate their two worlds, Solar, when he needed to be, was the predator, from the very same pack as the Disciples. Their prey was the same, and now, this fickle coalition evolved into the bonds of kindship that Solar had begun to share with all those that served the Night.

“Follow me, Commander Solar Virtue. We wouldn’t want you to get lost here. The creatures that dwell have not tasted ambition for a long time…”

Speck then took off, trusting her newfound kindred spirit to follow post haste. This assumption would prove true, as with barely even a thought given to his most recent moral realignment, Solar let himself be led, trusting the expertise of a true Pony of the wild, so he may lead that very alignment to victory, and the domination over the Day. Speck guided him through an assortment of strange and wonderful fauna, all with the soundtrack of equally unique lifeforms, but now was not the time spent to study. In this brief time he had, Solar readied himself, not just for battle, but for his own guidance.

He would guide the Night, Luna herself, into a better future.

The plan was simple. In theory.

A small number of Ponies, eight in total, loyal only to Luna and each other, had left the northern fringes of the Everfree Forest and would here lay their trap. While that great impenetrable forest provided possibly the best defence that could ask for, any sally forthwith to ambush approaching forces would alas, prove tricky.

Massive as it may be, and should one find themselves lost within it, eternal to the ends of the world, the Everfree Forest did not extend forever. Primarily, it was situated due south of Ponyville, straddling it somewhat both east and west. In more northerly directions however, the contrast could not be more evident. Rolling plains, clear and devoid of woodland or any other ambush points. Not to mention the general business of the land between Ponyville and Canterlot, a road well-travelled, it could be said. Frustratingly for Solar and his comrades, this was, presumingly, the route that would be taken by forces directly from Canterlot. It was a direct and easy journey between the two inhabitations, and considering the haste required by Celestia, should she wish to win over Ponyville before Solar, undoubtedly, he and Speck’s chosen Disciples had, at the very least, predicted the place of battle.

Beyond that, the odds were not so entirely in their favour, hence the doubling in numbers over the Guards. While cover was not totally extinct here, for small, thoroughly managed, woods were to be found east of the road, all the way north until they could reach the base of Canterlot mountain, the amount of open area that separated them and the road was still great. Bouncing from cover to cover in the forms of these miniature forests, a decision had to be made of not only how to reach the Guards unseen or unsuspected, but to make them vanish away from prying eyes.

As was already established, and an advantage seldom given to the Night, numbers were not in the favour of the Guard’s. Using that upper hoof indeed, was crucial. After all, rushing in with a hoard of foreign Thestrals would not win the battle, even with the death of the enemy.

No, the secret to today’s victory was to use their numbers wisely, and their differences even more so. The sight of a Thestral was, tragically, one worthy of panicked attention in today’s world. That failure of society, the marginalisation on that race, would today however, finally become its reckoning. A couple of Thestrals had already ventured further towards Ponyville, as Solar awaited his victims. They would stalk the town, just enough to stay hidden somewhat, but crucially, not enough to go fully unnoticed.

Ponyville was to be the jewel in the crown on the Nights domination across the land, but the blind leader was the foolish leader. Solar was under no illusion that even according to his most optimistic estimates, that the town did not hide spies or supporters of Celestia’s. Be they peaceful or not, the sight of a couple sneaky Thestrals, all after the news of the conflict in Canterlot, would cause unfortunate natural alarm. This would lead them to inform what local authority they put their faith in, and undoubtedly, ensure the town enter a state of lockdown. Nopony would come in, and no pony would come out.

This was the predictability of today’s world. A panicked, soft society that frightened at the mere hint of danger, despite having faced it one too many times. Exploiting this, until it may be remodelled, ensured the road would remain practically cordoned off until some order may be established.

Little did most Ponies know, that the order Ponyville would be returned to would be a thoroughly new one. A graceful safety that would not allow any Celestial infection to step past the first sign that read “Ponyville”.

All that remained was to wait for the guests of this handover.

“Ugh, the one time the Guard decided to be unpunctual…” Solar moaned, his back aching from all this crouched hiding within the few trees and bushes.

Next to him, and contrary to his grumbling persona, Speck attended to her more primal predatory instincts with patient steadiness. Solar did not fully know of the life these once Lunar Guardians lived down in the jungles of the south, but if appearances were anything to go by, then it was a life lived plain. Not in any way beneficial to the individual however, for contrast with the relative luxury of the north could not be greater. It was surely kill or be killed down there, and ambushes like this was almost certainly just another day for her.

With perhaps much juicer prey however.

“You are too impatient, Commander.” She replied in a tone that could piece through even the strongest Ponies resolve. “We will wait as we always have, until our teeth can finally taste its ruby reward. Until then, alleviate your eagerness.”

Alas, that cultural barrier that had been established a millennium ago with Speck’s ancestors having been driven away, could not so easily crumble. Solar begrudgingly understood, knowing kinship and the bonds of cause still developed under that so foreign façade. And foreign it was. Solar wasn’t exactly awaiting with eagerness the fact that Speck and the rest of the Disciples were treating this ambush as a hunt that could also fill their bellies.

If her cold bloodthirsty tone hadn’t rocked a Pony to his core, then this upcoming banquet would.

“I can’t be as peckish as you then. I’ll let you…drink…my share.” A disturbing enough sentence, one he had never anticipated in saying.

Of course he did not judge, not least of all because he needed them.

But after all her still patience, Speck now finally did turn her head, allowing herself become distracted from the ambush. Her slit demonic eyes, still somehow terrifying in the daylight, were not clearly meant for diplomacy. Almost as soon as he said it, Solar feared for the worse, and cursed his reply as somehow insulting, like it spat upon her culture with uncaring prejudice. That was a best case scenario, for the deathly gaze she stabbed into him could all too easily be one born of her fanaticism for the cause, one that had been passed down from generation to generation. Far from insulting her people, had Solar just spat on his faith?

“You’re funny. I like that.” No smile came, nor warmth that could have put worried nerves at ease. In fact, one could be forgiven for thinking that this was mere sarcasm, a prelude before it was Solar’s blood that would flow first. But Thestrals, with these ones in particular, were nothing if not unpredictable. When Solar had first met Speck, she had come across as a wild individual, even more so then Neon. But that high spirit had swiftly switched over to a dark and threatening image, one that liberally came with a free warning for Solar. Never to wrong her.

But exaggerations were just that. Indeed, Solar’s increasing alignment was not just a hunch. From being accused of not being serious enough, to having his grim jokes entertained, the speed of which he had established connections within the night was nothing if not surprising.

But did it even matter if he had rushed matters, when he was clearly right in all this?

“And you’re really not bothered about the sun?” proceeded to ask Solar, bringing the conversation back on topic. It was a good question, given the genetic qualities of his comrades. As had been established, Thestrals could perform during the day if required, but this was a serious matter, and any mistakes could simply not be warranted.

“My people wouldn’t have made it far if we let that disgusting thing distract us from our destiny”. Speck replied plainly, much to Solar’s satisfactory relief. Though perhaps his question reminded his Thestral comrade of something, for as soon as she had finished, Solar caught, in the corner of his eye, curious items now being placed upon the faces of Speck and the other Disciples.

These objects, masks upon their faces, were clearly tribal in nature, and obviously a veil saved only for times of war. Their appearance all but confirmed this, for the very nature of what now faced him would do nothing but instil fear into his enemies. Akin to a skull missing its lower jaw, these wraithlike masks clad the wearers face as if all flesh had been peeled away, leaving only slit pupils to contrast with the bone like material of the mask itself. In fact, were it dark, then all Solar would surely see was demonic eyes in a sea of black that the masks shadowed.

“Don’t grow envious, Commander. Accustom yourself with our culture, and you may too receive one eventually”. A joke returned from Speck, who now upon speaking, revealed that her own lower jaw was not covered, ensuring her dagger like teeth could freely be used in combat. Wishful thinking, Solar thought, who could easily estimate that any Guard, upon seeing these ethereal like custodians of death approaching them with naught but devilish eyes and a face that ended towards predatory teeth, but not before rows of sharply crafted, vertical razors that looked to be made of some form of metallic bone.

Little wonder, with this early use of psychological warfare, that rumours and stories regarding the Disciples read as little over than horror.

“To help you with the sunlight, right?” Was this an actual question Solar wanted answered? Of course it helped knowing that adversity to the sun would be negated somewhat, but harking back to the heaps of hearsay regarding the beasts that once served Nightmare Moon, the Ponies that sacrificed their very souls to the darkness, this disguise in the form of a question now seemingly wished to blanket over the truth that such stories were indeed true.

And then Speck smiled, a new and disturbing sight on that horrid appearance that told Solar all he wanted to know about those tales told to young colts to keep them in line.

“They are coming”. Came a voice of one of the Disciples, thankfully ripping Solar from whatever his imagination could so gruesomely envisage. Fear of his allies, to the point of furthering cultural divides between Ponies that could and possibly wish to craft the new world with him, was neither wise nor warranted. Solar did wish the Night’s fate to be of that chaotic nature, and now, with the enemy on the horizon, and his forces ready to do bloody battle in mere seconds, his mind drifted contrary to that fear.

As he had demonstrated in the Everfree Forest, when the chips were down, and when it came to it, Solar did not so conservatively align himself within the moderate school of thought. For the glory of the Night, for victory over corruption and the destruction of the Day, physical or mental limitations would not be allowed and as easy and natural as it seemed, Solar would do whatever it took, be whoever he needed to be, to achieve those goals.

His shared blood may only be metaphorical in nature with the Disciples and the Shadows, but his faith was as strong as could be, and his bloodlust now, as unquenchable as even the most savage Disciple, aiming directly to the pumping enticement of a Guards jugular. He had no mask of his own, but he needn’t require one, for the vengeance he would unleash on those golden clad abominations would be nothing less than monstrous.

His victims were in range now. Four of them, as had been anticipated. They stuck to the empty road, a visible haste gifted to their hooves as the bait had been taken, and their earlier, seemingly normal mission had now turned into something far more pressing.

Solar then noted the makeup of the targets. Two Earth Ponies, strong and surely built to intimate innocent townsfolk. A Unicorn, obviously here to spread some inherent social superiority made worse only be serving Celestia. There too was a single Pegasus, who, for whatever foolish reason, stuck to the ground, and ignored those natural advantages known as wings.

In conclusion, these four Ponies would not complete their task, and every step they now took, was one closer to those who would be the last sight they ever saw.

“I’ll take the Unicorn.” Solar commanded forcibly, only just giving enough thought to tactics in the face of his erupting greed for violence. “Pluck that Pegasus from the sky.” It surely made decent sense for Solar to focus on the ground targets, with some secondary backup so that he may out muscle the Earth Ponies, but Speck, even behind that war mask of hers, was not so interested in this momentary sensibility.

“You still have much to learn about us, Commander. Come and see. It’s a dark day really.” Solar could have shivered, if he were a Pony of less fortitude. Everywhere this Disciple went, and whatever she said, a drowning sense of portentousness followed her, like a stalking pestilence. Her words carried ominous meaning, and despite being on the same side of hers, the feeling of threat never seemed far away.

It really was a nice day, naught but an autumn breeze being a changing factor. It would be surely been a normal, possibly easy going day for many Ponies, but not these Guards. They may be well armoured, decently trained and most likely picked because of their induvials skill and belief in finding success today, but in reality, the sky was fully clouded over. Darkness was reigning, and despite appearances, today would be a black one.

And then, it started.

This was never going to be a perfect ambush, not one for the textbooks, given the rough ingenuity of it all. There was still some distance between the road and the cover Solar now rushed out from. The Guards would undoubtedly see them coming, and in the case of the Disciples, hear them through their horrifying screeching and native tongue. Numbers and belief, however, were in the Night’s favour, and in no circumstance, could one say that these shocked and fearful guards had as much cause in their hearts, as much conviction in the desire to win, then those dark forces now charging towards them.

Solar was quick. He needed to be. As incompetent and corrupt as they were, it was not just flesh he was charging into. Like with the battle in Canterlot, a strong defence was key, and if these Guards had even a shred of tactical instinct, they would close ranks, rely on their heavy plate armour, and survive this surprise long enough to possibly call for end, or at least flee to survive another day.

Speed, even more than ever, needed to reign the champion of the day because of the, at least on paper, ill thought of reality that he was basically weapon-less. A small crafted blade gifted from Speck, clearly made on the road, so to speak. Barely a shiv it was, and surely not much use at penetrating golden plate, but that was a gift from the heavens, and tool destructive against entire armies, in comparison to the Disciples. In their hooves, were implying nothing. No weapons, no wing blades, but another ominous drift to that age old savagery that gave those scary stories credence. Sharp teeth, fanatical barbarism and animalistic predatory. It was this small horde of beasts that would rattle the resolve of an otherwise cohesive and solid defensive block of guards.

And rattle they did.

Huddling up like a herd of fearful cattle, the prey theme of the day became fully aligned with Solar’s hopes and interests. His was a tactical mind, and Speck’s was one passed on through the ages. Thus these two servants of Luna’s knew instantly how to react to their target, and like a pack of hungry wolves, encircle and pick off the weak.

Weakness, at this early stage of battle, usually took the form of cowardice and a selfish desire to save themselves from their responsibility. Deserters like this offered little thought to their abandoned comrades, which would have explained the shocked looks skywards as the sole Pegasus attempted to make a fly away. While escape was a priority for the group as a whole, fearful fragmentation, without plan or destination, was no good idea at all, and with the tightening of the Night’s grip, and the wolf pack tactics on show, this weakling of a Guard did not get far.

He got what he deserved, and with barely even a nod of approval from Speck, her Disciples set upon the coward like a shark having smelt blood. The Pegasus screamed as his golden form was ripped from the air, only to land outside the group of his allies, and let them watch as two demonic Thestrals ripped him apart, a sight Solar once considered inefficient and unnecessary. Weakness like that however, made doubly worse by bowing to the Princess of weakness, deserved no pity, no moral intervention. His plate was ripped off, and perhaps fortunately for him, his life came to a swift end, before the Disciples sliced his body open, and fed upon rivers of flowing blood.

An irrelevance in the end, for the fight was not yet other, even though in the hearts of the serving Guards, it might as well already had been. Hope was a powerful thing, a beacon of beauty, but also great power. Solar held it abundance, and as that hope for a better future scared Celestia, it surely terrified her underlings. They had no hope of their own, and watching their comrade be devoured by monsters of the likes that they had never before seen, a despair that could only be felt by those soon leaving the world, blanketed the shining group with indiscriminate reach.

“Get that bed wetter out of my way Speck! I’ll take the Unicorn head on!” Despite their gruesome losses, the guards had not fled yet. A cornered animal, as they say, was the most dangerous animal. Panic had taken them yes, but not yet broken them. So it was no accident that Solar so loudly gave his command, with little concern offered to Speck’s name said out loud, or that his wish to fight the Unicorn was now so well known. His audacity and confidence, in the face of obvious victory, was neither cocky or arrogant. It was as much fact as the winds blew, and day would, inevitably, turn to night.

Speck however, was not so versed in this idea.

“Like I said, you know nothing!” Clearly, the idea of her own plan not taking any preference over Solar’s own was apparently beyond the pale. In fact, most curiously, but perhaps annoyingly to Solar, it seemed that as of now, the same Unicorn target was eyed up between them, a tasty morsel that apparently could not be shared.

The Commander of the Shadow’s was not so starved to warrant scraps over scraps. His concern was a selfless one, for once. A care for beasts whose language could not be translated to one of any civility. To the ears of those in metropolitan Equestria, the bloody hunger of the Disciples was not one worthy of listening, but despite any temporary frustrations, Solar had found himself lingual in more than the self-preservation that he had become so fluent in. Different they may be, but more than the attentiveness to one another in battle, he cared for not just himself, but the preservation of the voice that all servants of the Night spoke. This would be the speck told to Celestia, that she now faced a united front, that regardless of its variation, spoke in one loud voice.

Shame that perhaps Solar’s own individual voice wasn’t loud enough to be heard by Speck.

“Speck! You idiot get down!” Alas, the Thestrals agility was not so developed that it could evade the bolt of light that shot out of the Unicorns horn. A beam of destruction found its target in the proclaimed Disciple leader, and in that moment, Solar thought it over. Not for the fight of course, Solar was sure that he and the other Disciples would not permit this foolish Unicorn that mercy of a quick death, but for Speck herself, even she could not hope to survive such a direct hit.

Smoke a dirt filled the air around the body as if the ground itself spat in disgust at the decadence that was magic. Yet this was war, and Solar could not waste time or risk attack by observing the fallen. His eyes set upon one of the remaining two, a particularly gruff looking Earth Pony. He had seen two of his comrades brutally taken down by his enemy, and yet not for one moment did he dare show any hope of survival, much less any depression at his current set of circumstances.

Solar wished it could have been realism that consumed this Pony. The acceptance of death that came with the knowledge that whatever he did, the end was inevitable. A common enough sight in Ponies that were clever enough to understand defeat, but weak enough also to give in to depression.

So why did this Pony have a gleam in his eyes that boarded on excitement? Why, above all, was there, plastered on that antagonising face of his, a smug grin, aimed directly at Solar.

It was clear that there was no despondency in the heart of this Guard. No bleak dejection, exiled from the cherishment of hope. The only reality now on the field was that within Solar, who now understood that this Guard wasn’t so gleeful because he thought he had a chance in all this, but because he had just witnessed the falling of one of Solar’s most valuable allies. Leering in self-righteous spitefulness, this Pony delighted in the suffering of the Night, and wished for this joy to be known by Solar personally.

His was a direct and very deliberate action, designed by no accident as his eyes fixated on the Commander of his mortal enemies. For this was no mere Guard. No golden clad drone ordered towards his death like he was some worthless and replaceable Changeling.

It now made sense. Why would such a small force, even in the knowledge that the Night was on the prow, be sent to Ponyville, only to be ensnared into a trap like they were fish in a barrel?

This “Guard” had survived the fight this far because in fact, he was no mere Guard. Only one of the Children of the Solstice would delight in the death of a member of their oldest enemy. Only one of these degenerate cultists would single Solar out as an officer in command, because unlike some Guard, he was knowledgeable enough to know who he was, but animal enough to psychologically challenge him mid fight, a foolish action, but one easily not beneath a psychopath.

“I’m tired of telling you now, Commander.” These were not the words of a cultist who would have martyred himself for his mistress. That smug face hardly lasted as he too heard the words of a Pony he thought long gone. The dust had settled, and instead of revealing a futile but spiteful retaliation of the Day, there stood up a seemingly unharmed Speck, with naught but a few scratches and burns upon herself, not an eviscerating crater in her body where magic struck. She had somehow survived the Unicorns attack, and was now more pissed than she had been upon entering this fight.

“Huh?!” came Solar’s thankfully short response, an ignorance that would only spare him from the angry bewilderment of the Child of the Solstice, who despite his severe confusion, put his shock into violent reprisal.

Like a battering ram came the attack, the golden armour that underneath hid only a deranged phony. If Solar’s breath had already been taken by the surprise of Speck’s mortal continuity, then now he was nothing but a deflated bag, yet one flowing naturally in accordance to where he may clash with his next enemy. The most current one was a strong Earth Pony, Solar had to grant that. As was the case in the battle in Canterlot, these cultists were strong, savage beings, but they lacked tact, they were devoid of anything but the cruel malice that had made them join that cult in the first place.

“THE SUN NEVER SETS! BURN UNDERNEATH ITS ETERNAL FLARE! BURN IN THE NAME OF-“

Meaningless drivel, straight from the mouth of the indoctrinated. Solar had no time for the official party line, however much it helped him realise just how much better he and the Night would be for the world, without this form of instilled insanity. What really mattered right now was a solid victory, but that seemed all too distant away, especially while that superior numerical advantage he had come in on, now seemed to refuse to assist him.

“What the buck do you think you’re doing?!” He cried out in near betrayal, not so much struggling to fight his foe than to finish this all quickly, so that the real work may continue.

On one hoof, the Disciples were not so idle to warrant such aggression. That foolishly brave Unicorn, who possible thought himself a hero, if only for a brief minute, had reached the end of his luck. Speck, somehow mostly unharmed, was no saint. She was aggressive, violent and utterly without mercy to anypony she thought a threat to her very specific and ancient interpretation of the cause. Solar had personally experienced her danger, if only verbally, so what was going through the mind of that poor Guard, who had directly insulted her with an attack, must have been nothing short of a complete lamentation of his life, and a thousand love letters written in his mind, letters that would never be sent back home.

No other Disciple dared to intervene. Perhaps this was why Solar’s fight was his own. These were primal warriors, consumed by the existence of violence that had all but taken every one of their ancestors, and had been ingrained into their very bones. The fight was their life, and such an intimate one, as opposed to massed conflict like back in Canterlot, was practically sacred.

However, a cults idea of such tradition, their interpretation of hallowed belief, differed from a more civilised Ponies. Solar was fighting to win for sure, and with his own one on one victory, he would rejoice, and curse the very name of his opponent, such was the vile nature of their own belief. Speck, and by extension her entire people, was a fighter worthy of all the blood spilt in centuries gone by, and one of which the enemy was not just a foe in need of killing, but a disgusting insult to their very being.

Something like that, as Solar was beginning to understand, wasn’t even worth the notion of unoffered mercy. To be merciful or not, to be understanding or even cruel, were concepts offered to an ordinary enemy, a Pony. You could spare that foe, or torture him, for they were the tools offered to deal with that recognisable adversary.

Sub filth like the one Speck was about to deal with weren’t even deserving of any of that. No thoughts were offered to that poor Unicorn, no anger or satisfaction in his death. Just a momentary living hell for spawn that emerged from that evil pit, prior to the bloody mess that remained.

In this moment, Solar was thankful he was occupied. He took back his words, and now seemed glad his lack of assistance kept him so busy with his opponent, for if his eyes drifted over to the horrors which Speck inflicted upon the Guard, then surely, regardless of his conviction, mental scarring would forever haunt him, and suffering that he had never before known existing in this mortal plain, would shake even him.

That Guard, perhaps even a diligent and dutiful son or husband, probably didn’t deserve the miserable fate that beheld him. His screams were distracting to say the least, but in the end, Solar was glad that he did not witness something that couldn’t even be described as a brutal death. That was too tame a term, and one offered to a murder that, however bloody, a Pony pushed far enough could inflict.

The end justified the means however, and that, indeed, was the idea behind this very war.

“You’re next…” Ominous and chilling words that Solar found himself instinctively threatening to his cultist enemy, who even as he inhabited his own plain of lunacy and madness, could not but help himself, as little more than a neutralizing blink but a sign of terror it still was. Far more interestingly however was the fact that despite of his wish to avoid watching what heinous art form Speck had painted the grassy canvas with, Solar was not so averse to all of it happening again, to a far more suitable subject. Perhaps even Celestia may receive the completed project as a “gift”.

He may not get his own hooves so dirty, but why would he need to, when he could so easily delegate that opportunity to his friends and allies?

This thought, though perhaps a little more self-centred in its persevering desire, had clearly manifested itself within the Child of the Solstice, that corrupted mouth of his, now firmly shut by the veil of fear.

This was all Solar needed to best his enemy, and finish him off. These cultists had shown themselves to be capable individual warriors, fighters that thrived in the dirt and chaos of battle, but alas, there now seemed plentiful reasons that he and the Disciples had waged war so lightly, and why they were so lacking in comparison to the Guard.

Speed was of the essence, and armour had never performed so well under speedy and agility demanding fights. The cultist was clearly weighed down by that obnoxious gold, yet that alone was no the seal of his tragic fate. Armour existed for a reason. It protected Ponies and ensured a strong defence, and such an advantage could never be understated. This advantage, proven well back in Canterlot, had never been allowed to even sprout in today’s fight. Picking them off one by one, and snatching any opportunity to fall a solid wall, the remaining Daylings had two options., to flee and thus perish, as demonstrated upon the Pegasus, or fight swiftly and alone, relying on skill and strength to trump over the opponent.

This cultist, strong in appearance and vigour, and seemingly capable enough of close combat, could have surely relied upon this final option, were it not for the failings he carried upon his back, a failure in planning that Solar now took easy advantage of.

In wishing to disguise himself as a Guard, the Child of the Solstice had forfeited his only realistic chance at surviving. Heavy plate did not benefit him as breaths became faster and heavier, and twitch like reactions became ever slower, bogged down by fatigue and weight as if he were steadily sinking into quicksand.

His enemy had hoped to infiltrate and further corrupt the Guards even further then they already had, and appear to be a defender to Equestria. Solar’s war was not so conventional, not so predictable. This was a war of constant, unending offensive, be they large or small in scale. Anticipatory tactics, the exact kind Solar had drilled into him during his time in the Guard, would not suffice as the entire country rose up beneath their feet, and toppled those lumbering beasts that only looked up into the blinding sun.

Wars of attrition were long and bloody, this much Solar had accepted fully by now, but judging from today’s result’s, then even unknown enemies, those that surely should have expected this, could have their brains fried by the relentless lack of tact that descended from the sun, from Celestia.

“It’s over…” Solar uttered coldly, his foe now fallen upon the ground, blood flowing freely from between each golden plate. It was a beautiful sight really, a true metaphor of things to come. The falling of his most hated enemy, manifested somehow by something even more insane than his usual foes. Still, victory through manipulation of cumbersome enemies, as seen by the pained clutching of deep lacerations of joints and over exposed pieces of flesh, was just but one. A single defeat of a much larger force that would undoubtedly be angry at yet another provocation by the Night.

To achieve much larger victories, Celestia must commit larger, more consequential manoeuvres. To force that however, Solar was in need of Speck’s version of painting with the colour red.

Looking at her, he saw, however well-hidden it was, a hint of pride. That small amount of acceptance offered in the Everfree forest had been vindicated, and her trust in him proven well placed. This was, like the fight, just a small step, but it was a true step nonetheless, and one seen by those he wished to impress.

Despite this, Speck made no movement towards the fallen cultist. She, along with her own people, just stood there, watching Solar himself, as if they were awaiting something else, the desert of their main course, so to speak. Their skeletal veils of death, had been turned near black with thick blood, of the specific kind that could only be found in the depths of a body. The Guards had been thoroughly disembowelled, so perhaps it was understandable that Solar took a couple moments to realise they were probably awaiting his own chance to join them in that very grisly getup.

Yet a thought, recent in its outlook, and surely timeless in sentiment, could not so easily be escaped. He had not directly witnessed what the Disciples wished of him, but that had been quite enough. What he was now required of was not forgivable by any means, not worthy of remembrance or pride whatsoever. This much Solar had deemed predictable, even now. These Thestrals bore a blood lust very particular to them, both culturally and physically. Solar did not lust for a vain so drained of its contents. That sin, however adjusted he became with it happening, would forever remain all too symbiotic in its savagery, but now, not so much pressured, but expected almost, the urge to commit to perhaps the penultimate form of brutality was all too enticing.

He had surely turned upon himself, his very morals now very much committed to the gallows. In that moment, it was as if Solar had begun to consume himself, with that ever increasing ferocity biting at his very being.

Solar was a violent pony by nature, and had lived within that cruel fates shadow for the entirety of his life, but war was another beast entirely. Not just A single Ponies will, inflicted upon another. War was the world turned upside down, and that was a pestilence Solar had been clear of until now. In order to avoid infection by that disease, that plague that destroyed the world, he needed to fight against it, and not just alone. If violating basic life codes by what he was about to do upon this Child of the Solstice, so that he may fight this war in the company of friends, then so be it.

Shiv in hoof and his intention committed now, Solar had to swallow any immature disgust or unwant and finally give that vile cultist the fate he deserved. That Pony in question knew pain was coming, but just like any predictable indoctrinated fool, fear had been put down and replaced by a stone cold face as he doubled down on that misguided illusion he called a cause. His face was plain, and only offered, most likely, meaningless words.

“She will burn.”

Solar blinked, staying his blade and his bloody desire. He had heard those three words clearly, everypony had. It was with quick realisation, and simple understanding that this was the last stand of not only a coward, but one who could have not have understand the severity of his poison, for now, regardless of Solar’s prior hesitations, the most awful of punishments, the most harrowing of hells would delight in the screams and the breaking of both body and soul.

Luna would never be spoken of like that, and if the Disciples, a cult who had sworn by her Night for a thousand years, stood there with only frowns upon their faces, then it was up to Solar himself to inflict cruellest punishment.

He approached the fallen Pony slowly and methodically. Truthfully, he did not know where to start, yet at the end of the day, there was nothing if not joy in improvising.

“No!”

These were not the words of a suddenly regretful cultist, at least not the one Solar intended death for. He in fact remained as resolute as possible. No, the words came from somewhere that truly did stay Solar’s blade.

Speck did not delight in her words. She appeared to carry a sigh with them, very nearly rolling her eyes were that action far too ordinary for her.

“What?”

A feeling of cold turkey flew over Solar, who suddenly felt lighter as if he had lost a limb or part of himself. There he stood, looming over his victim, almost forgetting just how close he had got to butchering the Pony, and now, with a simple no, the pleasant gentle day felt as if the sun had forever gone and with it, all life had been taken as well. The atmosphere, so strange in feeling, could only be described as empty, and that barren carcass that Solar called his body had been thrown deep into the cold ground.

Nopony could be said to have been satisfied by any measure in that moment. The cultist of Celestia’s looked as if was a continued part of his torture, trying to drive him to the point of crying out for the release of death. It was Speck however, visibly remiss post cry, that looked to be the most uncomfortable.

She pursed her lips, only just managing to halt any teeth grinding that would break those sharp fangs of hers. Steeping forward, partly unwilling as if she had been forced to, but curiously part full of disappointment, she deliberated further on her detoxification of Solar’s need.

“Leave him. We know how to make him squeal.” She forced herself to say, barely even looking Solar in the eye while doing so.

Yet it was Solar who was surely justified in his confusion and discomfort. He looked back down on his foe, who had yet to become the message he needed to convey, seeing not a Pony anymore, but work unfinished, an untidy mess he could not easily defend in being left there like that, alive. Yet Speck, of all Ponies, had called not for a correct form in advocating their violent cause, but indeed a total halt to the work entirely.

About to reply, Solar looked back on Speck as if their respective positions were reversed, and he were the savage killer, and she the torch bearer for a better future.

“Squeal?” He said innocently. “As in…to prolong our vengeance?” A deserved enough fate for any enemy of the Night, Solar was sure of that. So why wasn’t Speck?

“No.” She shot back, again almost unwillingly. “To…learn. Intelligence.”

Almost muttering the final words, Solar could not believe what he was hearing. Now conversing long enough to stand back from the fallen foe, Solar felt his thoughts return, but they offered little more than continued confusion, at least. At most, questions rang in his head regarding Speck’s sudden hesitation to do what needed to be done.

“Learn?” He asked, his question directed disproportionately towards him, and not Speck. Yes, prisoners could be questioned, preciously why Solar wished he could question Luna’s would-be assassin. But this Pony? This mockery of a life form? Was this a cultural barrier of the Disciples he could not understand? A corner that only the efficiency of civilisation could cut off by delivering swift justice?

Speck, clearly unsure about her chosen position in this debate, thought long and hard between her words, a look obviously unbecoming of the terrifying yet useful weapon that she was. Solar however, did not truly hear them. He felt cold, like he had finally emerged from his ice bath. Constantly switching between looking at his victim and his blade, the world around him disappeared into a blur, leaving only him, his thoughts and a deep personal challenge.

What, exactly, was he doing?

Beating his enemies? Sure. Simple enough.

Consolidating his victory through the liberty of choices? Yes, being alive gave him that luxury.

Removing the corruption of the world, the Day, like the filth it was? Well, he was about to?

If only Luna had been here. Her commanding presence, her voice even, would have surely not allow this no Pony’s land of confusion to reign.

“What shall we do with the bodies?” Solar asked suddenly, the words almost automatically flowing from his mouth. It was not the response Speck suspected who, in her own crude way, looked almost offended that whatever she wanted had not been gifted.

She looked at her fellow Disciples, then to the distant Everfree Forest, deliberating what was now surely an easy question to answer of how to hide and dispose of the fallen Guard.

Yet she took her time answering, looking once again at Solar as if she had forgotten who he was, and how he had adapted to her way of living.

Finally, she looked into the distance, and with a sigh, gave her eventual answer.

“Ask your kin.” She uttered, much to Solar’s continued bewilderment.

“My kin?” He asked, just as he turned to face what was meant to be so interesting.

In reality, it was, but not in the most pleasant of ways, for that curiosity had much to answer for.

“Oooo, looks like I missed all the fun.” Neon Edgy chirped, landing with a smile, but only welcomed with idle stares and an atmosphere of bleakness.

“Well you guys go first, what’s up?”

Author's Note

Important chapter, for, as I hope you've been realising, Solar is changing.

As you can see, Solar is, as the title of the chapter says, moving his personal goalposts. What wasn't right for him before, now suddenly is. He is considering, doing and entertaining ideas that he wouldn't before, because, basically, he's losing himself. He's being consumed by everything, and believes only that he is right, and what he does is just.
All very dangerous of course, especially when the one he loves, Luna, is barely even thought of, let alone treated as she deserves. Solar is starting to think he knows whats best for her, and when he doesnt, he barely even considers her at all.

Chapter 46: Being set straight

Solar did not watch as the bloody corpses of the fallen were dragged away, their golden lifeless forms scraping against the dirt, expensive plate metal liberally scooping up soil and grass as their wearers were taken into the impenetrable Everfree Forest, never to be seen again.

This unlamentable moment was not missed because of gruesomeness, nor because Solar had grown regretful of his violent actions. On the contrary, to know that the perished Guards were to be removed from sight, and evidence of their murder hidden, was a great weight off his troubled shoulders. The ambush had been a success, Ponyville was safe from corrupting influence and Celestia’s faction of treachery had been shown the severity of their continued existence.

On the face of it, despite surprises in the form of an included Child of the Solstice having been present, the plan had seemingly worked. Having secured an effective defence, the fight could be once again taken to the establishment, and with it, a provoked reaction that would only further push the hearts and minds of the populace into the graceful hooves of the Night.

After the mess that was the battle in Canterlot, finally, Solar could relax knowing his flank was far more secure than it previously had been, and once again focus on what he did best.

Creating severe difficulty for the authorities.

So what was the matter now? When his mood had dropped, and his troubled reignited.

“Shit! The one time I needed you, Neon!” The timing of Neon Edgy’s entrance, was, as an understatement, terrible.

“Oh, you needed me, Sol?” The tone of her response, the fanged smile on her face, consisted of a happiness that Solar could not distinguish between playful or flirtatious, if there even was a difference to Neon that is. In any case, it was uncalled for, and especially for this moment, very inappropriate.

“Grow up. What if things went bad? What if it were us walking into an ambush?!” Of course, things had got near swimmingly today, but that was never the point. Solar had called for Neon earlier, and she had not answered. The problem was a simple one. It was a matter of trust.

And yet still, Neon seemed as uncaringly cheerful as ever.

“I wouldn’t have been able to help anyway. I was out.”

Speck, the leader of the Disciples, had wisely chosen to sit this one out, deciding it best to assist her own people clear any evidence of battle, and ensure the one survivor from the forces of the Day, the despicable member of the cult named the Children of the Solstice, was swiftly escorted away into the darkness where undoubtedly, his mental strength would be put to the test, not to mention his resilience to the most terrible of pain. She stood back, instructing her people in that brutal tone that was her native tongue, but not for one moment did she lose track of Solar and Neon. An all seeing eye, fixed upon them, judging silently. Solar just hoped this was for his benefit, in case he needed backup in this show on insolence coming from an apparently treacherously aloof Neon.

“Excuse me?!” boomed Solar finally, in near disbelief at what he was hearing.

“I was ou-“ Neon tried to repeat, surely not believing that Solar’s current difficulty was in not hearing.

“YES NO SHIT! I heard you!” Again and again, Solar had to tell himself that things were ok really. Victory had been found, and what all this now was but stupidly on show, a lack of discipline really. That could be rectified later, punished even, should he decide that Neon’s loyalties didn’t truly lie in the fight. Yet behind that repeating chorus in his mind, a backing of a single message.

If he couldn’t even control his own forces, then how would be control a new world, only recently having been violently overthrown?

That thought alone was what was driving him into uncontrollable anger, like he had been struck by some antagonising force, intent on seeing him lose it. If he did not deal with this now, however he could, then perhaps he, like Speck, need keep an eye not only on Celestia’s shadow, but quite literally his own.

“JUST…just bucking tell me what you were doing, when you were required here, fighting like you’re meant to!” Rage still loomed over him, but this possession of his body and words was permitted, if only for now. Perhaps some vented fury might help him, but while Neon just stood there, lax to the extreme, then it was increasingly seeming likely that this tactic was doomed from the start.

“I was in Canterlot.” She replied, her gaze now often finding something that was apparently far more interesting.

Physically biting his tongue like it was about to shoot out of his mouth, it was a laugh that finally emerged from his mouth, though not one destined to pacify the mood. Dripped in sarcasm, and intended to be as condescending as literally possible, it was now becoming clear that if Neon kept this up, then order and code be damned, Solar would allow himself to descend to something far more primal and dangerous.

“Doing…What?” He replied through grinding teeth, challenging Neon to say what would tip him over the edge.

And only now did she show any signs other than being bored or uninterested in this conversation. Looking him directly in the eye, albeit still rather cheerfully, her smile declined to less than a smirk, and spoke.

“Fighting. Like I was meant to.”

If these were words meant to further antagonise him, then they worked brilliantly. Yet Neon was not so predictable a Pony to do this like they were both foals in the playground, trying to provoke childish reactions from each other. Neon might be trying to elicit some reaction from Solar, but he knew this was not the way she would do it, in a way that any of Celestia’s brain dead Guards could understand. So Solar took the bait, and bit.

“The fight was here, Neon. On the blood stained grass you’re currently standing on.” Now it was Solar’s turn to smile, but in contrast to his astonishingly different friend, only to voice his disbelief and rapidly decreasing patience. “Where you were not.”

The fact of the matter, at least how Solar saw it, could not be overcome, regardless of its simplicity. In fact, this indeed was its strength, for whatever excuse Neon threw back, surely varying in its complication and obscurity, it would only pale in comparison as its ugly form, all too desperate in its form, was reflected back.

“But still fighting!” Neon did not seemed deterred however. Her arguments, stripped of all meaning and use like a dragon’s incinerated victim, continued, almost as if they had a mind of their own, and had corrupted this once noble and deadly weapon of the Night.

It was a sight that Solar could not stand. The Night had to be kept together, its stability held, by whatever means necessary.

“Don’t insult me Neon!” He warned, a few ominous advisory steps taken towards the far too casual Thestral. “Now’s really not the time for your goofing around!”

A momentary pause occurred, Solar hoping it time enough for his words to sink in and marinade understanding within this ally of his.

“Why not?”

His face could not be seen. It was a terrible sight surely, with teeth grinding like they were working inside a mill, eyes shut tight as if to produce any tension at all which would prevent an explosion of anger and retribution. Why Neon had decided to mess with him like this, almost as if she wanted to provoke him to regretful error, was lost upon a barely contained Solar.

A personal ultimatum seemed the only thing to move on from all this, and sort it out. If Neon did not snap out of this foolishness, he was dismiss her, and not just from the area. Any detriment to the war effort had to be discarded, plain and simple.

“Come on Neon, Please?” He pleaded calmly, if only just. “Kindly tell me what exactly you were doing, however bad it sounds.” Be it lazing away any responsibilities, to chats with her Shadow colleagues, Solar could not care anymore. Just an explanation of why she hadn’t been here, where he had wanted her.

“I told you.” Then came his simple and plain reply, little emotion nestled within the words.

Solar sighed once more, each time feeling his body lessen in understanding for his friends. Little now was reserved for Neon, who appeared only an obstacle currently.

“I heard you.” He replied bitterly. “But if you tell me that again, without allowing yourself even a shred of honour or integrity, I swear to Luna, I’ll have you hang-“

“I TOLD YOU!”

After too long suffered within this awkward, far too confrontational interrogation at the edge of the Everfree Forest, a deafening and horrific conclusion finally came, in the form of fangs ripping through the air between where Neon had been previously, to Solar’s exposed throat. So close had Neon come to claiming him as just another bloody victim, and Solar could not hide his shocked concern in anything else then silent and still frozenness.

Neon had come close to ripping his jugular out, and worse still, had caused genuine interest from his more primal allies. Lessening the opinion of himself, in the eyes of the Disciples, was not the aim today, neither was it the hope of Neon’s confrontation.

His anger remained, but he would hear her out.

“Go on then…” Trying to defuse the situation, his eyes moved back to the unusually upset face of Neon Edgy, who through her own frustration, seemed as if a hint of betrayal, personally speaking, was glistened in her eyes.

She took her time speaking up again, but when she did, nor was it the sudden surprising explanation Solar had been seeking. On the contrary.

“Sol, please. Remember, you’re not in this alone. The fight isn’t only with you…”

Was he about to be morally scolded? Or perhaps a meaningful and deep story told to him, so that he could occur an epiphany and change his ways? This was not the time for soul searching, whatever it was.

“Ok? That’s kinda how these things work? Despite her infinite faults, I’m not that stupid to fight Celestia alone.” Alas, this lesson had be learnt already. He had learned it through his own hard work upon meeting Luna. Having it reiterated like he was at fault was almost insulting in fact. “Which is why, really, you should have been here with-“

Irony struck hard, with a dash of hypocrisy, as Neon would not permit anypony trying to teach her something. Shaking her head and shutting her eyes, Solar could have grown mad once more at this childish behaviour, but allowed her this reprieve, if only because this silly sight was quite endearing, in a sweet physical sense.

“No, I mean…” Clearly struggling with the words, Neon kicked the ground, not apparently either caring or noticing that the fact that the dirt kicked now sprayed all over Solar’s hooves, something that a frown would have to suffice for. “We aren’t fighting this alone, one on one in the middle of some field. We are a collective, and no distance with end that, yeah?”

For a moment, a thought emerged in Solar’s head and with it, a sense of warmth. The way Neon spoke these words, the way that her struggle dictated her inability to properly look him in the eye while speaking, an erasing flood washed over him, correcting any unwanted misgivings and allowing a great deal of very recent resentment to flow away.

It was an alleviating sensation, and inspiration to his better nature. Despite the heated arguments, the betrayal felt at his abandonment, Neon now did not appear that savage beast that almost seemed as if she were about to gut him. Lessened in stress and relieved of isolation, in that moment, it truly did seem that, like she was saying, he was not alone.

Now his turn in his failure to find appropriate words, an awkward silence, if one captivating in terms of its grace, emerged as life returned to somewhat normality, at least in terms of what consisted of such a thing for warriors fighting for a better future. Deciding to ride with this wave of positivity, and to not get in the way of the Disciples, who were working admittedly hard to clear any red evidence, and to bring both prisoner and vanquished into the Everfree Forest, Solar motioned for he and Neon to find a place to sit, and at least discuss things with a bit more civility.

Finding a sheltered place, still within view of the rest of the action however, Solar took this brief time to formulate a response. Yes, he felt calmer, and whatever Neon had done, it had helped. Crucially though, it did not give him an oven ready response, so while actual conversation was back on the menu, what it consisted of exactly, had yet to be revealed.

“So yes, um…” Solar spoke as if his mind was overflowing with thoughts. “What then were…you know…” He was ashamed of himself. Whipping himself mentally for not alone sounding like a frightened wimp, but one who had returned to where exactly he didn’t want to be, Solar cringed at the fact that he was essentially asking the same question, if only a little more politely. Neon however, shifting around in her spot as if to find a comfortable bit of the bare ground, shot back an amused smile. Flustered, Solar let out an annoyed grumble for himself, one he hoped was not heard by the enhanced hearing of his Thestral companion. If she did hear his embarrassment though, Neon did not allow herself to become undignified by noticing it. Her amber eyes, despite their unnerving pupils, settled on Solar with friendly intent.

“Ok well you know in Canterlot, there are all those fancy places where you can get the inside of your den changed and made to look better?”

Blinking in confusion, Solar let himself take the bait, if only to keep all this moving.

“You mean…interior decorators?” He asked, a little worried that Neon indeed did not have an excuse, and his anger had been justified.

“Yeah that’s right!” Solar bit his tongue. He only prayed that what came next had mercy upon his rage. “I didn’t go there.”

Wait. What?

“Huh?” Shaking his head, now the real question was whether or not he was going to get mad at all, even if he wanted to. “Then why even tell me this, Neon? What are you talking about?”

“Because after you left your home with the Princess of friendship, I went in search of places like that in Ponyville.”

Was her point that she had then visited Canterlot to extend her search? If this Pony was one far more ordinary, then questions like these, time itself, could have been spared.

“But then I got a tip on some movement about those Goldie’s, so I immediately went to Canterlot to see what was up, and to see what I could do to help you.”

Any information regarding the ‘Goldie’s’, a derogative nickname given primarily to the Day Guard because of their golden armour and attempted reputation as the golden boys of Celestia, appeared little more than a tease to Solar. Nothing to snuff at, any advantage could and would be desired in times such as these and In being devoid of it personally, Solar felt quite the lesser for it.

“Who’s your source?” He asked hungrily, knowing full well that despite the shared effort, and in many cases, shared sources, it was imperative that each individual Shadow had their own secret sources in which were used solely for the solo effort, so that the collective capability of the rest of the Shadow’s need never be fully compromised should anything bad happen. These were the basics of espionage, and demanding Neon name one of her own was simply unheard of, but these were unheard of times surely, and why should Solar, with unprecedented power, not be able to know?

His answer was answered in the form of a gasp, which was telling.

“Not sure about that Sol, but anyway…” Solar did not lament too much, as his expectations had not been too high, but as a mental note, a desire was laid to ensure that for the sake of them all, and more importantly, to tighten his grip on powers he need to grasp hard should he wish to win. “…Found a nice plump Goldie, alone and all prepared for me, and boy was he a meal.”

Again the cultural barrier that separated them from him revealed itself once more, but if that were the reason alone for Solar’s frown, then today was a predictable if troublesome day. Neon’s insatiable appetite for blood, her predatory instincts, they seemed nothing less than expected, especially now after witnessing the actions of today. Where Solar’s concern instead lie was with her lack of discipline and drift away from her set of priorities. An acceptable switch of his own priorities, as a non Thestrals, who might have turned tail and ran from this blood thirsty monster.

“Oh no silly! I didn’t eat him!” Corrected an amused Neon, who saw the quizzical look on Solar’s face and thought his concern to be like that of a lesser Pony. “He was plump full of information and useful chunks! Didn’t take much to get him to talk. I hope it’s not because they think I’m ugly.”

A dry laugh spilt from Solar, at least now willing to admit that however different Neon was, her humour wasn’t so foreign to his own.

Alas, the Pony in question seemed all too committed to the joke, and as if she were telling the honest truth, appeared as offended as one could, when vanity and paranoia infected them to the point of worrying over their appearance.

“Is it my mane?” She asked plainly, but severely, like the fate of the world itself depended of the answer. Only now did Solar realise the joke to be accidental, and Neon truly was as unusual and unrestrained as he had thought of her thus far.

“What? No. Why would you- Whatever. Carry on.”

Neon, after a brief but severe pout, and casually as ever, described her ‘questioning’ of the Guard, and how he, clearly against his own will, divulged detail of the patrol heading to Ponyville. With this information, she had done her best to delay the expedition and had even informed Luna herself, so that she could send the magical warning Solar had received in Twilights castle. It made for a believable explanation if nothing else, all while Solar pondered on the similarities shared between dealing with Neon, and the wider fight. With both this Thestral and the growing war, one needed to be quick hooved in order to stay ahead of any trouble. Neon was unpredictable in her persona, and the fight, was by nature, equally so. Concluding this mirroring of appearances, a determination to fight asymmetrically, a hard enough task, was set further in stone.

So if anything, Neon’s sudden diversion, her journey not shared with anyone, had befitted Solar somewhat. It had taught him a lesson begrudgingly, and allowed the Thestral in question to enact a tactic that all her comrades should take note of.

Eventually though, an unrestrained Neon only divulged further and further into verbal fluff. Talk of how gleeful she was upon seeing her reflection in a shop window, and a hat on sale that apparently was just far too beautiful to be, according to her. Like a shadow war that could not evolve according to its goals, so now did Neon fly off into the wind of irrelevance, and it was Solar’s job once again to reign her in.

“I’m done here.” He concluded bluntly, but not without choosing to gift at least some gratitude towards a Pony who he had admittedly accused wrongly of disservice. “Thanks. Ne.”

Gratitude was a rare gift offered by a Pony who had always been alone and furthermore, always had himself to thank for in surviving. Working as a team, a family, was clearly too new a thing for him, for mentally stumbling over feelings and thoughts like he was blind and dumb, now occurred freely. His ability to instinctively reply became compromised as a result of this, leading to an appreciation that had not been thoroughly vetted, and had resulted in only a mess of a speech.

It then came as no surprise when Neon realised the accidental nickname she had been blessed with, and being quite the fan of unconventional and affectionate way of speaking, could spare little effort in hiding her joy.

More reason then for Solar to make his prompt departure, deciding it best to perform his own interrogation of the surviving Child of the Solstice. Yet it was not this wish to escape social warmth that stopped him.

“Your pet.” She spoke, deathly serious as if was reliably that type.

“Who?” Solar questioned back.

“That little weirdo you kept alive. Want to know why he isn’t a bone dry crisp yet?”

The one Speck had advised he keep alive. Alas, the answer had been found already. It hadn’t exactly been elusive.

“Sure. He will help us. He’ll help us drain the life out of whichever friends he keeps in his disgusting company. Irony like that, I find amusing.” Solar’s effort in appeasing Neon’s, and every member of the NG, more brutal and hateful side did not go unnoticed. A smile, love offered to its target in Solar but glee at the mere hint of her enemies perishing, eluded Neon’s now serious persona. His were endearing words, but they had missed the truth entirely.

“Ugh that’d be so nice…” Neon reacted, almost drifting into the thought of using the forces of the Day against themselves. “But um, it’s a little crappier then that…”

Neon was not a Pony to so easily surrender to despair. Trouble free was simply too great an understatement. In the face of death and carnage, when challenged with panic and difficulty, she simply waved through it like it was just another day. In a way, Solar envied her jovial ability to wade through the bleak reality of the world like it were all an elaborate part of her dreams, and she was just there to play them out. Of course this departure from the necessity of vision and the sincerity of a real dream was not something he truly wished for himself, which was most likely part of the reason behind command of the NG was shared between him and her.

So when Neon Edgy had difficulty in approaching an equally so subject, then it truly did mean things were probably about to hit the fan.

“Until Celestia is on her knees begging us to not witness the potential sight of her head on a pike, then everything’s crappy.” War was hell, as the old saying went, and Equestria had been through enough hell for as long as Celestia had reigned. As far as he saw it, even the worst of news wouldn’t change the fact that things were awful. Whatever came next, it would not halt the quest for a new better world.

“Yeah, but also no.” Neon replied. “Different type of crap, you know?”

His interest peaked, Solar awaited this news with, once again, impatient ears.

“Go on.” He demanded.

“Have you done your research, Sol? About the Children of the Solstice?” Neon asked.

“You asking if I know what they are?” Solar replied rather frankly, annoyed that all this was happening now. “I only met the bastards the other night, so if you’re asking me if I’ve picked of a book and read their entire history, then no Neon, I haven’t.” His tone had become rather irritable, as if he were being chastised by Neon for somehow not knowing all the ins and outs of an ancient enemy which had only become his own personal foe in recent months. If this were indeed the sole purpose of Neon’s concern, then he hoped his blunt reply had stung her eagerness somewhat.

“I bet you would like to read a book on them though, nerd.”

Solar had to perform a mental double take on that response. Asking himself if he had heard that right, he only wished he could instinctively find the words to reply to that uncalled for and much unexpected remark. Undisciplined didn’t even cut it. Yet his anger wasn’t too high for this unruly but entertaining Thestral, which was something at least.

“Yeah anyway…” Neon continued, surely holding back a giggle at Solar’s confusion. “…They are the big bad guys. The ones we Shadows have hated since, you know, the Lunar Guard days…”

That was a reminder that Solar seldom needed. To know he had effectively reanimated that terrible yet honestly effective group of Nightmare Moon times, into the NG, could so easily become an embarrassment should the public become aware of that comparison. Coupled with the fact that their very literal descendants were with him now, in the form of the Disciples of the Night, created quite the hoof full of ancient troubles he had to deal with.

Still, he was well aware that those wars of a bygone age had now become his, and that he was fighting the equally old and brutal cult of the Children of the Solstice.

“And?” He demanded, hoping Neon would make her point soon.

“Yeah, so you’d think they’d know some crazy stuff right? Some really cool and forgotten mysteries yes?”

Solar was no historian. Quite the opposite in fact. His head was split between the wars of the present, and the utopias of the future. All he needed to know was that, under Celestia, the past had been as it always had been. Bad.

“So ask your crazy cousins.” Solar retorted, not at all interested in ancient mysteries. “I need things that are relevant now.”

But of course, Neon had, albeit one of her own making, an answer for everything.

“I think it is relevant now, Sol. At least I’ve heard it is. We need to find out from him.”

Double taking for a second time, a firm end had to be implemented into this dead end of a lead. Not even some convoluted and crusty puzzle from centuries ago had been offered, like he had expected it to be. He had been given, amazingly, not only nothing, but a blank page that he had to search out for first.

The audacity of Neon had become too much.

“I gave you a chance” Solar concluded unsatisfactory. Truly he did wish for Neon to work with him. The efficiency of their conversations was severely lacking, and after already warning her of her nonsense not but a few minutes ago, the best course of action, to save face, was to simply terminate it all.

“Woah, w-wait!” Solar had little intention of answering Neon’s whims, walking off for good this time as he at the very least, spared the admittedly charming Neon’s from his rage. He said nothing as he turned around and entered the forest, walking nowhere in particular, but with one thing nagging his mind.

“Sol, you never know, it could be good!” She pleaded after him. “And even if he doesn’t know anything, we get to bleed another pet of Celesti-“

Neon had missed the point entirely. He was not afraid of effort, especially if it was in service of the Night. Indeed some personal satisfaction could also be gained from inflicting unimaginable pain on such a vicious enemy. He had nothing to lose in making the cultist cry, but the very fact he was here, probing and testing the defences of Solar’s operation here in Ponyville, meant time was of the essence, and only Luna knew how long such a crazy would last under bodily pressure, before he even cracked even further and spurted out actual nonsense.

“No Neon!” Solar had to stop and shout this denial for it to have effect. Halting for a moment and turning with impatient frustration etched onto his face, it proved enough to not only shut up the Thestral, but to cease that begging look she seemed to adhere to as of now. In times like these, he needed killers and proper informants, not petulant children. “You may be co-commander with me, but I swear to the essence of bucking Nightmare Moon, that I will find a way to send you off on some insignificant but very much conclusive mission in some far off shit hole!”

“Y-you can’t do that!” Neon argued in shock, and indeed she was correct. Solar did not have this power and even if he did, doing so would not truly benefit him in anyway. Neon meant well truly, and dismissing her to an early grave would not only anger and demoralise her fellow Shadow’s but deprive Solar of a vital tool in this war. A dangerous weapon, an experienced operative and honestly, a good friend. Whether he liked it or not, he was with Neon in more ways than he knew, and removing her in terms like he had stated would leave him a lesser Pony. He would inhabit a family devoid of a part of itself.

But anger was always too easily to find in times such as these. He could only hope that this fire of war would just dis-persuade Neon from useless talk. The hurt look on her face however, told another, far more painful story.

“Yes…I can.” Solar replied forcefully, yet perhaps only so strenuously because it was himself he needed to force in saying this. He did not wish to stand by his threats, and attacking one of his own like this, needed true discipline and courage. “I…I won’t have you….” But he could not finish his sentence, and in this moment, he was glad the claustrophobic nature of the Everfree Forest ensured they were alone.

Neon saw Solar had trouble speaking the words. She saw that his pain in participating in these internal feuds was not something he wanted a part in. If she had any doubts of his loyalty to the cause, and his love shared with those who fought by his side, then now, it was all gone. Social norms were not Neon’s expertise by any stretch, but even she could see that it hurt Solar to fight with those he loved. She witnessed Solar’s heart spare itself for others.

“I won’t ruin anything, Sol.” Neon spoke gently, approaching Solar with a fanged smile. Hearing this truly did surprise the Earth Pony, who had his literal worlds taken, despite never even saying them. Neon knew what he was going to say, and if that didn’t tell him that she was on his side, working in perfect tangent with him, then nothing ever would. “We are going to win, and I promise you, I will help you find that victory.”

Was doubting an ally, a friend even, a common struggle of leadership? Many times now had he grown annoyed at Neon’s antics, and perhaps on too many occasions had he butted heads with those who shared the same dream as he did. Stressful as the job was for sure, this could not explain the failures which he inhabited. It could not counter a disturbing reality that was emerging, hidden beneath understanding and realisation.

That he was becoming paranoid. Solar was facing his challenges alone and seeing all but himself as a detriment.

This was something that he could not think upon, even accept in any way, as the only sensation was a comforting hoof on his shoulder. The affection stung hard, causing great guilt in what he had done, but not yet fathomed. Neon, through the bonds of friendship, had pulled him from the pit of despair, yet had inadvertently halted an all too important perception.

That compassion, the aid offered with just the touch of the hoof, gifted Solar not with a sudden realisation regarding the administration of his mental state, but a dive back into the world, and a harsh desire to just get on with work, whatever form it took.

“Yes. Fine. Alright. Let’s go.” He conceded, if only so he may hear the screams of the cultist that he had been denied on the field.

“Yippee!” Neon’s celebration would, unsurprisingly, grind Solar in the totally wrong way, but the hard lesson learned, yet again, was to not leave Neon so idle to thought and monotony. She was best used unleashed, but unlike how she was now, done so in the heat of battle, or the solitary loneliness of an underground mission. “You know, I’m getting tingles already at the thought of you making that little grub squeal!”

That statement did not warrant questioning. Neon clearly was developing something resembling admiration towards him. However strong it was, and whatever form it could take, Solar could not ever say, considering the individual in question. However much he did not wish to dwell on the subject, knowing that Neon was there unconditionally, as any true Pony of bond would be, was a warming feeling.

So perhaps, despite her best uses being put to the hunting of his enemies, having Neon along for the ride wasn’t too awful.

“Well he either screams what we particularly want, or we send his terrored face to Celestia. We win regardless.”

That statement set the tone perfectly, from there on out. A simple and unavoidable determination to win. All other hardships be damned, for approaching that victory would prove to be a satisfying bathe in the blood and horror of their enemies.

Author's Note

You'd think with this coronavirus lockdown causing me to stay at home to work would give me more time to revel in my free time? Guess again.
I suppose it just takes a while to get used to this change, and to deal with all the unexpected challenges of working in an different environment.

Anyway though, I found opportunity enough to write another chapter, with another one very nearly finished, so expect that within the week at least.

Remember, I love feedback. Reactions, ratings...whatever! What you guys think is an important thing always

Chapter 47: Something best left unfound

** Warning for varied descriptions of torture in this chapter.**

The Everfree Forest was a dense, dark and deeply magical place. One could be forgiven for thinking the sun no longer existed, if they partook in a prolonged stay in that mystical place. Skeletal branches snaked between one another, and cancerous growth of vegetation unknown spread indiscriminately across the jungle floor. It was a cramped enclosure of thick air and unnerving sensation. In short, the place was all consuming, and few Ponies would surely last long in there, without their wits about them.

So when a rival sentiment, one that distracted Solar entirely from the happenings and dangers of the Everfree Forest, filled his ears with piercing sound, it could be said that this development was a powerful and surely worthy one.

“We may have arrived too late for the fun…” Remarked Solar gravely, knowing these sounds to be the pained torture of the surviving cultist of the Children of the Solstice.

Truly it was a shame to miss the show, so also thought Neon, who, albeit in a far more expressive fashion, felt a lesser victor in not witnessing the breaking of a most mortal enemy.

“Ugh, sorry Sol. My people aren’t exactly tame. They wait for no Pony.” A curious remark that Solar could all too easily apply to the one speaking it. But perhaps, like many things, everything was relative, which was why the ancient Lunar Guards, now a pale shadow of themselves in the form of a cult of their own, seemed so wild and dangerous to even their supposed allies.

“Don’t worry about it. We are here for answers.” Solar reassured, keeping his mind firmly on the task at hoof, that being the act of good old interrogation. What was occurring now could have been this, but Solar wouldn’t put it past the Disciples to be currently performing some ancient mystical ritual upon the enemy. “But maybe we have enough still to drill into a hoof or two.”

This was a promise that instilled a great amount of delight in his Thestral companion. With a little screech like laugh that was a staple of their race, Solar too felt his spirits rise, knowing that whatever happened, vengeance may be inflicted upon a disease that was all too much an insult to Luna.

The two Shadows then entered the clearing, now looking upon the leader of the Disciples, Speck, as well as around half a dozen extra cultists, an increase on the amount that took part in the ambush.

“Sister, are you here to partake in the bloodletting tradition?” Questioned an all too content Speck, a noticeable few specks of blood on her fur, presumingly from the captive.

Neon, in response, paused. Her mind seemed to race before coming to a relieved conclusion in the form of a fanged smile.

“Oh that!” She exclaimed, before looking to Solar. “Um, not right now.” If Solar knew any better, than he would have said that, during her recent years in the developed north, operating among bustling modern cities and working with Ponies born into relative civilisation, she had somewhat forgotten details of the customs that defined her people. After remembering, Solar could see in her excited eyes that instinct had nearly gotten the better of her, and the ominous request offered had enticed a part of her that would forever remain, however much the contradictory life of Equestria proper tried to hide it. Fortunately, duty and loyalty to the cause at hoof had triumphed in the end and if Solar was to witness whatever heathen practices the Disciples were ready for, then it wouldn’t be at the end of Neon’s hooves.

It was then, after little cause for celebration at her kind’s current lack of enthusiasm for tradition, that Speck’s eyes drifted over to Solar himself, knowing full well that he defiantly wasn’t here to expand his cultural sensitivities.

“And you, Commander Solar?” She asked bluntly, yet notably with less animosity or unsurely then she had ever shown towards him. “Name your excuse.”

Holding his tongue, Solar thought upon his response. Reacting as one would to any other, relatively normal Pony, would prove a mistake. Speck’s entire upbringing, her society, points of references, all were different to his own. Having gained precious respect from the Disciples on the field, now he must maintain that momentum and obtain more, off it.

“You’re right. I’m not here to pretend I’m welcome at something I know nothing about, nor probably would easily understand.” Humility mattered, especially when the guests in question could all too easily abandon the more organised fight sponsored by the NG. The Disciples could simply revert to what they had eternally known, and war as they always had done. “I’m here to simply check up on our prisoner.”

Speck seemed confused, taking a few moments for her eyes to then move over to the Child of the Solstice, his partly flayed flesh and body full of wounds that Solar could never guess came from, tied down upon a broadly wide, but clearly not level rock. A sly smile came to the lips of Speck then who, seeing the uneven stone protrude painfully into the flesh and bone of the rival cultist, walked other to the bleeding form and proceeded to pull on the ends of ropes that held the Pony to the rock. His bounds tightening, and his back forced ever further down into places it could go no further, the scream he omitted, with his roaring cries of pain shot far into the sky, could not little less than totally delight his captors who smiled sickening grins of satisfaction.

“Prisoner? You mean this wretch?” Speck practically stalked her target, who couldn’t even move his head to see where his fate was approaching from. She moved towards the restrained and half dead form of the Pony with pure malice in her eyes and a unquenchable thirst for blood on her tongue, before sliding her hoof delicately across both fur and areas devoid of it entirely. She did not care for the wincing of pain muttered from her captives lips, for on the contrary, the more he squirmed and suffered, the more Speck seemed to salivate. “There is no prisoner here. Only meat now.”

This may have well been the unadulterated, purest of truth. Even if Speck had not been born for a hunger for Pony blood and flesh, then her anger and distaste for the forces of the Day could have easily rectified that.

“I really don’t care what he is. And it will suffice. It knows something, something crucial to the war, and I intend to squeeze it out of him” Speck did not seem moved by Solar’s request. Her interest was a primal one. A craving for both justice and pleasure. Her eyes did not even shift in the slightest while Solar spoke, not while a fervour born of an ancient persecution had consumed all of her common senses.

“It?” She then questioned, her upper lip curling into a snarl as she finally focused on Solar. “To call him that degrades him to the point of…nothingness.” Solar listened carefully as Speck shifted her hunger not to Solar himself, but a wider more consequential circle. This was, undoubtedly, every Pony that considered themselves aligned to the Day. “This fight is not nothing, is it? Nothingness is not the hurt, the misery, the fires that consume everything we are. Nothingness is not this creature, made of sin. He is fully alive, and well aware of his guilt. His immorality and affront to the Mistress is not ‘nothing’, it is an evil.”

These words were not to be discounted as anything less than they were. A reminder that this war was not just to win over some a decadence in society that had simply devolved into corruption. To imbrute the enemy into such a faceless force of destruction, as if it were a mere natural disaster, would only serve to trivialise the fight. Speck was right. The Day was not nothing. It was a band of Ponies, each with their own names and histories. Ponies with families and interests. Real souls with real goals and aspirations. These were very much individuals in their own right, and full of life as they were, they would prove to be the real enemy in need of defeating. Ponies, fellow brothers and sisters once, now forced to battle each other on the field.

And that was exactly how it needed to be, for evil could not belong to anything else but a functioning being with perverse morals and self-determination. The forces of the Day were evil, and because they were, Solar knew that, like Speck and her people had been doing for many years, others would rise to beat back that cruelty.

So really, when this Child of the Solstice, perhaps once capable of being as ordinary as any other Pony, now lay there captive to his oldest enemies, it was no sad thing. To see evil chained up, his body broke down with as much painful justice as may be inflicted, it was a cause for celebration, and listening to Speck speak of the reality of the war, Solar saw the greatness of the day, when evil got what it was finally due.

“Beginning to admire your call of duty, Miss Speck. Your commitment to the daily struggle that I know you’ve been fighting since you were born.” Speck narrowed her predatory eyes, trying to figure Solar out. No doubt that she suspected him of simply agreeing with her to move on, as if she could be so easily bought. Yet as was her commitment to her struggle, so too was the strength of Solar’s own. “The Mistress herself assigned me to my current position of heavy responsibility however. Not just to get rid of me or spare me another fate, but because she trusted me to fulfil its duties to her and all of us, her most loyal servants. Mine is the job focused on the bigger picture, the strategies and manoeuvres that will dictate the outcome of this war!”

Speck stood deathly still as Solar orated his burden. Not once to she betray any hint of alliance or friendship, as one willing to work with Solar’s request might. Her eyes, once uncaring of his arrival, now could not be detached from their gaze if she tried.

“I’m the one, gifted by the one we serve, that will either send Celestia tumbling down from her ivory tower with a noose around her neck, or the one to condemn us to failure and another generational setback. Me! The one standing before you now, telling you the consequences of inaction!”

While Speck did not react, Neon did begin to show signs of concern. Solar’s speech was not one a Pony could charge into battle with, their hearts full on inspiration and vigour. However, the Disciples of the Night, with their centuries old war, were Ponies defined by the austerity of their hope. They never gave up, but to fight as they had done for so long had only resulted in their continued existence. Solar’s talk now, while devoid of the hope they had been abandoned of, was a simple one, and one they could easily understand.

That if even he, the Pony who had committed to an escalation of conflict, and the induvial chosen by Luna herself, could not, or rather was not allowed to win his way, then nopony would. The desire to see the Night triumphant would be set back so far, that perhaps even the everlasting Disciples would not endure this time.

“You speak as if you were chosen to champion all that we are, all that we have fought for.” Speck’s words were sincere, despite what her face currently portrayed. She had begun to trust Solar as an ally, but this was different. Perhaps an inquiry into what reassurance she could be offered, for believing in Luna’s chosen.

“Few have been privileged to understand what she has exalted upon me…” Once a secret, now it seemed that Solar himself could not keep his relationship with Luna under wraps. The Disciples were not Ponies of any gossiping nature by any means, but upon unearthing the meaning of this development, even they could to refrain themselves from shuffling in surprise and disbelief. “I did not ask for this. It was given to me, once I had proven myself worthy enough to wage a crusade of our belief. Incidentally, after so many years of opportunity, and even when the Mistress finally returned in a most pure form, we could not act. Call it what you will, but it seems to me that fate has only now decided, after so long of decline suffered by the land, that I wonder into her interest, and be crowned with the duty of winning this war.” By now, Solar had made his way towards a motionless Speck, enough to even smell the approaching death of the Child of the Solstice.

“You fight our everlasting struggle, Speck. I commend it, but when I say need this…thing…” He spoke severely, indicating towards the tied up captive. “…It’s because I’m trying to win this damned thing! So yes, he is a true evil, but to me, it doesn’t matter in the slightest, because when his head is separated from his body, and sent to his puppeteer, it won’t matter what he previously meant. All that will matter is that the Day see’s the fate awaiting them. The one I’m setting up for them!”

Silence then, as a struggle of wills wrestled among the still camp. In a way, both Speck and Solar were correct. Their respective positions had been born from their experiences thus far. Yet it was only Solar’s now that accounted for the success of both, for only together, wed in union of inevitability for the Day, would victory be found.

Speck’s eyes then left Solar, a historical moment, as they moved back towards the captive, only consideration in their glimmer. She considered Solar’s words and thus, the possibility of this insult to her people personified, not sacrificed in the manner according to her traditions, but executed as a traitor and enemy on the field of battle.

For that was what they had all found themselves in. Not a secret war unknown to the rest of the world, but a momentous opportunity to exterminate the entirety of their enemies, in plain sight of those who would become the grateful.

Solar’s way may have been unorthodox, risky and in comparison to her ways, simple, but now, finally seeing it, it had proven the only way to defeat those had been trying to do all of her life.

And with that, Speck stood back a few steps, away from her prey, relinquishing not only him, but the opposition given towards Solar’s deeper desires.

“He has been drained of more than blood already however.” She noted. “Most uninteresting, but occasionally, something delicious enough emerges to make it all worth it.”

A predictable misfortune, but not one that hopefully averted Solar from his ultimate goal here. No doubt that prior to any luxury of sacrificial massacre, Speck and her people had probably extracted whatever they could in relation to more standard intelligence. In fact, it made sense for the cultist to drip feed such information to his captors. Few prisoners knew nothing, least of all these vile and ancient servants of Celestia’s. Feigning complete ignorance made for a terrible disguise for the truth, and usually had the opposite effect. A suspicion confirmed in the minds of the torturers, that indeed, the prisoner was hiding something.

So while the cultist teased his fate wielders with just enough to move on to what they really wished to perform, their traditions, Solar could not be so easily bought. Only when he was standing here, face to face with his enemy, did he realise that for whatever inherit faults there were, or however different the individual, he trusted the servants of the Night more than any opposing ideology could ever wish for. Neon’s claim thus could not be completely false, for looking upon this true evil, did Solar know for certain that hatred and calamity seldom was hollow of further deceit.

Whatever state this Pony would be left in, by the time Solar had finished with him, some form of validation of Neon’s claim would be extracted and only then would any pleas of death be answered.

“I’ve heard that you guys have something quite juicy you’re withholding from us. Perhaps ancient knowledge you are in need of sharing?” Wasting little time, Solar dived straight in, hoping faintly that perhaps with all the damage done to him so far, the captive might just freely give up what he had left, in fear of suffering even further. But he doubted it.

“Only that the dark will forever fear the light. When the sun rises, its cleansing flame will vanquish all black evil that persists beneath its eternal glow.”

This was but useless rhetoric pressed into the cultists mind by indoctrinating forces. Why else would such a dying form, his voice weak and coarse through countless hours of torture, ensure when the pain could simply end with just a little cooperation? Solar rolled his eyes at the predictability of it all.

“Yeah, yeah. I get it. But let’s move on from that ok? Beyond your blind lust for the sun butt.” Predictable as it was, there proved to be some enjoyment in standing in his position, the contradictory situation the cultist found himself in. “What’s your name?”

Perhaps such a question had not been expected from his mortal enemy, or maybe this kind of personal touch was considered too soft by the Disciples, but regardless, it took back the captive, and that was progress at the very least.

“My mortal label means little now, especially to a beast such as you, infidel.” Again, anticipated, but this time, disappointingly so. It didn’t take a genius to understand that the animosity between the two parallels of Day and Night, and thus their associated groups, was great and irreconcilable. This would allow hatred and misunderstanding to thrive, leading to all sorts of mistrust and insults to swarm in that chasm that separated the sides. So when fanatical religious terminology was thrown around, and Solar was designated as some sort of heretic, it wasn’t surprising. But over belief was an ignorance, and hiding behind its ugly and bloated form ensured the individual could remain there safely, free to continue his verbal attacks like this.

This was a cowardly defiance. Its foundations, based upon arrogance against reality and a deficit of self-reliance.

“It matters a lot actually” Solar pressed, tackling this more intuitive method. “I bet you know who I am.”

This was bait too irresistible to even a simple Guard of Celestia’s. To a crazed worshipper, it was free money. A chance at addressing the Pony who had personally seen to all this recent escalation. The reason they were even here.

“You are Solar Virtue. Slave of the great darkness, and a chief apostate of evil. Our Goddess should have never let you leave her castle alive. What cruel trickery, what malicious magic you must have employed, to escape our holy one’s most infinite wisdom.” Solar had to laugh. The irony had just been too strong. This, on the surface, only seemed to strengthen the cultists resolve, as he looked upon a Pony too uncaring of his ‘truth’, and one who found humour in the seriousness that was talk about ‘wise’ Celestia.

“To be described like that? Wow! I had no idea how sinful I actually was! Is there any hope for me at all? Any chance for me to see the light?” No effort was at all spared to hold back his blatant sarcasm. It was clear to all this was but pure mockery, and that Solar was prodding the captive beast as if he were a disobedient child at the zoo. But if this cultist truly did believe in his reality bankrupt cause, then however derogatory the comments, however much Solar taunted him, faith would not allow this insolence unmet. He had no power or available actions to back it up, but when did that ever matter to a fanatic?

“Mock me all you want demon, but your aggression will be forgotten soon enough. The pain I experience will be temporarily, and after my martyrdom, I will eternally bask in the comforting warm glow of the sun, in a place where your evil cannot ever dream of touching!” Second hoof embarrassment proved to be more than a thing in that moment, as Solar cringed at the propaganda sponsored by the bloodied mouth of one who was in no position to dictate the terms of this conversation. While it did indeed show that faith had created a false sense of security for the cultists, it was nothing that Solar would not delight in crumbling.

“I would not mock somepony so powerfully wise!” He retorted in an exaggerated tone. “Celestia is too perfect for us...” In a way, his words were not devoid of fact. If Celestia was supposedly so great, then it must mean that her true capabilities were not of this earthly realm. Why else would she be so awful here?

“DO NOT DARE TO UTTER HER MORTAL TITLE, YOU AGNOSTIC SCUM! THE POISION THAT FLOWS FROM YOUR LIPS CONDEMNS YOU TO BURN!”

Anger could have simply meant aggression, which would be unsurprising in the cult that dealt death on behalf of Celestia. On further inspection however, this was not heated defiance, but one step made away from the fake path that had been lied to him. This cultist had let his enemy get the better of his faith.

“I’m just saying…” Solar spoke gently as he walked closer to his victim. “If I’m so heretical, does that mean I cannot be redeemed? Is salvation impossible for me?”

There was indeed some wisdom in the prisoner’s words. Solar spoke verbal chaos, designed only to undermine the powers that be. Maybe he was as evil as he was meant to be, but that mattered little, for even if there was some paradise awaiting Celestia’s fools, after he had done with it, those souls that had blindly subjugated themselves to the Day, would come tumbling down to the reality of the world.

That day was not today though. Scoffing to the point of genuine insult, the cultist proved that even if Solar wanted to, few Ponies would accept him to deal in Celestia’s will.

“I am but a humble servant of the Goddess, but through me unwavering faith, I condemn you for the crimes you have inflicted, and those your blackened soul will chose to do in the future. Evil was born when you were, heretic! I, Enkindling Scorch, damn you to the coldest pits of hell, to have your very blood freeze with all the other apostates we have cleansed, in who’s treacherous company, you shall know no forgiveness!”

Some success had been found finally. In the form of a prescribed name given by the masters of the Children of the Solstice. Still, if this was the title proudly worn by this Pony, then Solar could not care for the birth name of the individual that had long been burned away by his religion.

“But if your God is so strong…” Solar retaliated, tugging on the ropes that bound the Pony known in short as Enkindle. “Then surely it’s not only within their power, but prerogative to rise over any evil, to forgive me? That is what makes her the better Pony, is it not? To show true courage.”

Solar had seen it done before at the hooves of Speck, but seeing the ropes tighten, restricting Enkindle closer and closer into the jagged rock, was still satisfying. Yet any tighter, and Enkindling’s spine would simply snap, putting him out of his misery.

His pain, instead, had to be prolonged.

“N-Never!” Enkindling cried out through gritted and bloodied teeth. “You are a spawn of the darkness to our light. Until the ends of the world, we will fight to incinerate you from reality!”

Solar smiled, turning to make a pick from the assorted tools that were at his disposal, on a blood stained stone next to him. Starting simply, a knife was chosen, but one placed above the nearby roaring fire, allowing the blade to glow red with severe heat.

Noting the reactions, around the camp, at his next choice of unlocking the secrets that may be, there were few surprises. Many Disciples simply watched on with curiosity, interested to see if this outsider could be as effective as they were against the mortal enemy. Their leader, Speck, noticeably raised an eyebrow as if to mentally comment on Solar’s chosen tool. However, compared to her more ‘civilised’ kinspony, Neon, Speck’s reaction was more of a professional excitement, an eagerness that harmlessly judged Solar’s tools. Neon, on the other hoof, while far from lamenting the approaching pain of Enkindle, did not share the bubbling excitement of her people. She watched Solar, while calmly indeed, but perhaps of a more calm concern variety, which admittedly puzzled Solar.

Still, he had waited long enough, and screams would not squeal themselves.

“Fair enough.” Solar noted on Enkindling’s shield of faith. “Then maybe we should test your belief. See if we can strengthen your faith, against the real thing…”

An ominous message, received upon all too aware ears. Few Ponies could doubt this Enkindling was a tough soul, most likely one strong enough to fight many horrendous battles. Coupled with his undying belief in a lie, this only ensured a Pony that could not be denied the quality of a certain strength. Solar would not brake him here, as the red hot knife approached exposed and defenceless flesh, not when the victim was as tenacious as he easily was. This was, coincidently, the same stage as the action he was about to perform.

Peeling away the outer shell, so that the soft vulnerability inside may be acquired.

Enkindling knew this. While he chose to commit to his residence, Solar could see, in those all too indoctrinated eyes, that no matter how personal your faith, regardless of the insignificance of one’s body compared to massiveness of belief, physical pain would forever be a thing, and inflicted by one as hateful as him, then that pain could burn away any shadow cast by a god.

“Almighty sun that watches over us all, give me the strength I need to-“ Solar could have sworn he heard Enkindling mutter a whole holy books worth of prayers, or whatever he justified as comfort enough to push through the horror now about to be inflicted upon him. In reality, it just seemed the murmurs of a mad pony, and the sooner the flayed flesh got him to scream, the sooner that moaning insanity may come to an abrupt end.

“Here we go now” Solar chirped, bringing hellish steel to soft fur. With a sizzle and a putrid smell of burnt body matter, so did the skin peel away, as Solar carved away in an all too liberal fashion.

Try as he may, this was an attack on decency that few Ponies could escape bravely. Enkindling’s screams somehow found shelter in every nook and cranny of this dense forest, its echoes flowing in-between tress and even into darkness. He did not beg for mercy unsurprisingly, but that could not hide the fact that, no matter how tough a Pony, there was always a degree of pain that would scar a soul. As Solar’s plaything became naked of skin and fur, and the red underneath sored to unholy levels, he became careful to not outright destroy Enkindling. His tied up legs, now deprived of much that once made them identifiable as those belonging to a Pony, could have bled their owner out, such was the extent of outer casing removed. The art of cauterizing though, could not be understated. Banking on reserves of fanatical strength, Solar knew that Enkindling would not yet pass out or die from the agony inflicted as leaking blood boiled away, and exposed flesh sizzled into a burned pulp. By each stroke smoothly inflicted by Solar, only a charred, deformed mess followed in his path, with sickening screams accompanying them, as if Enkindling was intentionally trying to mask the sound of his own skin being sliced away, and his muscle becoming cauterized.

Solar knew that this quality was not one of mortals however.

“Feeling any closer to your god?” Solar asked sadistically, pausing his torture, to an Enkindling, inebriated on pain and torment. By now, any more of this flaming flaying would render the subject incapable of cooperating, much less to recite the prayers he had been trying unsuccessfully to cling on to while his nightmare endured.

“Y-y-you…a-are….” Solar could not doubt his prior judgment. Enkindling was surely a strong individual, and his current difficulty in even speaking was no weakness of him. Some may have called him an ego stroker, but Solar was proud that he could reduce such a stubborn Pony such as this, to a state like this, where even the incoming insults were too hard a thing to attempt.

“A what?” Mocked Solar, if only so he could switch his attention from the repulsive smell filling the air which was the stench of burning flesh. The idea of now using any willing surrounding Thestral, who judging from their dilating pupils, adored this smell, to assist was quickly discarded however. After all, he needed a confession, not a served banquet. “Come on! You think Celestia would take pride in seeing one of her most devoted servants struggling to even speak?”

Antagonising for sure, but not apparently enough. Enkindling took pained breaths, each sounding as if they would be his last. Wheezing with blood shot eyes, no retort came even before the look of horror as his eyes drifted down to Solar’s work, which, predictably, only served to cause even more dumb shock into Enkindling.

“The bitch would surely be disgusted, seeing you squirm so much when presented with a little flame. The irony is too much!”

Still though, no compliance. Solar demanded retaliation, for whatever good it would do for Enkindling. Anger, even in his default state of religious fanaticism, would be a failure. Compromised, it would be another step closer to confession. A damaged mind was one unwilling to live with its collapsed resistance, so unlike Solar, who had never let failure become him, Enkindling would realise his efforts had become futile and thus would be more likely to spill the beans.

When this moment did not come, Solar thought upon what he had just said. These were, presumingly, normal Ponies, physically speaking. Their minds and souls had been warped, but their bodies were as they had been since birth. Weak. Mortal.

Flaying would only get Solar so far. Instead of skinning Enkindling like he was a potato, it would be irony that would come to his rescue, and break Enkindling without potentially killing him.

“Can you see it any longer?” Solar asked seriously, almost whispering into Enkindling’s ear. Unperturbed, the Child of the Solstice stared blankly into the sky, his lips flickering as they said a silent prayer. All effort was being put into ignoring his tormentor, and he was doing well. Yet again, while zealous to the point of relentlessness, he was but a simple mortal. When the blade did not bite again, and the feeling of his body being ripped apart did not restart, Enkindling blinked.

Solar then struck, knowing the bait had been taken.

“You can’t, can you?” His tone was almost solemn, as if he were echoing the hopelessness that deserted in Enkindling’s heart. “The sun, even when it should be high in the sky…completely blacked out…” Solar’s words rang true. The Everfree forest was a deeply unnatural place, even to one who had lived long in the dark and decrepit parts of the world. To a pony such as Enkindling, extremists who fought for the Day, and more importantly, Celestia’s sun, this was as bad a place as it possibly could get.

Endless shadow and darkness. Trees so chaotically lawless that it could blot out even the mighty sun. Such an abyss could only be eclipsed in horror by a land blessed by an endless moon, the thing that the Day zealots fought so hard to prevent. Had he not put as much mental effort into it as he surely was, then Enkindling could be easily forgiven for thinking all light, the grace glowed by the sun, had been brought extinct.

In conclusion, the Everfree forest was basically the worst place Enkindling could ever find himself in.

“You’ll find little peace here. A never ending umbra that will extinguish that flame in your heart. You will never find such a place of pure darkness like this.”

The Everfree forest was an infamous place. Few Ponies had not heard of its inner dangers, and the horrors that lay within. Even now, surrounded by allies and friends, Solar did not trust it. It was not some dark associate of the Night, as Solar suggested. It was a gloomy place yes, but its loyalties were to nopony. Through its chaotic disorder, the old forest was no ponies friend, even if many a Thestral found themselves at home within it.

This was its feeling to Solar, a Pony who would delight into replicating its night like ambience to the rest of the world. So to a Pony, who was essentially the antitheses of this, Solar could not imagine the internal panic now being felt.

Enkindling was still fighting well. His body had been long cracking now, with defeat in battle, and then torture by both Speck and Solar to ensure that. But through that decreasing effort, fear etched through. He knew, without his beautiful sun to comfort him, he was a very lonely Pony. His weaknesses and dreads had been highlighted by Solar, who now prevented him from dwelling on anything but his horrifying solitude.

All mortals had been young once. A child was naturally afraid of abandonment, of being disowned by what gave them strength. Most of all, most children were, whether they tried to deny it or not, afraid of the dark.

“Allow me to shine a little light for you.” Solar finally uttered, his voice full of finality for the one receiving it.

It was incredibly ironic that, for a cult that worshipped the sun, light and all things associated with that ball of fire in the sky, its members were just as susceptible and sensitive to flame as any other Pony was. So with a roaring fireplace just there, Solar thought it a rather large waste not to inflict this painful irony upon Enkindling, so that he may receive the light he was currently missing.

Lighting a decently large branch of unknown wood, all witnessed the torch come to life with ferocious and fiery glory. It burned well, without consuming its fuel source too rapidly, and when placed to Enkindling’s hooves, more than hot enough to grill. This was far from the worst fate awaiting Enkindling, who grew ever more pained and panicked as his hooves grew red and nothing he could do could hold back the increasing agony. He did not scream, but panting became inevitable and eyelids were shut so tight that Solar believed the eyeball underneath would only be deformed by pressure.

“Hmm, you’re not handling this quite well. I thought you’d appreciate the warmth you worship.”

Then Solar had a new idea. One that, without shame, allowed him a vicious grin. Burning Enkindling like he was just a bonfire to be lit was wasteful, unimaginative and frankly, ineffective. This was no dedicated chamber designed to inflict new forms of punishment, but Solar had already tools enough to maximise misery for his captive.

“Bring me his armour.” He ordered to his audience, who only looked to their leader in conformation. Speck watched intently, betraying little enjoyment that she was surely feeling. At first, Solar thought her about to decline his demand, but as if curious to witness foreign methods, she nodded to her people to retrieve the golden plate suit that Enkindling had been disguised within. Promptly acquired, two Disciples approached Solar, who had begun to appreciate their more noble savagery that they physically portrayed.

“Heat them up in the fire. I want the gold to practically become red before I use them.” While speaking, Solar did not look to her new assistants, but to Enkindling. His ears still functioned, and listening to what Solar had in plan for him, could only be an alarming process. It was impossible for Solar to picture himself in Enkindling’s position, for he would rather die than let Celestia’s minions capture him, but to await what the next mutilating torment was coming for him, unable to escape and only able to wait stilly as if he were begging for it, that was a terrifying prospect. Watching his armour lose its glamourous shine, only to be replaced by the destructive shade of fire, allowed him only more excruciating time to fear his approaching end. What horrors were playing havoc in his mind, Solar could not say, only that with every passing second, Enkindling grew only more panicked, as if he were on death row, but without a conclusive, painless termination of his torture.

“Good” Solar then noted, happy with the blazing fever of the metal. “Now let the triumphant servant of the sun don his protection yet again, so that he may be reminded of what omniscient force he fights for!”

The all too clear instruction was one heard with horrid realisation for Enkindling in particular. Solar in that moment, liked to believe that this victim of the most cruel and horrible form of frying was a Pony used to dishing out vicious punishment. He thought it very fitting that this Pony, who had most likely caused unimaginable suffering for many an innocent, now was forced to experience that very same pain. Poetry in action, one made all too satisfying as the sizzling plate, uncomfortably held by Disciples who struggled with the heat even at great distance from the metal via the use of sticks and prongs, was brought ever closer to a Pony who could never imagine how much he would scream, in just a few short moments.

“Keke” Came the laugh from Neon that Solar once thought unnatural. “Don’t like your meat rare, Sol?”

Solar smiled. An apt joke for the situation he thought and one that dark humour was surely meant for, when it was the forces of the Day as the targets of said joke.

“Apologies Ne. Not total Thestral just yet. It’s well done for me!” Instantly Solar realised he had again addressed Neon in a possibly all too friendly and casual way. His eyes however, and full attention, was directed towards Enkindling only. Seeing that putrid slave of malevolence realise that he was in effect, about to be entrapped in a molten steel prison, was delightful. Where could he go? Trapped already, those ropes that now appear a respectful luxury to the hellish restraints that were to be tailored to his already broken form.

“If that choice is a juicy sign for what’s about to come to the evil white one, then Sol, you’re a dangerous one!” While slightly more appreciatory than usual, Solar would prefer that total eradication that Neon spoke of to be a reality, and not just some friendly remark. That victory over the Day was about to continue here, until Neon spoke up once more. “It won’t…get him too soon though, yeah?”

Solar blinked, unsure if he had heard that correctly.

“You doubting his punishment, Neon?” Solar asked inquisitively, at what he saw was an unsure Neon. “He’ll crack, even if it’s his last few moments with that oven of armour.” It truly was a fitting end for Enkindling, to be cooked alive like the herd animal he was to Celestia. His skin was incinerate, his flesh would tenderise and his insides would bake until they were brown, and only then, as the finished sacrifice he was, would he be sent to Celestia’s dining table. After all, Solar did not eat meat, so it would be selfish of him not to share his culinary skills with Celestia.

“Tasty, but he’s pretty weak as it is, even without him being such a pathetic waste of a blood bag.”

This was not patriotic talk coming from Neon. Faithful and dedicated to victory it was far from. Why object to the pain generously gifted to those who deserved little less? Why doubt him, the one Pony who would ensure the destruction of the ancient foe? Solar liked Neon, for she was an entertaining if ununiformed warrior, but recently, he couldn’t help but occasionally have a doubt of his own. One regarding Neon’s appetite for this war.

“The good guy always wins, right?” Solar asked plainly, much to Neon’s lack of a response. “To him, we are the villains here. He won’t allow himself to die before he sees me fail in frustration”.

But Neon did not seem convinced. Frowning as she arrived at an answer incompatible with Solar’s own, her tone now became a little more defiant.

“All he needs to do is give up and take whatever information he has with him to the grave!” Passionate as her words were, Neon was careful to not let Enkindling hear of any easy way out. To Solar however, it mattered little if a now screaming Enkindling knew of this or not. With only a few pieces of plate covering his legs, death was surely an attractive way out now. Yet Solar was his mission personified. There was simply no way Enkindling would perish knowing Solar was still at large.

“We are heretics, Ne.” Solar stated confidently. “Ponies who follow his ‘true belief’, are simply Ponies corrupted by the theological norms created by the status quo. Thus they are weak, short sighted fools, who place the life of the individual above all else. Celestia has showed this many times with her emphasis on ‘her little Ponies’. We have nothing to fear.”

Nodding with a smile, Solar ignored Neon’s look of confusion so that he may instruct further pieces of armour to be attached to Enkindling’s riving body. By now, they was no reprieve, no escapes from relentless pain. Placing one’s hoof, accidently, into a fire was a shocking and unwished for occasion. Never was the hoof in the flames for more than a flashing moment, such was the barged pain. So when thousand degree metal, practically stuck to some ponies flesh, was not allowed to be moved, then what worse fate could a Pony imagine?

Enkindling could not wriggle into a state of lessened pain. His cracking screams, causing his throat to sore and bleed, could not demand help. His entire body, every inch of his mortal form, was now company to a moulded garb of scorching torment. It did not take long for more pieces of heated metal to be added, and not long indeed for Enkindling’s once relatively normal looking appearance to become a horribly deformed and burnt insult of his former self.

The more he tried to resist and escape the pain, the more he pressed his body into the source of it. Solar was enjoying this sight of a Pony cursed by him, through the use of creative affliction.

“Enough!” He finally proclaimed, ordering Enkindling’s reprieve just in time so that the now charred mess of a Pony did not totally roll his eyes for the last time. “Now, something you wanted to say?”

Solar did not say it, but his seductive, inviting tone suggested it more than anypony could hope for. All Enkindling needed to do now, with the only other option being the heated armour placed atop him again, was to divulge just one little secret. It was an easy end of the torture, a blessing if he could ever ask for one.

It was one he would rather spend in and out of consciousness, and spent his last few moments muttering incomprehensible religious gibberish.

Solar scowled. This was not defiance. Not a moment of true bravery in the face of further torment. Enkindling, at this point, had made no conscious decision to resist and find comfort in his faith. While requiring more effort, that resistance was but extra opportunity to pick apart the mortal soul of a Dayling via the use of suffering. Time intensive it may be, but a show of strength from Enkindling gave Solar that satisfaction of having his victim’s form tested until failure. A persecuting ablation into the heart of the enemy, designed only to terminate the will of those opposing Solar’s own.

“OH NO YOU DON’T!” Solar cried, his anger becoming real. “You don’t get to tap out of yet another reality here! Pay attention to your incinerated body!” But Enkindling could not be described as a Pony capable of even understanding the shared language anymore. His eyes frequently flickering and rolling into the back of his head, there was never a more failed sight then this one. To an outsider, here only now lie a zombie of some sort, who could only gargle simple and strained sounds which were but a remnant of the prayers relied upon earlier. Enkindling was a failed experiment, a Pony that so close to death even, still clung on to the spiritual trash that plagued his mind before it was overloaded with pain.

Solar now felt paranoia creep into his being. If any of his allies did mutter behind his back however, and if they did place blame upon him for this sight, then they were surely in the wrong. To become a broken form like Enkindling now was, it was but a sign that corruption sunk deeper than anything else. Its poisonous claws consumed its victim even into the grave. A follower of the truth, as Solar was, would not shame himself by becoming whatever Enkindling now was. His correct belief would prevent him from sickening the Night with deathly offensiveness. Simply put, no true servant of the dark Mistress, and no Pony touched by Luna’s personal love would have be so devoid of dignity and loyalty to conviction, that he would become a muttering, broken and blasphemous of the likes that lay before him, constricted by charred rope.

“I SAID LOOK AT ME WHILE IM TORTURING YOU, DECEIEVER!” The flaw in Celestia’s minions had proved to be a fatal one. Like a machine broken into repeating the same repetitive task, but excluding any noteworthy results. When damaged, her soldiers did not either die like a lesser Guard would, nor would they fight tooth and nail until the bitter end, like the brave warriors of the Night. They simply broke, leaving a form insolvent of what made a Pony a Pony.

“Bucking drone of an infidel!” Solar cried into the tree tops, not denying his frustration at all. Perhaps there was a moment of concern that Enkindling would simply resist well, using his belief to frustrate Solar’s plans. An even lesser worry was that, like Neon had said, all information would be taken into the afterlife, allowing his body to give up being a better tactical decision on Enkindling’s part then any alternative. These were not outcomes desired, but there predictable in their nature. A form now reduced to a muttering meat bag, only a nature resembling a broken record remaining, was neither foreseen nor hoped for.

“Sol we-“interjected the voice of a downcast Neon. Solar did not see her, nor care for her words, but for whatever reason, her voice did not seem an opposition to his own commanding being, but a collective sense of responsibility and tending. It was a warm feeling, but not as warm as the hot metal prongs that had been resting in the fire.

“YOU’RE MINE, ENKINDLING!” Solar yelled as he took the bear tool into his hooves. The ferocious heat was felt, even though the hardened material that now owned it. “YOU DO NOT GET TO FALL INTO FURTHER INSANITY WITHOUT MY SAY SO!” With failure to plan or care, Solar became determined that the scolding pain that now consumed his hooves would be nothing in comparison to what his victim would feel. Slamming the heated prongs aimlessly into flesh, Solar pinched and twisted whatever flesh he could easily pick at. Through gritted teeth and eyes so wide that they perfectly reflected the roaring flames, Solar, again and again, tugged at tendons and ripped nerves apart in a bloody hot mess. By now, much to his ignorance, Neon had grown uncomfortable with this unleashed rage. She watched upon an unrestrained Solar with sad eyes, but mad no attempt to stop what negligence he was showing his captive. Perhaps she thought it a lost cause, or perhaps, deep down, this was a development in Solar that she could not stop.

These were thoughts on her mind solely. Solar’s own was one defined by its simplicity.

Hurt Enkindling.

Make him scream.

Make him forsake his God.

Please the Night with the blood of its enemies.

“DAMN IT! SPEAK! YOUR SUN WILL BURN OUT BEFORE I DO!” Throwing away the useless prongs, Solar resorted to a far more primal and basic form of aggression, that of beating sense out of Enkindling with scarred and burnt hooves. Solar had not given up on tools because of the seemingly disproportionate damage he was taking instead, but because he simply could not resist finishing what he had started in the field. Enkindling wasn’t a Pony to him anymore. Not because of the individuality bleeding from the cultist, but because back then, during the ambush, he was just another target, another Dayling in need of butchering to appease the honest reality that the Night blessed the world with.

If anypony did not see the loyalty offered by what the Night gave, and if they did not humble themselves into the friendship born of necessity and struggle, then perhaps any secret information was useless. After all, the goal was simple. Bury the servants of the Day where light would never shine.

“CYNICAL FOOL! YOU DO NOT SEE HOW YOU’VE SCREWED EQUESTRIA!” Solar’s cries were now but a backing track to the real sound of his hooves smashing against bone and flesh. These were heavy, indiscriminate hits, designed to break bone and traumatise organs through sheer force of attack. Solar was strong, and his hits were not designed to be gentle. A fitting end to the Child of the Solstice then, who whether or not he was aware of his surroundings, would find his end at the strength of his ancient enemy.

“BLEED FOR ME YOU-“Solar stopped. His hooves were red with biological debris, and that was a sight that pleased him. Yet the next hit, possibly the defining one, did not proceed as planned. The next thing Solar knew in his restrained silence, were two things. Neon and Speck, beside him, the latter far less apprehensive than the former. The second thing, and the orchestrator behind the current inaction, was the dying muttering of Enkindling, now transitioning once more in comprehensible, and possibly even conscious exchange.

“L……L…..” He began, so weak that few would believe his voice still existed. “Y…Y-you….Fools….”

Above all predictions, both unexpected and not, this truly was a miraculous uncertainty. So much so in fact, that with an almost excited hoof placed on Solar’s shoulder by Neon, any anger regarding the deformed insult could not occur.

“What?!” Neon demanded, jumping on this opportunity of speech. “Tell us why we are!” Enkindling had risen again practically, and his return to quasi life was one that stunned Solar into surrendering his interrogation role to Neon. He now simply watched as Enkindling, his eyes bloodshot and his body a pure mess, slowly but surely, spoke his fading words.

His last words.

“Y-your Princess…..”

Luna. So little had been thought of her barring her overreaching cause. To be held by that majestic being was an honour that Solar had not quite contemplated fully. New as it was in its longevity, especially to an immortal such as Luna herself, it was love for her that brought Solar here, inflicting unimaginable horror on an enemy she had barely considered this past millennia. Yet when this member of an ancient cult spoke of her, he spoke not only through his burning hatred for her, but of an authority that Solar could not underestimate in its own longevity. Its everlasting struggle against all that Luna represented.

“What of her?” Now spoke Speck, approaching with ears pricked. Ever so in these intense situations, her voice was a calm, eerily one. The other side of the same coin that encompassed Enkindling’s school of thought. Thus her concern, albeit a freakishly composed one, was an authority that outlasted Solar’s own by unimaginable length.

“I…I-I would have thought…..you…above….all…w-would have known….” A point made personal now for Speck, who seemed somewhat rattled from her stone like persona, but this was a statement made for all under the Night. It was one that if Enkindling were not struggling to even speak sentences, would have been one said with an almighty smirk. A victorious, satisfying smirk.

“This…isn’t the first time…Luna has entertained the Humans…. She’s doing the same thing…she did…. last time…” A blood spitting coughing fit followed, so violent in its severity that it just about cut Enkindling’s remaining minutes down to mere seconds. For him, fortune had finally been found. Finally, his prayers had been answered, and martyring himself in a spectacular verbal fashion, it was he, who had the last laugh.

“And just like last time…history repeating itself…will be the end…of her….”

And so, at last managing a triumphant smirk, the corpse like state of Enkindling came to an end, his purpose of serving his false gods becoming legitimised through his last ending swipe at his enemies.

He may not have seen it through bleeding eyes and a body so comatose that it was a miracle that it managed any last words at all, but his final statement was not one fought against by any of his oppressing captors. They were silent, stunned and utterly shocked. Their faces were numb, and their once violent natures had been humbled.

As had their previous beleifs.

Author's Note

Do I sense some backstory creeping up?

This chapter in in effective, just another steep decline in Solar's moral duty. Apart from basically just considering himself only, with plenty of I and me's, it's clear that he's letting hatred get the better of him. Not to mention the countless occasions where he has contradicted himself greatly, thought too short term , just dived straight into action and notably, become more of a cultist that poor old Enkindling, which is ironic.

This isn't going to go well at all

Chapter 48: One bad apple

It was all lies.

Everything.

How could it not be? Poisonous misinformation spouted from the mouth of a vengeful, dying Pony. How better to spite his captors, then a false invention fresh from the pits of depravity and evil. The mind of the eternal enemy, the deceit that flowed freely like their vile cause intended it to be so, was one meant for the sole purpose of frustrating and opposing the true progress of the Night. Thus it made only perfect sense for any comment, especially one made in the knowledge that further repercussions could be avoided in death, to be said with the sole hope of advancing this degeneracy.

Such a cheap parting shot, said in the shadow of inherit cowardice, was not meant to be taken seriously.

Was it?

“Bucking relax Neon!” Solar cried out, approaching the edges of the Everfree Forest while he was hounded by his Shadow companion. “He’s messing with us! Trying to divide and conquer us while we wallow in confusion and shock.”

Why would Solar give any credibility to the words of a broken and dying Child of the Solstice, even on a good day? A tortured Pony often said whatever their captors wanted to hear in hope of missing out on any further pain. This was simply another one of these such occasions.

Neon Edgy however, was not so convinced by Solar’s care free dismissal of the cultist’s last break. It was her investigation after all that suggested some hidden information was in need of uncovering, so her commitment to her own results was perhaps expected, even admirable.

“Why ignore this like that, Sol?” She asked pleadingly. “Don’t you think we should at least give the thing a little sniff around?”

A laughable conclusion to her little mission. Humanity, so insular and fearful of Equestria, having been here before and spawning enough trouble, either directly or indirectly, to cause misery for Luna. As if the histories would be so empty of that apparently so terrible visit.

“No.” Solar replied aggressively flat. “Why give the Day what they want with pointless snooping into the past? Don’t you realise they would love it if we bickered like scholars and historians at something that, most likely, never happened?”

Finally escaping the dark constrictions of the Everfree Forest, the setting sun was finally met with less than expected enthusiasm, Solar did not enjoy of chaos of the old forest, but, especially recently, did not appreciate the summer sun as he once had.

“The Dayling told us it because your…aggressive methods had broken him!” It was strange that Neon now seemed so indebted to Solar’s punishment of the captive. From what he could remember, she seemed quite the obstacle to any results in those moments. “He died hoping we would divide ourselves with all this! So how about we jump ahead of that and actually uncover the truth ourselves?” Neon was banking on her friendly demeanour, the one made more obvious as the relationship between the co-commanders had grown. She was truly naïve if this was indeed the case.

“He died because he was weak!” Solar spat back. “He died hoping we would ignore the fact that they now have to rely upon fabricated histories to distract us.” Solar did not look at Neon as he spoke, demonstrating his care for obliging her time wasting detours. Looking upon the rolling hills and meadows that was a quaint characteristic of Ponyville’s surroundings, his eyes instead settled on the greatest landmark for miles around. Canterlot Mountain. “I say they are scared, Neon. I see them desperately trying to hold on while the ground beneath them rises up. Soon, that mountain there will crumble under the weight of its own failures! The people won’t stand for the cruel trickery that has plagued their lives for this long!”

Solar smiled, looking upon a monument that soon enough, wouldn’t exist.

“How long will Speck take to regather her forces?”

The leader of the Disciples had not followed her more northerly allies. After what was supposedly meant to be a ground shaking piece information having been told, it was not just Neon who allowed themselves to be consumed by worry and hyperbole. By this much, the dying words of the enemy had succeeded in inflicting intended damage. Speck did now allow herself to show this infliction, ever the unreadable Pony she was, but having started that interrogation full of blood lust and a desire to initiate savage rituals, her concluding persona was one struck down from her from the alien cultural pedestal that she proudly stood atop , down to the point of quiet contemplation.

“Don’t think she is. Think she’s going to get her people ready for what comes next, now things are even more complicated. Doesn’t that sound like a good idea, Sol?”

Solar’s head span intuitively towards his condescending comrade. Her jokes were often contradictory to his plans on the best of days, but using that joke as a pathetic mask to hide her willingness to stoke division in the Night was an unfortunate confirmation of earliers feeling. That responsibility had been disproportionally placed upon his shoulders.

“You’ve wasted enough time with this fruitless venture, Neon. What that degenerate held was not worth it, as you told me it would be. I swear if I didn’t enjoy squeezing the life out of that cretin then this conversation really would be playing out differently.”

That was that, as far as Solar was concerned. Why he had not enraged himself with the reminder that prior to all this, his patience for Neon’s theories was at all time low, that much seemed unknown. He was a vindicated figure now, and while there remained equality in leading the NG, it was not Neon who carried the half of responsibility with any sort of legitimacy. True leadership belonged to he who saw the proverbial hour glass quickly depleting. When so much time had been wasted as it had been, the logical course of action was to strike back against those who tried to infiltrate and break Ponyville. The Guards that had been sent here had come in hope that they could reclaim the town, as if their vile souls believed themselves entitled to such a freedom loving place. Solar was of course under no illusion that Ponyville’s citizens would suddenly take up arms and concede themselves to the command of the Night, but it was a project made possible due to the increasing alignment of one Twilight Sparkle towards the light of the Night.

Ponyville, having become somewhat of a home base since the withdraw from Canterlot, needed further work, and remembering that Twilight now played a part in it, this was the next call to action, the next battle. Solar was a commander, and fighting every little scrap as if he were just a common solider was far from ideal. If this town were to be a headquarters, then his work would remain here, not where a few audaciously foolish Guards decided to take a stroll.

“H-hey!” Cried Neon, having watched Solar totally disregard her pleas and take aim back towards civilisation. “You seriously just going to let this go? If this turns out to be true, and those apes have bee-“

Stubborn and indomitable. That was what Solar admired in Neon. Alas, strong personalities, when pitted against each other, clashed spectacularly. Neon had become part of a strange form of family to him, but following the path she currently was, as if it were a parasite burrowing into her mind, then strong personalities be damned. It was his will only that mattered.

“I said drop it!” Solar retaliated, the mere thought of some convoluted plot involving the Human’s one going back centuries, causing his eye to twitch. No doubt Victus and his people were not innocent in their motives, the willingness of them to align with the Night confirming this to the moon and back. Yet this was a desire older than any apparent past visit. The desire of power and influence was a universal one, and whatever strange place they came from, for now at least, Solar was confident in at least guiding the hunger that came from yet another ambitious species, and the emotional cravings of a Human who above all, wished to please those back at home.

“I’ll drop you.” Came a quiet, almost muttered response. Solar’s head was now firmly targeted it’s dagger like eyes towards the source of this insult. That of an oblivious, disgustingly sweet Thestral, was the one that stared back. Were this any other Pony, then they would have discovered what happened to Enkindling was a pure mercy. Neon however, for better or for worse, was perhaps the only Pony in Solar’s history that could say they not only challenged him, but did so foolishly and dangerously, while managing to live to tell the tale. Sometimes, a filly had to be treated as such.

“Fine. Do what you want. Maybe you’ll see sense and actually assist the Ponies that need us. Those who are fighting this war!” A simply dismissal, that was all Solar could manage in place of rage. It was curious that this time however, such a ludicrous and contrary plan, compared to his own, was let off so easily. Why this was the case, Solar began to endlessly ask himself. Why this Human conspiracy was one he simply just wished to ignore, as if it didn’t exist, plagued his fierier, destructive side.

He dare not admit it, but unbeknownst to the identity that had dominated his path in recent times, concern had already set in. What had been so evident until now, a clear coherent destiny, was just that little bit less so now. However loathsome the thought would be, should he allow it to be so, but accepting Humanity were so much more than they appeared, that was a front of this war left completely undefended. Enkindling’s words had to be pure fear mongering, for that lack of preparation was the true fear here.

“Don’t worry, I will!” Spat Neon back, clarifying the fact that these commanders of the NG were not acting as one. “Hope that this works out for us. We can’t let her down now…”

And with that, Neon fluttered off. Solar did not theorise on her destination, having failed on predicting that Thestral once too many times. In truth though, he was glad to be rid of her. The parting look of sorrow offered to him did little to sway him from any costly change in strategy. Neon believed what she did, the belief shared by her more savage kin also, and that much Solar could respect. Dignity and consistency were qualities sorely lacking in today’s world, but purity, however hopeful in achieving, would not win this war. Belief had forced this war through the sheer denial infested within the Day and now, belief had tragically cast Neon into a different direction to his own.

Solar was alone now, in more ways than one. Reliable responsibility had now been even further slammed down upon him, continuing that disproportionate burden.

Having championed the war for the grace of the Night, it seemed cruel fate that Solar would have to fight the cause to an even more oppressive degree.

Expected perhaps. This was the tale of Solar’s life ever since he was abandoned in life from such an early age. Solitary duty had blossomed into something that had both gifted him with friendship and love, yet had also pressured him unfairly to levels that always seemed to increase.

Alone, Solar walked into Ponyville, a sort of bitter mirroring of when he first entered this town not too long ago, with a heart lonely and burdened, but seemingly incapable of sharing that trouble with anypony else. Now Neon was not here, neither was Luna.

The sun was fast setting, and Solar’s energy had been drained through physical and emotional difficulty. He needed a rest….

The established “HQ”, despite providing him with a secure place to sleep, did not feel as if it lived up to its namesake. Granted, the place had been spruced up a fair bit since he was last here, ramming through walls. Doubtless Neon had something to do with this, which was an annoying reminder that she had parted. Still, the place was dark, disorganised and lacked any sort of confidence in its hope in serving the elite of the NG sufficiently.

Worst of all, it was not a luxurious, tower view room back in Canterlot. Solar truly did not care for the pristine nature of the place, having slept in far worse placed than even a hole in the mud before, but that pretentious horror was closer to Luna. Closer to a place where his heart lay, and where his own hope would bloom into a picture perfect world.

A run down house in a provincial town was not this place. Far from the beating heart of Equestria, yet always in taunting view of it, Solar awoke after an unusually long sleep, just as the tail end of summers sun crept through cracks and dirty windows. He was alone, and when success in battle was found in numbers, this reality did not make for a pleasant experience. On the other hoof, it provided him with uninterrupted clarity of what he should do next, with little reason not to escape this solitude.

Right now, so that Celestia may feel every portion of pressure capable of being inflicted by his NG, the focus should be attack, attack and again, attack. The Ponies of the land would make the first attack up, so that when the final battle came, the Night would not have to slaughter countless innocents, whose minds had only been allowed to be corrupted by the Day.

So alone he may be, but provided that his truth may be seen by enough, that loneliness should lessen in a short amount of time.

Leaving the safe house, the first call of action however, was a far more primal one.

He needed to eat.

Thanks to his perhaps uncalled for sleep in, Ponyville’s markets and restaurants were open and bustling, and again thanks to Neon, a nice bag of bits was awaiting for him in the house.

Solar was not a fussy Pony when it came to eating. As was the case with his sleeping situation, that which was barely even suitable for a life form had been tried and tested many times before, Solar could and would eat anything if it meant not poisoning him, so faced with so great selection of food, a quick decision would not be hard to find.

“How much for that?” Solar demanded of a street food seller. Something quick and easy was picked as being the most efficient way of consuming right now. Yet the somewhat startled owner of the sandwich stall did not take Solar’s, admittedly direct, question with much reciprocated enthusiasm.

“T-This, sir?” What was so scary about Solar’s appearance, he could not say. Solar’s scars was just that, scars. He was not hideously deformed because of them, but such was the gentle nature of Ponykind, an infliction brought down from the top of the powers of the Day, this was enough to cause alarm. Usually Solar could say he was used to this sort of interaction with the public, but when enough time had been wasted at it was, and now, he actually had responsibility, quivering conversations were not beneficial to his mental state at all. Especially when he was hungry.

“Look! Unless you’re a blind idiot, you’ll know I indeed was referring to the lettuce and tomato one. So don’t waste both mine and your time by questioning your customers as if you don’t want any of their money. Got it?” If only the Pony knew how important he was, with the fate of Equestria resting upon him. Maybe then he would hurry up with the given order without beginning to sweat like lost foal. “Yes that one! For bucks’ sake, what’s wrong with you?!”

Fear did a lot to a Pony. In small doses, dread against a threat gave one enough realisation that should they not beat that fear, then only further dismay will come down upon them. It gave an individual reason enough to stay alert, without believing themselves safe from the threat to bring on cockiness. Solar feared the tyranny of the Day, the venomous tendrils that had constricted the collective spirit of the citizens of Equestria. Solar feared them because as shown with this shop keep, weakness had become the majority of the land.

“Oh Celestia! Please, I’m sorry. Forgive me sir!” Now, as shown embarrassingly here, unregulated fear was of no benefit at all. It made a Pony soft and malleable, just as the Day wanted of its subservient population. So when faced with an almost trivial upset, such as a Pony with an appearance telling of the actual world, they folded in on themselves and become whatever Solar was currently witnessing.

“Are you even sure you want my bits? You damned fool!”

It made Solar cringe with despair at the demobilised essence of the Ponies of Equestria on show right now, when all he wanted was a just a literal sandwich. He thanked the Empress that this tragedy had been somewhat expected, thanks to fighting against those who had caused it, so as the stall Pony finally managed to retrieve the chosen sandwich, no audience stood there to also witness this mess.

Except one Pony.

“Well, you’re one sweet talker, aint you?”

The distinct butchering of comprehensible speech, that being a one of a country accent, was then suddenly heard behind him, as Solar begrudgingly parted with a couple of bits, coin he knew were not deserved by a seller that could barely even sell.

“What?” He shot back uncaringly, not one for idle chit chat with strangers.

“I’m just saying you’re colder than an uneaten pie on a winter’s day!” Pulling an attached wagon of apples behind her, there now stood a bright gamboge Earth Pony, sporting a brown Stetson as if to truly complete the tired stereotype.

A joke as the blonde maned Pony may be, and audacious beyond all belief, she had somewhat of a point. Solar was who he was, and made no apology for the Pony he had turned out to be. His personality, apparently so cold, was one required for the age he found himself in. Chilling necessity, a brutal nature and a powerful will were all needed so that in time, the blinding glow of the Day may be extinguished, and the fake warmth of which Celestia’s minions found solace in, would be soon made ice cold.

“Imagine that. Somepony with a spine.” He said back, wishing only to eat now in peace.

But the Pony did not too part ways with him. As if she were taking the apples to the exact same direction as he, she followed Solar with perhaps the most condescending raise of an eyebrow.

“Y’know, I’m really struggling to picture some Pony like that…”

An insult that Solar could not ignore. Bait as it may be, but Ponyville would soon have to be his. A collection of souls to use against Celestia, and having even just one pesky annoyance among them was not only counter to that goal, but on a more personal level, too much of an insult not to punish.

“Excuse me?” He spat, stopping so that his muzzle almost met hers. “Don’t think some hick would know their right hoof from their left, let alone everything about me!”

The Earth Pony did not react. Appearing as uninterested as ever, her arrogance, upon further inspection, seemed nothing more than an overwhelming overconfidence in her physical strength, should this confrontation escalate. Foolish, Solar knew. She looked strong indeed, but what use was muscles born of monotonous farm labour when Solar’s own had been perfected through years of battle, tribulations and death defying challenges?

He did not wish to smack down some random peasant in the streets, but by the Empress, Solar swore that insolence would never fester while he was here to assure Ponyville’s purity.

Yet she still stood her ground, unmoving and unimpressed, as if pride was ever a suitable defence against power. So if this indeed was the path she chose, then let her realise the consequences of ruining the day of a Pony far greater her superior. One who’s job couldn’t be replaced on a whim.

“Apple farmer, huh?” He noted, stalking around the Pony towards the basket of red orbs. Picking one up, Solar inspected the fruit, if only to somehow aggravate its owner. He knew not what made a good apple and did not care to find out, but unable to eat his sandwich, the moment was simply to delicious not to take.

“Enjoying them sugarcube?” She asked, drooling with sarcasm. “These here beauties were grown through the hard work and sweat of my family! Good old honest work, Y’know?” Solar was truly fortunate that this Pony had not ended her prideful statement without patronizing him any further. For the apple he had spitefully bitten into was not just some other piece of fruit that he would only eat to survive, in any other circumstances. His mouth rushing with flavour, only his anger saved him from surrendering to the obvious care and love put into the produce. Falling back to insult and paranoia, Solar disregarded this rare enjoyment, all so that he may deny the momentary enemy any further ground.

“You don’t know the first thing about what work I’ve done in my life!” Some random off the street truly did not deserve the poison that Solar threw. The beauty in his current life was that he may shape the future as few Ponies could ever do so, all while remaining relatively anonymous to the world. That was why, despite the whole world by now knowing about a brutal skirmish in the heart of Canterlot, he was here unopposed, his face not labelled as some sort of murderous agitator. But to be challenged as if he somehow were not honest in his intentions was something too far. What trials could some simple farmer go through that matched to the bloodshed and literal war he designed? “You’ll never understand what it means to really work for something.”

Honest work wasn’t living day to day, attempting to falsify some sense of virtue. In pretending a life of laborious monotony was somehow the path to inner peace and earned pride, then this was a too well told lie. Even Solar himself had bought into this school of thought, albeit in his more criminal, cold sort of way. But he had dropped out, and had seen that however seemingly fulfilling a basic livelihood was, however blissfully ignorant one could get within that isolated lifestyle, the true road to honesty was accepting the very simple fact that things weren’t working, and life in actuality, was not good.

To be an honest Pony meant not only surrendering oneself to the desire of battle, that being against evil and corruption, but also being able to discard the entirety of a past that one may have thought themselves moulded by. To the forces of the Day, Solar was an evil agitator, somepony who wished only chaos upon the land. To everypony else however, even if they did not yet see it, he was a Pony bound by the honest fact that his life depended on altering the course of history, and the pursuit of the potentially new unknown.

“Uh huh?” The orange Pony questioned, raising her eyebrow more than even previously possible. Either she did not believe Solar’s words, pegging him as just another rude vagabond of some sorts, or she was being purposely antagonistic because instinctively, she distrusted him. This was an aliment inflicted by Celestia’s sponsored societal collapse, so now, every Pony was at each other’s throats.

This angered Solar. He however, would not subject himself to further torment at what was truly, a just another fire burning down what was left of Equestria.

“I’m done with you. Go back to your fields. It’s all you’ll ever be good for.”

Solar had to curse this town. Every Pony here seemed intent on pestering him, like the entitled beings they were. A minefield of individuals that would not leave him alone, even as he attempted to make good his escape. Now was no different, not as the hat wearing mare tailed behind him, as if no crate of apples were weighing her down.

“Didn’t you hear m-“

As he vented his frustrations, ideas of how to convert the town to his cause conflicted heavily with wishing to just plain out cease all interactions with its citizens. These contradictory hopes could have ruined him then and there, were it not for an audacious and very surprising reaction from his new pesterer.

“Y’know, I aint no Pony who’s got some psychology degree from one of them fancy schools in the big cities.” She began seriously, a hint of proud strength rallying her words. “I might not be cleverest Pony, and I’m sure as buckers behind that I’m not gentle like, but me and my family didn’t get to where they are now without a little sweat and elbow grease. Now say what you like to me, I sure can take it, always have! But don’t think for a cotton picking minute that you can frolic back into this here town, acting like you’re king of the castle and such, while also having the nerve to bring down my family!”

Solar withstood the chastisement, surprised that such a simple minded Pony had the willingness to stand up to her betters like that. Yet he was not intimidated. Why would he be?

“Ten eggs and a chicken coop says that you aint know a single thing either about me or my family.” Solar snorted a laugh. Of course he didn’t know anything about this particular peasant. While her life story, and the simplicity of her personality could be learnt in a single day, he knew all he needed to know about sheep in Pony form.

“I know enough.” He replied dryly. Under any circumstances, this was either a free attempt at leaving cleanly, or an invitation to fight. When he felt the hoof grab onto his back leg with surprising strength, the latter seemed inevitable.

“Oh yeah?” She questioned with a snort of her own. “Bet you an orchid and a pig pen that you don’t.”

Solar had grown quickly tired of her strange turns of phrase, not to mention the sheer foolishness of grabbing him. The stupid Pony opposite could see his patience wearing thin, so before Solar could either say a word or swing a hoof, she took the initiative.

“Mister, if you knew how hard we’ve been working these years, then maybe you’d have some good old decency to at least pretend you care about the place. Instead, it seem that y’all just aint better than them rotten apples messing up the place in Canterlot.”

Solar paused, and the Pony, unimpressed to Tartarus and back, began to actually make her exit. Only then did it begin to click, and only then did Solar begin to realise what he had done.

“Hey! Wait!” He cried, charging after the farmer Pony.

“What now you yuckin’?” She asked as if he had desecrated her ancestor’s graves.

“Who do you think I am then?” Perhaps this Pony knew more about him than he wished. Perhaps she didn’t. What mattered was that whatever came out of her mouth next, it wasn’t that he had marched through Canterlot with an army, intent on spilling blood.

That was an act he wished to be pegged on distant trouble. Not the Pony that wished to get Ponyville on side.

“Shucks. Not used to somepony telling you the honest truth hey?” Her condescending tone, one said as if talking to a foal, rubbed Solar all the way up the wrong side of his anger, but in an actual effort to not swallow his pride, he needed to withstand it.

“Well considering I’m meeting the Princess of Friendship, then perhaps you could tell me, or I could tell her some Pony hounded me in the streets, belittling me.”

The Pony stopped. Her face became emotionless, unreadable. She stared at Solar, wondering something while her target could only guess her intent.

“Belittling y’say?” She said deeply. “Huh. You can try telling her that. Not sure she’d believe you though.”

Clearly this Pony was a lost cause. Living such a simple life, caring little about anything put a good harvest, it was most likely the case that arguments and the fortunes of wider Pony kind meant little to her. Admirable, in a way,

“Why’s that?” Solar asked in parting, as the Pony restarted her journey.

“Because she’s one of my best friends, and when I too stroll over to that castle of hers, I got a haunch that she aint going to shoo away the element of honesty.”

Oh no

No apparent knowledge of his more clandestine, revolutionary actions. In fact, it could be the case, initially, that he was just another rude Pony, thinking this small town his own to play in. Instead, it was worse than he could ever have anticipated, and it was about to be even more so.

“Oh and like I said just a moment ago, I aint no fancy Pony with her head in some book. Don’t know much about you personally, but I just thought one of Luna’s own buddies would have had the common decency and head about him to keep his mouth shut and look stupid, then to open it and prove it. Especially around the ‘simple’ Pony with the apparent cahonies enough to come and collect said dirty mouth. To meet Twilight that is…”

This was Applejack. One of the element wielders, and a Pony who had rushed to the defence of Equestria far too many times.

Everything Solar had said had not only been flat out wrong, but downright stupid. Twilight had probably asked her friend to find him so that she may talk to him again, and what had he done? Misidentified her, insulted her and worst of all, maybe even set his goal to convert Ponyville back.

As he stood there, utterly stunned, the Pony now identified as Applejack stopped again, and turned her head around, the faintest of smug smirks on her face.

“Well, you coming or what? You’re starting to look like one of these here apples, the way you’re standing there all still like. Or is that all you’re good for? I wouldn’t know, I’m just a simple farmer…”

Author's Note

Is it just me, or are things getting crazier?

Dont be surprised at Solar's apparent lack of tact and a sharp mind. To me, he's just becoming too consumed by single mindedness and fanaticism. Perhaps if he actually took the time to be professional and not be so consumed by hate and distant goals, he would have remembered the exact appearance of Applejack. Who knew turning the world over was a hard job?

Anyway, enjoy reading folks! God knows we all need distractions during these interesting times

Prologue: The darkest of futures

A small campfire flickered amid the dense trees of the forest it was among, the orange light from its flames making its presence known on the trunks of various trees. The dark night was quiet with only the crackling of the fire keeping the group of ponies from feeling truly isolated.

The group that surrounded the fire was not so large, numbering only around twelve, all young Ponies , all of them still experiencing the start of their lives. An even long look at these Ponies and one would not suspect much of them. These were no warriors, no hero's of Equestria. These we ordinary folk, from all walks of life.
All but one, an ageing grey Pony with an un-kept mane. and a moon shaped amulet around his neck. He was situated atop a small flat rock placed by the fire, with the rest of the group forming a circle around the flames in order to keep warm. As the fire continued burning the wood, and as silence continued to reign among the ponies, nervous eyes amidst the group flickered around, the young Ponies startling at even the quietest sound emitting from the forest. Each face was one of fear and sadness, others hung their heads low to hide their shameful faces from their comrades while in some, tears began to form in saddened eyes. Yet the older pony was not one of these, his face simply stared deep into the fire, emotion nowhere to be found.

“W-what are we going to do now?” suddenly cried out one of the Ponies, finally breaking the silence, a fearful tone underlining his words.

All present raised their heads at this outburst, and all understood.

Everypony here had reason to panic, to lose hope. All had been terrorized, traumatized and cruelly punished up until this moment., least of all Star Wing, the Earth Pony who had just spoke up. His tale was a particularly tragic one, one of the most painful of losses. Every Pony here knew but just a single month ago he had a beautiful family, two adorable Fillies and a loving wife.

No more. Them only existing in memory now.

Star Wing now battled tears. All knew his spirit to be a broken and shattered one, but there was not one other to get up and comfort him. Nopony was heartless, on the contrary, friendship was such a ear thing to them, but all here had suffered equally, and now all were sucked into the void of painful remembrance. It was a vicious trap, one in which snared its host with pleasant thoughts of the past, an illusion of a better set of thoughts, but alas, its parasitic nature served only to depress and sting.

There were twelve Ponies here, and not one of these had lived alone. Not one didn't have a family, and now not one of them had anypony with them to comfort them in this dark time. All were alone, and all had reached this place alone, only memories of their loved ones in tow.

The broken group, mere shadows of their past happy selves at this point, they were the only remnants of their humble town, which now lay in fire and ruins just like the souls of all present.

It had all come so quickly.

It was a day like any other. Ponies went to work, foals played around in the streets, and light, joy and happiness comforted the town in an eternal glow.

That was until the darkness came, until they came.
It was all so unexpected, so brutally fast. One moment the town existed in its usual glorious joy, the next, only a grave.

Granted all had not been totally normal up the then, but this change from normality had never yielded such disastrous and painful circumstances. News from the Capitol, Canterlot, flowed daily, constantly making interesting reading. To many such news and developments were an oddity, something to be viewed with caution and suspicion. Yet still, it was just drama to most, high up goings on with the Princesses.

However even the Princesses couldn't stop this storm. It arrived like a great flood from over the sea, claiming and destroying anything and everything it touched. Its indiscriminate nature was so strong in fact, so destructive, that no Army could hold it back, no magic could slow it. It was a juggernaut of darkness, a relentless force of nature that finally broke Equestria's years of eternal peace.

All remembered how Celestia broke herself witnessing such death and mayhem. Her people, her country, her little Ponies dying before her very eyes. Her sister Luna couldn't help her at this point, she was far too gone. The Princess of the Night did manage some response, but alas, none could stop the inevitable. All of Equestria's heroes tried in fact. The Elements of Harmony from Ponyville tried, and many tales now existed of their fate.

Rumors of the Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash had been of some hope. That she and Luna had discovered the weapon to end this onslaught, but if such a thing existed, it was of little comfort to these Ponies now. For them, everything was lost, Equestria had lost, and their lives were as empty as their destroyed town.

"S-surely we can stay here? This is safe...right?" stuttered out a beaten looking Unicorn going by the name of Marble Bolt. He too had witnessed his life and home go up in flames to this dark and mysterious force.
His denial of their situation though was not helpful. Yes, these ponies had found temporary safety here, deep in the woods, but a temporary thing it was indeed. No soldiers were close, if existing anymore. Equestria had been shattered in one foul swing, and all survivor Ponies now were alone, having to fend for themselves. Any denial of this fact was dangerous, foolish in fact. Denial and attempted bravado would surely end in disaster.

"I just want this all to end! I want my life back!" sobbed a female Pegasus named Ivy Dust. Her complete lack of self support, her broken strength just collapsing her spirit on in here, it was a domino effect that toppled each Pony present, one after the other.
As one Pony lost total hope, so did the next. The night was dark, and the world darker.

“QUIET!” suddenly shouted the elder pony sternly, prompting all attention to be focused towards him. “Have any of you listened to yourselves? Do you know what you are saying?” commanded the old pony, his eyes digging into all those younger than him. “You have lost hope. You have given up!”

No Pony knew this elderly Pony. whether he was from the town was unknown. He simply had escorted this group from the burning remains of their homes, to this relatively safe and hidden spot. All saw his amulet and Moon markings. He was a servant of the Night, a servant of Luna herself. He was no Guard, nor fighter it seemed. He never stated who he was, nor his connection to the Princess, but connected he was none the less. He seemed to have the authority to scare together some organisation at least, but a fact weighing heavily on his heart, and something he would carry for the rest of his life, was out of a town population of two thousand , only these twelve remained.

He had saved a grand total of twelve ponies from that mass grave, himself included. Shame was a word too forgiving for him.

Despite this though, he had responsibility for these Ponies, and he would do whatever he could to keep them alive.

“Of course we have!” replied Star Wing, who's current despair and great loss had totally broken him , and resided him to the pits of anguish and gloom “We have lost everything. We’ve been hunted and tormented to the end of our lives, here, far from any other Ponies. We will die alone!” With this said, the rest of the group knew for a fact that this was not a lie and almost had no choice but to begin to audibly continue in their cries of hopelessness, some resorting to crying and torturing themselves with words of sorrow and misery.

“No!” shouted the elder in return, once again gaining attention. “You are not just an animated body of flesh and bone, you are Ponies! And for as long as you shall live you can never let this humiliating primal state of fear and hopelessness consume you!”

The Elders words were harsh, but in this hour of pain, they needed to be. Equestria had ignored all warnings of this apocalypse, squandered all opportunities of unity, strength and preperation. In his mind, he too saw very little hope, and who couldn't? All organised resistance had been plucked apart, chased into the wilderness. His Princess was no where to be found, only rumors of her shadowy figure of a Night Warden having help her escape from the land.

“How can we not? We have been given no other option!” cried a member of the group in desperation.

The Elder pondered on these panicked words. It was true, for them at least, there was very little hope. He wouldn't never voice this fact, least he condemn these Ponies to their final moments feeling only depression. His job here, as Princess Twilight had ordered all to do, was to maintain hope. Without effective leadership, her advice was to use the bonds of friendship to keep Ponies fighting and alive until salvation came. Such a glorious hope however, that seemed almost completely unlikely, even to the Elder.

Both allies and enemies alike to Equestria had also bore the force of this destruction, and they too had suffered. He remembered, before all this, no nation cooperated. Unity was never a thing. hatred and lies were all too common in the political world, and when they were too late, this divided nature showed. It was exploited and it was meant to be, and all beings suffered because of it.

The Elders only hope had been in the recent developments in Canterlot, that these strange and curious happenings and talks of potential allies would allow an understanding how to defend against this storm. Alas, from what it seemed, such a thing had never materialized, and all hopeful allies and talks broke down, and dispersed back across the sea.

But the Elder wouldn't let these Ponies last moments be spent in fear, if they were all to die, they would do so with hope in their heart, hope that the light would shine once more.

"Listen to me all!" The Elder demanded, gaining the attention he needed, even if it was through tearing eyes.

"This is not the first time we Ponies have suffered such darkness, we have fought from hell and death before!"

It was with this that the group did indeed settle down, or at least verbally given that faces of fear were still plastered onto nearly all the group, and eyes began to focus on their elder, ready to hear what he had to say.

"It was long long ago, before our noble Princesses were even born. A darkness came from across sea like now, It did not differentiate whose lives it claimed, and it did certainly not care for who the pony was before it forced them to leave this world."

These words were all too familiar to the Ponies present, and they had too much experience with it all, something the Elder picked up on, as he was determined to strike some hope into these Ponies.

"“Armies from throughout the land, from Pegasus to Zebra to Griffin tried to fight against this plague like force. Massive armies clashing on lands of once great and vibrant cities. From plains to ruins. From city to castle. From the mountains to the rivers we continued to lose. The fire continuing to spread at an unstoppable rate while the sky turned dark and tall figures ruled, but not all was as it was seemed. See, this wasn't a force so unstoppable, it wasn't no unnatural. Like all of us, it had the capability to lie, to cheat, and to fear. "

The Elder stood up, straightening himself to appear and strong and confident, and his epic tale continued.

" A mighty hero of ours, our savior in fact, he discovered this force was not as it was seemed. It only appeared unnatural and unstoppable, in reality, it was loosely held together, and beset with problems. It was ruled by a mighty Tyrant who held together this force with an iron grip, a cruel grip to even its own forces. So our hero exploited this. He was clever, so clever in fact that he outwit this Dictator of darkness and shattered the fragile unity of this force, then, with a united force of whatever was left in this world , he led them to victory, defeating this enemy with the same intrigue that it performed. They were sent back across the sea, and contained to a world in which nopony would ever find them, powerful magic ensuring such deadly thing would ever happen again".

Time passed, a the group thought on what they had heard. The Elder looked upon their faces, nor himself desperate for any sign of hope. He took this chance to cement any sapling of light and hope.

"Our heroes are doing the same! Princess Luna and Celestia, the heroes of Ponyville and our brave forces are fighting back, buying time to crack open this force like we did before, I have seen it myself!" The Elder knew he was lying now. His words were made up, all to inspire fake hope...
But it seemed to work, and however unjust it was, he persisted in his lie, for the greater good.

"The forces of friendship are winning! There is no amount of evil and cruelty that can beat out bonds! We will adapt to this new threat, and we will win!"

The atmosphere, in time, began to change, and a positive momentum took hold these Ponies had not felt in such a long while. It was all based on a falsehood however, and the Elder knew this would break their hearts in time, but what else was their to do? He didn't even know if his story was true, most likely not, only hearing it from with the Night Court as rumors.
Was lying the way here? Would it really take anything to ensure some hope? He was not taught to be such a things, but such things had also meant all of this. It had not helped them in the slightest.

“Excuse me sir".

The Elder heard a little gentle voice below him, distracting him from his guilt, and when he looked down, he saw a small white filly, her large eyes looking up at him. He didn't know what had happened to her family, but he feared the worst, yet seeing the smallest flicker of hope in those eyes, no matter how early such a thing might be, that was powerful.

“Yes my dear?” he smiled in return.

“I know I shouldn’t think like it, and trust me, I do feel better now, but so there is so much bad happening right now, and so many Ponies are hurt, so when we beat the bad guys, will there be a happy ending?”

The Elder suddenly blinked, taken back at this question. He gave it great thought, but his answer was constantly the same. He too wanted to believe, no matter how bleak the situation may be, but surely he had to keep to his lie, maintain the saplings of hope?
So much had happened in these past few years,, so much excitement, so much wonder, but also so much danger, as a few Ponies high up feared.
The Elder thought beyond this small desperate group for a moment. He knew of the actual fate of Luna and her followers. He knew of where the Element where, and he knew of who's company both now shared.

Up until recently Equestria had battled its enemies and threats, and had won to the tune of friendship and continued peace. This was no fairly tale however, this was real and unfamiliar territory to Ponies, and in that moment, perhaps quite ironically, that quality Equestria had survived so long with until now, Friendship, it shone through.... Specifically, the importance of honesty. The Elder cursed its timing.

“I don’t know my dear. I don’t know”.

Author's Note

Alright, first chapter!
It might not be quite perfect, in fact this chapter (and the next) i started a fair while back but only just got around to finishing , so here's hoping i've made a decent start.

Hope you all enjoyed reading and stick around for the ride. Ill appreciate each one of you clicking on my story. very Thankful to everyone of you.

Chapter 6 : These strange new creatures

These creatures were odd, and deep down, they made Solar uneasy.

Awaiting Luna’s careful response, Solar gave himself a better chance to observe these new arrivals. Standing close if not higher than six foot, they reminded him of a more upright ape in a way. Their bodies were covered in plate armour, but their five appendages on each…hand, as Solar remembered being the name of such a body part found on a few select animals, were clear. Strong chested, these were obviously warriors of some kind, possibly elite considering the craftsmanship of their armour.

Yet while most of this strange new species faces were covered with helmets, the leader who had just spoken was clear to see. The ape similarities were clear here, two parallel eyes and centralised nose on a relatively flat and oval like face. Unlike apes however was a notable lack of fur covering the face. This individual at least only had a tuft of fur on the top of its head, and a little around the jaw in a short beard like fashion. This combined with the very masculine sounding voice, signified this induvial was a male, and an older one at that, considering the hints of grey in the fur and beginnings of wrinkles on the face.

The most distinguishable feature however was a familiar one to Solar, and all ponies. Their primary features were ape like, but their facial expressions, their eyes were all very pony like. Full of emotion and unique variations, it showed a real sense of intelligence of this species, not surprising considering their speech and craftsmanship immediately seen.

Solar now noticed that Luna had yet to respond, her eyes yet still firmly fixated at the leader who had spoken to her. It was left to Princess Celestia to fill the verbal void.

“Indeed, this is my dear sister, Princess Luna of the Night” she cried out with a polite cough. “Luna, this is Commander…um…Starvation” Celestia finished, a little uneasy about such a name.

Luna however, had no issue with such a title. “Tis our pleasure Commander. An unusual name to be sure though, even if my dear sister does not have the nerve to say so.”

Such words were met with a stare Solar was just happy he had never received from the sun Princess. It was further evidence that fuelled Solar’s suspicion of something happening between the sisters.

“Ha! I suppose it is. We’ve already heard your lots different method of naming. Seems like you name your kids off certain qualities or appearances they have.” laughed the Commander, his deep and gruff voice reverberating through the room.

Luna did not share the laugh. “Thou doth misunderstand Sir. Your species doth indeed have a rather different approach of naming thy children, yet I refer to your quite crude name itself”.

Again, Solar spied a not quite well hidden attempt at Celestia giving Luna the dagger eyes, her disapproval of Luna’s less than diplomatic approach very clear.

Yet, quite out of the blue, it was not Luna who responded to her sisters silent accusation, nor was it the Commander, it was another one of these new beings. Stepping out of disciplined line, he moved to the Commanders side. He bore armour far more ornate than his comrades, the metallic suit with small hints of engraved gold and engravings of a language Solar could not read. At his side was a sword with a slight curve, in contrast to every other member of his race who bore a straight edged sword at their side, and a very dangerous looking halberd in their hands.

The helmet of this intervening individual came swiftly off, revelling a face Solar could guess was masculine and young, considering the oddly similar faces of ponies to this new species. His hair was short yet thick and had a sandy blonde shade to it. His face was clean shaven, allowing his fair skin and sharp features to be seen by all. It was his eyes which drew most attention. The rich deepness of the blue allowed for a very piercing look to be applied to them, and he used them to bury deeply and angrily into Princess Luna.

“Such an insult! Was the letter we sent not enough? No, not even conversing for the last two damn hours is enough for you to understand our customs”

Luna seemed taken back at such an outburst, perhaps only used to Solar being the pony to so openly talk about her in such a way. It was left to Princess Celestia to bridge this diplomatic gap.

“We do apologise my new friend. I’m afraid the Princess Luna here did not read your letter, nor hear your commander words today, she is the Princess of the Night after, and has been having a well-deserved rest.” The individual did not seem satisfied at such an answer.

“And why not huh? Are we not important enough for you? I thought you said we were the first new intelligent species you had met in hundreds of years?”

A good question to be honest. Has this anything to do with whatever is happening between the Princesses?

Celestia’s eyes almost immediately moved over to her sister’s as the question was asked. Luna knew now she had, for whatever reason, been excluded of any knowledge or indication of these beings arrival, and her stern face showed her reaction and thoughts on the matter. It ensured Celestia answer was one that had to be made of careful tact, and non-antagonising answer, as well as having at least some answer to Luna being kept in the dark.

“Well, for a whole host of reasons, Sir….?”

“VICTUS VANE! YOU GET THE FUCK BACK INTO LINE!” Commander Starvation wasted no time in getting his face as close as possible to the individual now known as Victus. No care was given to the volume of his voice, and the sudden aggression gave the servant ponies the scare of their lives.

“Commander, our first day here and we risk being disrespected”

“Boy, you risk a foot up your fucking ass if you don’t shut it!” The commander was fuming now, leaving poor Celestia quite taken back.

“My father-“

“YOUR DADDY ISNT HERE! YOUR FOSSIL OF A FAMILY ISNT ANY USE HERE BOY! NOW YOULL PUT THAT FUCKING HELMET ON TO HIDE THAT UGLY FACE OF YOURS OR ILL THROW YOUR POMPERED FORM INTO THE WASTELAND MYSELF!”

Celestia quickly stood up from her throne, trying to cool the situation down.

“Commander it’s quite alright, it was a simple misunderstanding. No need to send Victus here into the wasteland, as you say. Whatever they may be”.

So quickly this whole encounter had turned into a situation Solar just wished he had popcorn to snack on. For an odd reason, and with a very interesting look Solar could only associate with regret of his words, the Commander quickly withdrew his verbal aggression with a sharp inhale. Perhaps this being was hiding something also?

Yet Solar far more enjoyed the look Luna now bore. Any anger she currently bore to Solar was now replaced with obvious anger towards Celestia. A ‘ simple misunderstanding’ , as Celestia had put it may have calmed her new guests, but it did far to alleviate Luna’s concerns, and proclaiming it to be a forgetful mishap or a truly honest mistake was not an answer either Luna nor Solar believed, even though acceptable to just say and lie, in order to calm the situation down.

The Night Princess did not voice her concerns, such would be improper for a Royal, not to mention stupid to show such divide to these new creatures.

As much as it obviously pained her to say, Luna had to temporarily swallow the fact that she had been left out, but her years of experience now shone through. “Forgive me Sir Victus” she said, bowing her head a slight bit, resulting in a slightly less acussive, but still annoyed look from Victus. “And forgive me Commander, I was not here for your arrival, nor was I aware of any prior knowledge of your species. Would it be improper to again ask thee to repeat what thou hath already told Celestia?”

The commander abandoned a visibly pressured Victus, who had obviously been affected by such a verbal onslaught. If he noticed that Victus did go back into line, but refused to re quip his helmet, he didn’t say anything. Quickly glancing back at Celestia, he gave an amused smile.

“You weren’t kidding when you said she talks differently”

Solar noticed Luna gave a quick blink. Her mouth slightly ajar. Her face conveyed shock, but also a degree of sadness, maybe even betrayal. Her eyes momentarily glanced towards Solar, who, in understanding the situation and suspecting something between the sisters, had an almost concerned look on his face.

In that moment in which Luna’s eyes were upon on him, being excellent judge of character that he was, he saw her look upon him as an ally would. Maybe the fact that she suspected herself that Solar had caught on to what happening between the two was allowed her to believe that Solar would share her shock and opinion and that he was on her side. To a degree, he did. Celestia always did radiate a larger sense of pompousness and an almost politician like character. Luna…didn’t at least, and Solar could give her that, at the very least.

“But anyway, sure thing Princess” proclaimed the Commander, leaving Luna still shocked. Solar knew what she was thinking. Celestia hadn’t completely forgotten Luna, allowing her to describe her sister to these new beings, but even with Luna on her mind, she still made no attempt to inform nor share any information to Luna. To Solar at least, this was worse than being flat out forgotten. What was her excuse? He could tell Luna was almost begging to know.

With a double cough, the commander feigned an attempt at being a diplomat, even giving a mock bow.

“Princess Luna, may I present your representatives and emissaries of Humanity. We are the Humans of the great land of Salutis” purposely overly enthusiastic, Solar could sense a hint of pride in his words, and his land.

New knowledge now in hoof, Luna shed some of her prior shock, and began with the questions.

“So, Humans, describe to me your land. Where doth thee come from? We had no idea such a civilisation was left undiscovered”

The Commanded shifted uneasily, lowering his head for a short time, the reason not yet known to Solar.

“You know Princess, I really wish I could stand here, before you, and say how great things are back home. How we’ve got everything sorted….but I can’t do that Princess” He breathed a heavy sigh, one bleeding story and sadness,

“Pray tell, why not?” inquired Luna, genuinely interested.

“You see Princess...” He said, moving towards Luna, obviously not one for adhering carefully to personal space. “You see, you’ve got it good here. All your people walking around, doing this and that. Actually doing things they enjoy? Well holy shit, you got us beat! Having the luxury to be lazy? Fuck yeah! Yes please!”

Sensing The Princess was only wanting a proper answer, the Commander straighten up. “What I’m trying to say Princess is, back home, things are bad. Like, real bad.” His shoulders slumped down, and he again let out a sigh. “Its constant war. Things are real shit. Everyone is against each other, lives are lost daily.”

A world of peace and prosperity in Equestria had, for better or for worse, ensured every pony was an unknown to violence and danger. Solar being an exception, he could still understand why Luna seemed a little taken back at this.

“Why, Commander? What hath happened in great Salutis to warrant such devastation?”

“Fuck if I know Princess” The commander shrugged, proclaiming essentially how such things were out of his power. “It just is. Its life. Not much more on that to be honest”. The Commanders words suddenly turned sombre as if a great pain was being spoke of.

Or a great lie. Something just isn’t right

“Oh yeah, before you ask about my name again, and of ours for example, let me quickly explain. Back home, depending on your…class of people, should we say, your name will vary.” He turned his head towards Victus, once again reminded that he wasn’t enjoying looking upon this young human. “Victus here, he and his family, the arrogant lot they are, they pass their second name down through the generations, each sharing the same family name, in this case, Vane. Only the pompous elite usually do such a thing. The rest of us however, being the apparent lowly scum we are.” He said with a smirk, turning back to Luna. “We don’t get such a luxury. We either earn our name, or get it given to us based on our life. So my own name, Starvation, well, let’s just say it’s not pure chance I was given such a description” The smirk, still remaining, transformed into an abomination of a smile which only suggested a deeper and horrific meaning.

Luna did not flinch, if this was some sort of intimidation, she would not cower before it. “Is thou saying thy name refers to a chapter from your life, a time in which thou was hungry perhaps?”

Solar knew what Luna was doing. Clearly her reason was false, the true meaning behind the name less degrading, but in switching the mood of the room from one of fear to one of a small degree of humour, and while the Commander did indeed laugh, it was fairly obvious it was defensive, and hiding embarrassment.

“Not exactly Princess. I think it’s fairly obvious that I wouldn’t be here if that was so. The shame…ouch.” He said with a wince. “No, my ‘fame’ comes from the amount of poor enemy boys and girls I’ve starved to death in my sieges. I’m good at it”

“Is that something to be so proud of, Commander? Much less to share so liberally with us” Luna replied, sternly and seriously, taking no great interest in such a horrific name meaning.

“Not at all. It’s just my name, and you asked for the meaning it, so I gave it. I can do nothing about the reaction of others. Usually I suggest they just get used to it” The passive aggression from the Commander was notable, creating a silent standoff between him and Luna.

Solar didn’t know if these Humans had capability of magic, seeing no indications so far, but magic or not, he knew precious little to nothing about their species, and now, this potentially very dangerous race was giving Luna the evils, who returned them with no qualms. Luna was essentially a Goddess, but knowing so little about the humans, he had no idea who to bet on.

Unfortunately, Celestia, the kill joy she ever was, refused to let such a scenario play out.

“Ah! Commander!” she exclaimed, stealing the attention and diverting the human’s angry gaze with Luna away. “As humanity’s official ambassador, you and your friends will be need suitable accommodation.”

Whether or not Celestia had charm and charisma was up for debate for Solar, but regardless of his opinion, she successfully calmed the situation down. The Human Commander smiled with a puff of his chest, obviously appreciating the respect and dignity that an individual of his rank deserved, respect that Luna was beginning to, quite appropriately, stave him from. Not to mention that Luna’s jab at his name would surely hurt his pride, especially if he was a leader whom liked to command great control and power over his subordinates, a quality Solar suspected of the Human.

“Now we’re talking Princess! A place suitable for my fifty men if you please”

Fifty?! Does Luna know there’s more of them?

The look on Luna’s face all but confirmed her lack of knowledge of the matter.

In the room, including the Commander, there were but ten Humans. Wherever the other forty were wasn’t the issue. Again the issue derived from the Luna had not be informed of such. Solar could think of way too many reasons how such a lack of knowledge could really bit Celestia in the Flank. What if some ponies or Guards had encountered these forty Humans? Luna would be well within her right as a Princess to have the Humans dealt with, and such a thing would be a terrible diplomatic incident, so why was Celestia so tight lipped about all this?

“Hmm, normally any diplomatic missions we receive would usually be housed in the embassy quarter of the castle, but such is the highly unprecedented nature of today’s meeting, it would be improper to just settle for that. I believe the old sovereign tower should suffice. It is large enough and grand for you”

The Sovereign Tower?

Solar knew it, despite not ever setting hoof in there. It was used for Princes and Princesses of old, when such positions were more of a common thing. That wasn’t the surprise of the decision though. Sure, it was extremely uncommon if not unheard for it to be used for such purposes but looking at Luna, and the surprised blink Solar saw her give, was the reason behind the surprise.

“Beloved Sister, surely we misheard you. The Sovereign tower is nearly within the boundaries of the Moon garden”

Solar understood the shock and almost childlike sadness Luna bore upon her face. Similar to the tower itself, Solar had had little to no experience with the Moon garden. The reason being, that it was Luna’s own personal garden, to a degree. It had been built supposedly for Luna, prior to her banishment as Nightmare Moon. Constructed to apparently help calm and help Luna back in a time where personal circumstances and life were far than kind to her. It was a tranquil and peaceful personal space for her, and very dear to her heart. She still used it from time to time, and as such, only the most loyal, qualified, best and downright lucky Night Guard ponies were chosen to have guard within the space. Solar had never been chosen among ponies as, just like his entire career, his had blown it.

Celestia now suddenly went on the defensive. “I just believe our new guests deserve only the best, and it’d be a shame to leave the place unused”

Luna’s breathing sped up a little, and she stepped forward hurryingly, desperate to make her plea. “Tia, please” she sounded so sincere, so innocent…and so hurt. It was a small glimpse of a side of the Princess Solar had never seen. Sensing her change in demeanour, Luna quickly regained composure. “Sister, I just think we should discuss such a decision.”

Celestia however, as politely as calmly as she could, had none of it. “And leave our new friends without a possible place to even sleep? We can’t have that now, can we?” she said, with an almost obnoxious politician like smile on her face as she turned to the Commander, who gave a thankful bow of the head.

Solar kept his eyes closely on Luna however, interested in her next move. She seemed almost panicked, not knowing what to say. Her increased breathing rate remained, and her eyes darted around as if they didn’t know what to do either.

Again though, almost to Luna’s rescue, emerged Victus, once more interrupting to voice his opinion, much to his Commanders great and severe displeasure.

“I think further discussion is needed on this matter, by both of the Princesses, and us! It’d be a great shame if we so easily set up our accommodation within the castle and woke up with our throats slit!”

Celestia seemed genuinely shocked at such a suggestion. Whatever Solar knew her as, she wasn’t a murderer, much less a schemer. It was left up to the Commander to voice disapproval of such as suggestion.

“Boy, are you deaf?! I swear you’ll be back home if you say another thing! I don’t care what your father says!” He shouted, storming over to Victus and grabbing him by the scruff of the neck. “That is, if I even let you return with your life”

The two Humans stared piercingly at each other, neither backing down, but the Commander had a responsibility here. He turned back to Celestia, acting as calm as he could. “Princess, it’s quite alright. We don’t need much space, if it’s an issue we can find will settle for any other location. We’ve suffered worse places to sleep.”

“No no no Commander, it’s no issue at all” She had only had the audacity to state such a thing as both she and Solar saw upon Luna a defeated look, her head held low, almost as if you could cry. Celestia had obviously taken this as her backing down.

The Commander gave it though for a moment for speaking again. “It would be rude to decline a Princess. But if we may, I’d like to offer some of my men as guards to the Tower, and its surrounding area. Think of it as earning our keep. I’d hate for us to not repay such a generous offer.”

“An interesting proposal offer, Commander. I will give it serious thought.”

Solar could only notice her frequent uses of ‘I’, and not ‘we’. She truly was making the decisions solo here.

“Now Commander, if you would like, may my guards offer you a quick tour of the castle? It’d be my honour”

The Human smiled, all while shoving the rebellious Victus back into line. “That’d be amazing Princess. It’d be interesting to have a quick talk with Equestria’s military men also”

Celestia smiled, as a Day Guard pony stepped from her side, ready to begin the tour.

“Come on boys, let’s have a look what these Ponies can build.” The commander said happily, as his people moved to follow the Day guard. “You too, Vane, hopefully it’ll keep your mouth shut” with that he gave a quick slap to the back the young humans head, who in turn quickly recoiled. “That’s why you wear a helmet boy” Solar heard the commander say, as the humans left the throne room, leaving a very awkward atmosphere behind.

It was silent, and neither of the Princesses could even look each other in the eye. That was until Luna slowly raised her head, and burrowed her eyebrows at her sister, but it was Celestia who spoke the first words.

“Luna, what was that?”

Luna seemed genuinely amazed and shocked at this.

“What was that? Sister, what was the deal keeping me in the dark about all this? How dare you even?” Solar sensed the tension.

Celestia gave a quick pause, possibly to fabricate an answer, and just like a politician, she gave a totally different answer. “What about your insistence of using the old way of speaking? I thought you moved passed that, Luna”

The avoidance of her question did nothing to satisfy Luna’s confusion, and only panned the flames of her anger. “I was just trying to be professional sister. Show these Humans that we are a noble, and ancient species, one that demands respect…I just…find it occasionally difficult to speak in purely one way. ”

Celestia snorted a small feminine laugh, quite dismissively. “Well, that went well didn’t it” Sarcasm flowed off her tongue like a waterfall.

“Excuse me?!” The shock in Luna’s voice now reached an all-time high, even Solar felt somewhat uncomfortable between this arguments between Goddesses.

“Nothing Luna, I’m just sayi-“

“Why do you insist in treating me like a child, Celestia? We know little of these Humans, we need to be careful on how we act” Luna said, cutting her sister off.

“Luna, I am sorry you weren’t awake when they arrived, but we have to deal with the situation as we are now presented it, so if you may, I have to ensure order is maintained within our city. Most ponies do not know of the Humans, so I will now prepare for that. I suggest you do what you can for the good of our citizens also, dear sister” Celestia didn’t even give Luna a chance to respond. She trotted out the room, a few guards in tow, now leaving just Luna and Solar.

The Princess had hardly acknowledged his presence, not even giving him any look now. Solar had to step within eyes view again now to gain her attention. She even seemed surprised that he was still here.

“Solar Virtue, what hath occurred within this room shall not leave the confines of it. Do thee understand clearly?” she said accusingly

“Clear as crystal, Princess.”

She then gave some thought and her eyes set upon him, a look filled with sly opportunity within them.

“Solar Virtue, now that thou are mine, your Princess…nay, your kingdom has a task for you, one in which thou will have a chance to prove thyself to your Princess, and serve your fellow ponies”

Remembering his unfortunate position of being locked into her service, Solar almost felt like sighing in frustration, were it not for his suspicion of her use for him.

“These Humans arrive unannounced, and full of mystery, I require thee to simply find out more…”

The suspicions were correct. Solar did indeed have experience in such matters, covert ops and infiltration.

“…and to determine my Sisters hesitation and secretive nature on all of this”

Solar blinked in surprise. “Princess, you want me to…spy on Princess Celestia?

Hearing that word unsettled Luna a little, having to shake her head. “Such a thing is quite impossible, given your position here. Thou would be unable to get close, but I just require you to keep thy eyes and ears open for any information regarding our new guests.” She turned towards the great stain glassed windows. “Tis getting late, and mine duties begin soon. Yours however, begin now, and worry not, thou will given appropriate accommodation within the castle, and enough privacy by the time my night comes. Thou are dismissed, Solar Virtue. Do not return to me until you have intelligence of worth. ” She said nothing further, not even a look, resuming her distant and exceedingly professional attitude to him.

It was just him now. He needed something to give to the Princess.

If he had not met these Humans, he guessed escape would still be an option, but as he presumed Luna knew now, with these Humans, and with his unusual job, he would be eager to begin his task, such was the fascinating intrigue and unprecedented situation currently occurring.

Solar allowed himself a smile. Luna was right.

Author's Note

Longest chapter thus far, yay i guess?
Also, for those who have read the description and are thinking, "man, these humans sound totally different from that, are we being lied to" dont worry. lets just say maybe they arent taking any lessons from Applejack.
Thanks for reading everyone. I appreciate any feedback, good or bad
Next xhapter will be a little different, so stay tuned

Chapter 25: Trapped in darkness

Rainbow Dash

Rainbow had both enjoyed and dreaded the last day.

Sleep had not been something she found herself great friends with. The sea was gentle and fair, as were the crew. The ship in itself had not been disruptive to her in any form. Of course Rainbow wasn’t so ignorant to think this was only because the Humans were peaceful, loving creatures who believed kindness was the way. Rainbow had long past the point in believing they weren’t as bad as they seemed. They were bad, and there was no way beating around that painful and ugly truth. In fact, Rainbow had now transitioned into a more philanthropist way of thinking, though perhaps only in good wishes and hopes. There was very little to be done in saving the world, but after all, it’s the little steps that count.

In all, her time aboard the Fortune, the name Rowan had finally shared, was still pleasant, at least in contrast to the rest of the world.

Perhaps it was in fact that the Fortune had been too beneficial. Of course there was the very fact that the ship and its Captain had literally saved Rainbow from hunters and the savagery of the wastes. Yet while such a thing would have been a godsend, were she fresh here, it honestly just felt like a relief, albeit a strong one. That was not the reason she had enjoyed herself.

The reason joy had returned to her was that it wasn’t the only thing returning. Throughout yesterday, and late into the candlelit night, Rainbow had been living a normal life. Just a plain, decent life.

Gone was the constant death threats. Gone was the arguments and conflicts with Navnløs. In their place was a safe and fun environment, just socialising with the other Humans. The crew, at least most of them, had taken to winding down below deck once their jobs had been fulfilled. Rainbow eventually developed the courage to join them and had discovered that Human fun, Human humour and general Human life wasn’t too different to Ponies back home.

Sure they were a bit blunter. They all had developed a very dry, dark sense of humour. This was all a by-product of living in this world. It had raised them to be quite a bit rougher around the edges to Ponies at home. Rainbow couldn’t blame them however, and she never wanted to. She loved her friends, and would do everything to be with them again, but Rainbow still had her own sense of fun, and by chance, it just so happened that these Humans were more in tune with that.

It was rowdy, stormy and often crude fun. Offensive jokes were thrown around more times than she could count. Initially this had created a sense of nervousness within Rainbow, as she feared she wouldn’t fit in. But after some time, the group opened up, and despite plenty of teasing about her appearance, Rainbow sunk into her new comfort zone, and finally began to smile

It was worthy to note that Rainbow wasn’t fully sure the enjoyment she currently felt was legitimate and real, or it had stemmed from the very peculiar drink she had tasted. It was alcoholic, that much was certain, yet it had not been refined or perfected into the tastes experienced back home. Not that she was an expert on such things, for Rainbow generally stuck to a healthier diet, but what she did know was that drink she had, it would barely even pass as drinkable in Equestria. It was strong and almost acidic with a part citrus taste. Appealing to some maybe, but the raw and almost boorish feeling that came with it wasn’t quite yet to Rainbows taste pallet.

Initially, this only fuelled Rainbows fears she wasn’t one of the gang present. Yet the only thing she really did provoke was a barrel of friendly laughter. Humour then gave way to confidence, which led to conversation.

There was much discussed and joked about that night, many things probably too outlandish for even a sober Rainbow Dash. Fun and games it was not all though. Rainbow learned a great deal of Human life. The tribal, almost primitive nature of many of the survivors outside the surviving nations. That if you weren’t some meagre village boarding on starvation, you were either stuck between a seemingly eternal war waged from the nations of Salutis and the Union, or whatever conflicts the remaining smaller nations warred, in a desperate attempt to be the predator and not the prey.

Laughter was common on that night, yet the grizzly reality of the world could not be ignored for long, even by the Human’s. Funny memories could not stop regretful and painful experiences. They could not what every Human present had been through.

Tales of absolute misery, that were apparently the pure norm, nearly resulted in Rainbow bringing back up her drink, such was its intensely awful detail. What Rainbow was , ironically, glad to know was that suffering was truly universal here, and everyone present on that night had somehow escaped a life of pure poverty and pain, only to end up in a life of desperate opportunity, where ruthlessness was key, and danger was everywhere. Rainbow was honestly glad these Humans ended up as pirates, as a life outside the relatively safe seas was a life of probable death. Rainbow was glad she knew this, for not only could she be thankful the crew now no longer had to be subjected to involuntarily misery created from both man and nature, but because she was increasingly becoming more aware of their true pain.

It hurt her to know these things, but it only solidified her firm belief that Humanity, Navnløs included, could not be forgotten about. That they had to be saved. While Rainbow now had a lead home which fuelled her burning desire to be there, now she wanted to be back of a higher reason. To get help for this world.

However she could, she would return here, and she would show it true loyalty.

Speaking of loyalty, or perhaps the lack of it, Rainbow had been meaning to talk to Navnløs. Throughout the night his almost spiteful anti-socialness hadn’t pleased her, and as she drank, laughed and had fun with the crew, it hadn’t exactly been subtle that Navnløs had taken to almost scarily staring at her. Every time Rainbow had confronted him about his behaviour, he simply acted as if it hadn’t had happened, and that she had come to him just for a chat. Furthermore, and upon further thought, this behaviour had actually been at odds with how had had chosen to act aboard the ship. This flip flopping however just wouldn’t do, and if he had to commit, Rainbow was sure it wouldn’t involve idle staring.

In all, Rainbow didn’t wish to spend her time talking with him like some parent to a child, not that now was a time she could be properly focusing on returning home. Navnløs, whether he liked it or not, had been instrumental in her actually getting to this point, and with luck, he would continue to help her. His skills, as he would probably call them, had admittedly, proven useful. Additionally, thanks to Rainbow’s own socialising with the crew, and with the amassed knowledge of the severity of the world, it would now hopefully be enough to show Navnløs that, at least in terms of ignorance, she was now an equal with them. Gone would be that condescending cruelty he had demonstrated too many times now.

The first obstacle to such a renewed partnership however, was a simple one. Finding him. Granted the ship wasn’t exactly large, yet Navnløs had already shown an ability to either gain attention from afar, with his staring, or on the contrary, not to gain any attention with his hiding skills.

So Rainbow emerged from below deck, finding no sign of the Human. Atop the deck and in the fresh sea air, she took a moment to Inhale the clarity of it all. Perhaps her body had just adjusted to the decayed air of the planet, or perhaps the air here was as fresh and clear as it seemed. Rainbow couldn’t be sure, but from what she was, it was obvious the deathly, worn feeling of the lands air was long behind them, quite literally so, given the endless horizon of water seemed to simply never end.

Satisfied with her current whereabouts, Rainbow continued her search. The bow of the ship was lifeless, with neither Navnløs nor crew manning that area. In fact, given the crews exaggerated actions last night, Rainbow was quite sure the ship may remain like this, with nothing but a skeleton crew keeping it going.

Next she ventured to the stern of the ship, right to the back of the vessel. While no Navnløs dwelled there too, Rainbow didn’t yet leave. Leaning over the rails and watching the sea go by, Rainbow was not left with a free, liberating feeling as she once felt here. Yes, it was calm, peaceful even, but watching nothing but empty ocean travel behind them, with its endless and equally barren impression, very akin to the ruined land, somehow unnerved her. Perhaps it was the fear of falling over, right into the ocean, and seeing the ship increasingly escape her forever, that was a panicking feeling. Being left in such an empty, lifeless place was a true horror, and such a lonely one that it almost made her just want to find Navnløs immediately, and seek companionship with him.

And that truly was a new feeling.

Pulling away from her fears, Rainbow lessened her chances of being left alone in her watery grave and retreated from the railings, expecting to get back to the search, Rainbow was stopped as she descended the stairs onto the deck, as she collided with Rowan, exciting the captains quarters, whose location was just directly underneath where Rainbow had been standing.

“Watch it pal!” Rainbow immediately found herself saying. It wasn’t even the annoyance of feeling her face suddenly collide into something else, nor was it the aggravating shock and suddenly being stopped in her tracks. It just came out, in an instinct seemingly new to her, and not the casual, almost nonchalant impulses found in her actions back home.

Rainbow made no mistake. This was a new development, one brought in through association with the Humans, and her prolonged time spent here. The fact that it was a Captain whom she bumped into didn’t matter. Her character had simply become more rugged.

“My oh my! You’ve been spending too much time with my crew.” Rowan’s analysis was far too keen, and Rainbow couldn’t help but shift in her embarrassment. New as it was, this new attitude of hers was still finding its feet.

“Hehe…Sorry…” she said, rubbing the back of her head. “Guess I don’t know my way around boats as much as I’d like to”. Rainbow felt obliged to take the humble route, if only to stay in Rowan’s good graces. His hospitality and assistance deserved some loyalty of course.

“Don’t worry about it!” the pirate replied, dismissing the collision as a non-issue with just a wave of his hand, a kind smile never leaving his face. “And don’t drag yourself down. If it’s all as you say, and you can break the sound barrier all by yourself, then I cannot and will not criticise you for not knowing the layout of this old vessel. Dare I say, one so cool can do no wrong”. With a mock bow, Rainbow allowed herself a laugh. It was continuingly a nice experience aboard the Fortune, and it forever made a welcome change to the harsh experiences of the land. As meant in friendly jest as it was though, Rainbow became aware of two things. Firstly, Rowan seemed to have a whole wardrobe of fancy clothing aboard, what with his change of attire into, while still the same captain looking long jacket outfit, an equally opulent and most likely expensive appearance. Fine fabrics and trimmings were common on him and complimenting the now red coat were an array of colourful yet tasteful details, with plenty of precious metals donning him too. As it would surely make Rarity blush with his charm and classy allure, Rainbow too did feel her laugh nearly enter giggle territory, and with it, the sound of an idealised young girl.

Thankfully, Rainbow betrayed no sense of admiration, but instead realised her second point. Rowan had, playfully, complimented her using the word ‘cool’. It was obvious that it was meant as nothing but a friendly point to ensure Rainbow need not dwell onto the collision. Yet as she seemed to be infamous for back home, Rainbow had many experiences of being ‘cool’. She liked to describe herself in such a way, too many times to the extreme. Many mistakes had been made in embracing and trying to own such an almost petty description, and despite liking being an almost opposite of Twilight, with her egghead like ways, she had been wary and increasingly careful over the past few years to not solely be associated with the word. It had corrupted her somewhat, and blinded her to her true responsibilities. Her friends.

She wouldn’t be making that mistake again. Not in such a friendless place.

“You know coolness doesn’t make me like…good at everything, right?”

In his own embarrassed defence, Rowan back tracked. He clearly had meant no ill will in his words, and keeping this mystical, foreign creature, in the form of Rainbow, to keep a continued positive opinion of him seemed like a fought for task.

“My apologies. Perhaps the charm offensive has come to a decisive end. Perhaps I should just…let go?” His smile remained, and his tone was at all serious, but still, his words contradicted this fact, and Rainbow decided to enquire.

“Let what go?”

Rowan leaned against the guard rail of the stern’s stairs. Folding his arms, he seemed to admire Rainbow in a way. Not in any heartfelt way, Rainbow realised, but as an artist admires their painting. He seemed, perhaps, proud that Rainbow was here, and with him on his ship.

“I suppose now the clues of both your entry and potential exit of this…word? If I’m correct in all this theorising. I suppose now they are emerging, you will be rid of the seas soon enough, ready to continue your search on land.” Rowan could not hide his disappointment, and his great desire to keep Rainbow In his company, surrounded by the empty sea he seemed to love so.

Again rubbing the back of her head, Rainbow formulated an answer. Of course she needed to get home, and staying for some, albeit fun, bunch of pirates wasn’t in her plans. Besides, she barely knew Rowan, so his sadness wasn’t all the way legitimate. Still, she didn’t wish to seem too harsh to the human who had saved her from potential capture.

“I mean…yeah, of course…” it was awkward for her. She wasn’t the soft, fluffy kind of pony to satisfy another’s pity with kindness and love, yet it was Rowan’s strange look of sadness that she had previously noted that prevented that very foreign quality to ever become an idea.

Perhaps it was just Human reaction to disappointment. They didn’t seem the type to break into tears. Perhaps this almost jealous sorrow was just the Human way of coping.

“…B-but you know I can’t stay here forever!” Rainbow pleaded, determined not to ruin the mood. “You know even if I figure out how to get back, and kick and chill here for a bit, there’s always the hunter guys after us, or rather you know, Navnløs.” Rainbow felt no great guilt in the truth, despite its effect on Rowan. Perhaps it would of in Equestria, but not now. It was change and adaptation saving her here, and her loyalty, shining bright. “You’ve both saved my life it’s just… Navnløs, I’ve known him longer, you know?”

This felt like strange justification to be making on her end. As if there had been two boys fighting over her, and she needed to make a choice. Perhaps that thought had some truth in it, as both Navnløs and Rowan were male, but that was surely all. Right?

“Yeah...yeah…he doesn’t have a fierce crew and a ship to boot, yes?” Rowan replied, picking himself up somewhat after some thought.

Relieved, Rainbow smiled back, thankful she didn’t have to make this weird. “You got it! Speaking of which….”

Rainbow had meant to bring up her original goal here, to find Navnløs. Rowan might have known, were he asked. Yet in some almost arrogant rudeness, his interruption brought them to another topic.

“Indeed! Your search for your home, while disappointingly takes you from this amazing local, does take you back to the forgotten land.”

Not at all the point Rainbow wished to make. While it was an important one, it was hopefully Navnløs who could help her here, should she find him and bring him back around. Rowan may be a master of the sea, but Navnløs defiantly seemed one of the land.

“Uhh, yeah. I guess it does…” Rainbow said, irritation etched in her voice and she did not approve of the interruption.

“And with it, the possibility of running into the Hunters from Salutis…”

Rainbow didn’t want to concede. No matter how much she felt she needed to. That was her stubbornness talking, and in reigning it in, that would Rowan would win. As the terrible loser that she was, even she had to admit, this was too a valid point. Navnløs was to help her with these plans, yet it was he who they were hunting, and until she had boarded the Fortune, they hadn’t been stopped.

A loss for her surely, but one worth living for, just to plan for the worst case scenario.

“Right…you met them before?” it was a silly question really. Asking something as if these dangerous Humans were long lost friends. In the back of her mind, Rainbow knew still she was too ignorant on the hidden dangers of the world.

“You think if I had, that I’d be still here? Let alone in the command of a ship and a crew?”

Now Rainbow really did feel stupid. Rowan didn’t speak as if he was joking anymore. He was serious in his speech, and carried a concerned level of sombreness with him. His tone was severe, not angrily so, but it made no mistake in proving the severity of the topic.

The truth was, were Rainbow to be in such a vulnerable position as she had been in before, she’d be screwed.

“I guess not…”Rainbow then replied in embarrassment. Rowan seemed to notice this, and took a softer tone, in both body and voice.

“Worry not. I’ll make it so that you’ll be well away from their grips. I’m sure Navnløs does not wish to subject his body to such…violations.”

Rainbow frowned at such a point. In all her long and hard travels to escape them, the hunters still carried an air of mystery. Navnløs had explained they were of Salutis, and they specialised in secret, perhaps darker motives.

Picking up on this, Rowan cringed a little, his mind occupied most likely on their reality. “Like I said, I’ve never had any direct encounters with them, but from what I’ve heard, whenever some poor soul gets them on his tail, he will be taken to the far north, into the mountains.”

His cautious speech was not lost on Rainbow. Already was she beginning to regain her fear for what was out there.

“And….um…what happens there?” she said, worryingly so.

“Your guess is as good as mine, I’m afraid.” Rowan said with a disappointed sigh, as his help for Rainbow was not so valuable. “None who venture that way ever return. What I do know is these Hunters, as malicious as they are, aren’t so cruel and violent that they act as if they were on a killing spree. They have a master, and that’s probably were your worries should truly lie…”

Rainbow listened intently, thirsty for knowledge that would ascend her survival skills. Yet as skilful as she could be, she had a nasty feeling they would all be for nought.

“…It’s that…scientist guy…”

Rainbow blinked. She was sure she had heard Navnløs mention something about that. Yet the knowledge had ended there. She was left confused. Confused if she should be worried about a potential egghead.

“Scientist?” Rainbow simply responded.

Rowan, regardless of his detected Rainbow’s continued worry or not, did not put it to chance. He wasn’t going to let Rainbow go into this overly confident.

“Now don’t let that word fool you. I know in the old world, and perhaps yours, a man of science was a man of peace and one dedicated to knowledge of the betterment of his field. ‘Science’ today is rare enough in that the only man of science will be a man of industry. The industry of war. Society has no need for research into anything but that, you see?”

It made sense, as sad as it was. What was left of the world was a fight for survival, and one who was armed and still living, or not. What higher culture was left was dedicated to finding new ways to kill. Nothing more.

Before Rainbow could say yes however, Rowan interrupted again. Yet this time, only for her sake. “That’s the norm, you could say. Dangerous, heartless men. Men who would put you in the middle of a live firing range just to calibrate some worthless cannon. Sympathy for them is as hard to come by as their actual ability to fight. This guy however, I just wish he was like them.”

Rainbow gulped, perhaps now realising just how much danger she was in.

“Dead men don’t talk, so I’m not sure how these rumours have come by me, but what I heard was this guy…Proxsis, I think it was, is an absolute maniac. No morality. Nothing on his mind but pain and misery”.

There were bad individuals in Equestria. Evil even. Rainbow however, was about to see just how nice they truly were.

“For that Lord Vanquisher, he conducts all sorts of creepiness. Granted, they make for great rumours and stories, but for whoever gets captured and delivered to him, I pray they are just that, rumours. There is true horror in those mountains of which you could never imagine, and of which you could never scream loud enough from the torture…”

Silence then came. The waves acting as the tumbleweed, so to speak. It was not an awkward situation though. It was a terrifying one.

“Geez….I…I-I um…”

Rainbow was left a mess. Rowan hadn’t exactly gone into gory details, what with it all only being rumours. But that was where the problem ultimately lay, for Rainbow. These were obviously not rumours, and the reasoning behind that was a simple one. Because here, the worst torture, the most unethical of actions and the worst pain imaginable was a part of everyday life here. It simply, in perhaps the saddest reality of all, that should anyone gain even a shred of power here, they would only use it to terrible effect, and produce true evil.

Rowan saw the trouble Rainbow was in. Usually he would have attempted to change the mood by now. Saying anything to set Rainbow’s mind elsewhere. Unfortunately, as someone more accustomed to the world, he knew the truth better than Rainbow and with it, his similar understanding.

“I suppose we just better not let them catch you then. Perhaps I can set course for some land, while close enough to Salutis, but still relatively safe.”

His words and meanings mattered little to Rainbow, who still in horror, couldn’t get those terrible thoughts out of her head.

“Have…have many Humans been…you know, caught?” she asked, a possible tear forming in her eye for the sorry state of the planet.

Rowan had an idea. Of course he did. Despite never being to this hellish northern place, he was well informed, and his uncomfortable face and struggle at replying told Rainbow everything she needed to know.

“Oh sweet Celestia…”

She felt physically sick. Sick that such evil may be so free here.

Disgust then turned to anger, and slowly, Rainbow began to understand at least a little why Navnløs and his ilk were the way they were. Rainbow certainly wasn’t suggesting they were angry about the world’s grave injustice, far from it. They were their crude, brutal way because the world had beaten them to it, and in not following its sick lead, they would only end up as its victims.

Rainbow knew survival here came at a cost, but she was finally beginning to understand just how much.

“Here, let me alter the course a little!” then cried out Rowan, climbing the stairs to replace the crew member currently manning the ships wheel. “It’ll make it a little easier and safer for you, trust me!”

With that, Rainbow felt the ships direction shifting a little, its course defiantly changing.

“And just like that, I may have saved both of your lives!” Rowan said triumphantly, down to Rainbow.

It was of little comfort however. Rainbow appreciated the action, but it was only hers and Navnløs’ lives that have been saved. What of everyone that had already been taken by cruelty and evil? What of those about to be taken?

Uncomfortable thoughts. Too much so in fact. She needed to occupy herself with something. Luckily, there was still the matter of Navnløs himself, so with the change in the winds direction, Rainbow to set off, looking for her friend.

“Don’t get too comfortable, Rainbow Dash” then cried out Rowan from the stern. “We may have saved you from the Hunters, but I know potential treasure when I see it, and I’m sure, come land fall, many others could and possibly will…”

Rainbow didn’t reply, not with her racing mind. Though a quick glace to the pirate, almost just to compensate a farewell, revealed a curious look from the Captain, one, for good or worse, Rainbow did not dwell on.

It was a serious yet suggestive appearance. A warning of course, but a strange one at that.

Rainbow ultimately put it down to the way he spoke, and nothing more.

That wasn’t the only reason Rainbow’s mind was so far elsewhere. Emerging from below deck, came the hulking form of Navnløs, his attire seemingly ready for battle. The same jacket remained, but like Rowan, he had modified it with various pieces of leather and metal armour. Most notably, his right shoulder had a large shoulder piece, fashioned as a pualdron made of various metal plates and underlying leather pads. It wasn’t out of proportion by any means, but it certainly stood out.

The main question Rainbow had on her mind however, was a simple one. When did take the time to do all this?

“Hey dude!” Rainbow called out casually, if to seem approachable.

Navnløs, true to form, barely even acknowledged her, choosing instead to lean over the ships bow. This was quickly becoming the place to discuss important matters it seemed.

“When did you make all that?” Rainbow said, aiming a hoof at Navnløs’ new attire. “I didn’t see you with it yesterday”.

Navnløs neither seemed interested nor uninterested. It was a strange look to him, not least because his face was both devoid of aggression or ambiguity. Right now, it was strangely neutral.

“If you didn’t see me with it yesterday morning, but you do now, think. When could I have made it? The answer is there”. Rainbow had thought this a return of his usual annoyance, and while it did ring true to his raw tone of speech, and his possible deadpan sense of humour, it never seemed too much of these things.

“I don’t know. When we were captured by the cannibal guys…” Rainbow didn’t even end with a smile or wink. She knew Navnløs better now. Smiling at the end of sarcasm destroyed the very purpose of it. As he would, Rainbow just looked elsewhere, almost as if to leave.

Navnløs looked at Rainbow for a moment then. It was an acknowledgment, perhaps even an approval. Yet a Navnløs approval, even the greatest kind, was but a ‘hmph’ and a look away. That was just his character, but Rainbow saw through that callous, uncaring attitude.

If he could, she was sure she would have seen a smile.

“Hey, I’ve been meaning to talk to you…” Then interjected Rainbow, her mind casting back to her original motive. Navnløs was here now, and this was finally the chance to make possible amends. To sort out recent weirdness, and upon setting hoof on the shore again, to set out with renewed vigour, and strengthened bond. He would undoubtedly soon show his norm again, the side to him that all in this world showed. The selfish, insular desire to focus on oneself. That was inevitable, but however she could, Rainbow was now determined to tame such a demon so that, when she could, she could teach him loyalty, and help him.

Getting him aboard her quest to find home however could also stay such a deterioration into isolation. That was her aim right now.

Yet tight as she was about to bring the topic up, starting with his recent weirdness, Rainbow again was interrupted by a Human. As awkward as the discussion was about to be, Rainbow still did not appreciate the cut off. This was as much for Navnløs’ sake as it was hers.

“Yeah, me too…” the Human stoically stated, as if his matter was more crucial. “Your suicidal wish to go to Salutis is a bad one, but if it keeps you jabbering on about that home of yours, I’ll help you get there…”

Rainbow eyed the Human intently. It was her turn now to feel ambiguous with her thoughts and feelings. On one hoof, Navnløs had basically given her what she had hoped, at least in terms of continued companionship. Yet even on the same hoof, the fact he had to interrupt Rainbow’s own version of ensuring that, what with its thoughtful arguments and open discussion, it somehow cheapened the action, almost to the point of its genuineness seeming lacking.

That was bad enough, yet on the other hoof, was very annoyingly, a familiar problem, at least when it came to Navnløs.

He just seemed too…compliant.

Sure, as she had thought countless times, time with him and adjusted the two. No doubt they both felt more comfortable in each other’s presence. But why he was now acting like his plans always aligned with her own, was a mystery. Even with last night’s weirdness, he hadn’t deviated from such a theme. The discussion right here with Rowan, herself, and Navnløs on their first day of sailing confirmed that. He was strangely ok with venturing back to Salutis, despite always complaining about it, getting angry about the place, and even, tragically, reminding Rainbow of the fact that very jacket he wore was taken from the dying of such a place.

“Well first of all…” Rainbow began, trying to reiterate the very purpose of the landing, all while watching the Human intently. “…I’m not sure we need to go, like, too far into that place…Salutis I mean. I don’t, you know, wana die that quickly…”

Caution was a good thing. Wisdom was even better, and right now, Rainbow was proud she seemed to be displaying both. The fact that Navnløs did not share in this pride was…odd.

“You don’t? So you don’t want to get home?”

That was a stupid question. He knew clearly that she did, and the vengeful scowl she gave back all but confirmed this.

Somewhat increasing in stress, Navnløs did not give up on his point. “You need information of this magical shit, don’t you? So that means you need people to talk, and people live in Salutis. So if you want to go home, we must go there!”

His usual irritation then did seem to return. At first.

Rainbow, watching ever intently, was prepared for even the slightest change in tone. In personality. Here she spotted, from what looked like his ever present displeasure, but in reality, hid something far deeper.

He was stressed, almost desperate. His ‘annoyance’, seemed ever more like frustration the narrative wasn’t following his wishes. Or more accurately, that Rainbow wasn’t doing as he said.

While before this wouldn’t seem out the ordinary, he had been ever bossy after all, now, something seemed fishy. As Rainbow increasingly fought back his point, intent in acting out a steady plan as opposed to his hasty one, the more Navnløs seemed to increase in aggression and stress.

The judgment was clear. He wanted Rainbow to get to Salutis as soon as possible, and under no circumstance, creep around its boarders. This was a matter important to him and that, as Rainbow had learned through all his lack of cares, a rare thing, and one worth being concerned about.

“Why?” Rainbow simply, yet strongly asked.

“What?” replied Navnløs, as if nothing was the matter.

“Why should we rush huh? I know I’m fast, but even I know to slow down sometimes, or risk crashing.” The speed and determination of which Navnløs wanted to push Rainbow into his plans was worrying. She couldn’t see it yet, but Rainbow was sure a collusion of some sorts was coming up. “You’ve been acting all laid back ever since we got on this ship, and now we have a chance to get off it, you want to force me to do…I don’t even know! Get killed probably!”

Rainbow felt defensive, as if, even with smiles, she had been cornered by a furious beast, intent on her destruction. In being so out of character, Rainbow wasn’t sure that Navnløs wanted such a thing for her, but the feeling remained. He was trying to pin her into submission, for perhaps dangerous intent.

“I don’t want you to die! Idiot!” Navnløs fought back, his annoyance now genuine as he was left refuted and trying. For him, an individual who always had his own way, to now face reality, it was a thorny lesson for him.

“Then what’s with all this strangeness? Even Pinkie would be confused. What, in the name of Celestia, are you hiding?!”

Rainbow shot her demand, fixated on the Human opposite her. She needed an answer, and with her current attentiveness, her passion for the truth, there was no way out of this for Navnløs. He could squirm, he could try and lie, but Rainbow wouldn’t have it.

Now for the first time, she had him cornered and he knew it. His look was one of desperately searching his mind for an answer. There was nothing now that would stop him spilling the beans. Nothing to distract her.

“TARGET SPOTTED!”

Rainbow blinked. The ship had suddenly come to frantic life. Crew, no matter if they had been sleeping or not, were alert and in mid action. Ropes, rigging and sails seemed to take a life of their own as a gentle sail turned into a hot pursuit.

Switching her gaze from Navnløs to the horizon, Rainbow spotted a black object. Its size could not be determined fully from this distance, but from what she could tell, it was large, it was seaborne, and it definitely wasn’t natural.

Yet the latter seemed all too common here.

“What-What’s going on?!” demanded Rainbow, running back to the stern of the ship to look up at Rowan, still there in command. Her aggression from Navnløs remained, although now, as unhelpful as it could get, it was all directed at the pirate.

“My dear, don’t be so alarmed. Remember what kind of ship you are aboard.”

His tone was calm, almost excided. Whatever the object was, they were heading straight for it, and that was Rowan’s intent.

Rainbow however, was left still in a now very noisy and busy environment. All crew seemed to be occupied, either altering rigging, running around or perhaps, most concerningly of all, preparing large metal tubes. Such objects Rainbow had experienced before, yet on the receiving end.

These were the weapons that had ravaged the Humans in the cove, and in them being readied again, realisation slowly came to her. Dreadful, almost embarrassed realisation.

“You….you lied to us…” Little wonder Rowan had been so compliant with Rainbow’s request to head Salutis way. He knew the seas better than anyone here, and undoubtedly to also knew where the few remaining ships on this planet remained. As it so happens, Salutis seemed to be quite the fishing point for him.

“Lied?” suddenly retorted the captain. Until now, he had not yet shown a serious side to him. Everything either seemed too easy, or just too much of an opportunity to lay back. Rainbow had enjoyed that side to him, the side that seemed cool. Now however, that illusion had been broken, and Rowan did not appreciate the accusation with any degree of kindness. “No no no…I never lied!”

For a moment, it almost seemed as if the pirate was about to descend the steps, onto the main deck, and show Rainbow just how much he detested the accusation. Thankfully, no violent nature came over him, at least not one directed at the pony below him. That remained a major concern for Rainbow, that another gruesome horror was about to play out.

“You said we were going to Salutis! Not that we were about to steal and hurt others!” Rainbow’s own passion had begun to grow. Should she sit idly by, she knew all too well that death would dance tonight, and a lot of blood would be spilt. For failing to see this, for being so star struck and naive, now it was incredibly unlikely she could stop pirates being actual pirates.

For the lives about to be lost, Rainbow felt responsible.

“I never said that!” barked back Rowan, truly defending his literal course of action. “I said I could drop you off on the way!” this seemed to be the thing that spurred him into a true Human of the world. When it came to his bloody way of life, and not conversation or relaxation, it was then when he showed himself just to be just like everyone else. “My apologies if you actually believed id make this ship fall to your whims, and direct all my crew to your goals”.

That one stung.

Irritability was rising within him, and with it, discourtesy. With Rainbow arguing so passionately against his command, his goals and his life, his personality became ever blunter, even to the crude point of those swords of his appearing a lot less friendly.

“But you knew I wouldn’t like it. That’s why we changed direction earlier. You didn’t want to be honest with me!” It was times like this that Rainbow appreciated Applejack and all she stood for. Dishonesty had cost her time to prevent further death.

This point, Rowan did not argue against. Yet it did not ensure the triumphant return of cooperation with Rainbow, and it certainly didn’t bring back honour. He knew his trickery was real, but he showed no regret for it.

“Perhaps…”he said with an uncaring shrug. “But we’re pirates. Nothing can change that”.

A brutal, yet actually honest point. What could Rainbow say that would make Rowan consider? Nothing seemed the likely answer. If too she decided on her own course of action, yet in stopping the piracy, Rainbow was sure Rowan wouldn’t exactly tolerate her as he had been.

Meanwhile, while this bickering had been occurring, Navnløs had just been standing next to her, silent as he failed to choose any side. Rainbow did consider the thought that he was in on this, and chose not to warn her of this, but the question of what exactly was in this for him, very much stood out. For as bad as he was, Navnløs never seemed the type of take command from a stranger. Navnløs was a cruel and opportunistic being, but he never allowed the glory to be so liberally given to others.

“So that’s why you weren’t busy getting pissed up like the rest of the crew.” Then Navnløs said, intervening. “You hid in that cabin all night just so you could plan for today!”

Rainbow was thankful her friend had chosen the right side. For as much as she wished to make known her appreciation, the lack of that was all worth it for the almost betrayed look of Rowan, as he looked down and felt the pressure of another opponent to his plans.

Annoyingly, this seemed to but only serve to antagonise him. His still stature indicated to the crew that the raid was still on schedule.

“Whatever. Full sail ahead!” with that, Rowan had hoped to be rid of Navnløs and Rainbow, but in perhaps a moment of foolishness, Rainbow said no to surrender, and stormed up the stairs, much to the shock of Rowan’s nearby crew.

“No! Not whatever!” with furious demand, Rainbow was not the small, cute little animal many thought her to be. In that moment, she was an angry, determined and head string threat to Rowan’s carefully designed plans. “I won’t stand by a let you kill just so you can what…get some treasure?”

With a raising of his hand, Rowan at least prevented his crew from cutting the barging Rainbow down. Still, it did not end his unjustified encouragement of the matter. Still, he committed himself and his crew to battle and murder. With a slow, methodical tone to his voice, Rowan allowed himself a final warning for Rainbow, one of which could potentially receive a fatal reply.

“It is my deep regret you chose to this path, Rainbow Dash. Your company has been pleasant, and I do so hate for you to so harshly deny us all such bountiful rewards.”

His eyes locked with Rainbow’s, each pair giving no ground. The Captain, unlike Rainbow, permitted himself a mercy, for that was what it all was now. Mercy, or death.

“Tell the truth lass, do you really think your trip home will be easy and quick? Do you really think it will just fall into your hands…or hooves I suppose.” In that moment, his anger dispersed. He looked at Rainbow, breaking no eye contact, but right now for him, it was not a contest, not a tense situation. As wrong as his piracy was, in that moment, he wasn’t a blood thirsty criminal. He was a potential ally, and as both knew it well, Rowan did not want to see the back of Rainbow. The crew’s size wasn’t fixed.

“That ship…is a reward for us all! Each and every one! But not one to selfishly indulge ourselves it.” Rowan began to pace, frustrated almost that Rainbow was his opposition. His own passion now fed into this olive branch of his. “We have shed blood over the years just trying to survive. With this catch, we can finally be the owners of a bright future!”

Rainbow felt his burning desire. But it was not one of materialistic desire. He cared deeply for his crew, and for each and every one of them, he wanted them to prosper. It was clear this world had been cruel to them, and Rowan felt cheated and spat on as he took collective responsibility for them. Perhaps this was the reason for his anger.

“We have spent TOO MUCH getting here!” he cried out, as one would in a rousing speech given to the troops. Rainbow definitely felt that morale booster as he turned to face her once more, pleading practically for her to share in the treasure too. “Join us Rainbow!” he offered, a great smile on his face.

His look then was given to Navnløs, but it was not one of an outstretched hand, and not one with any offer. The two Humans shared a bitter look, and now, for whatever reason, the collusion was between them.

“Hey, we are one and all, Rainbow Dash!” Rowan finished with an impassioned hope. “We will share with you, fight with you, and love you as any family would! For that is what we are. A family! And it shall be us to help you on your journey, wherever you decide to go!”

Rainbow was left honestly stunned. It had all gone from bitter arguing to a genuine and heartfelt desire that Rainbow would not be on the side-lines, watching piracy go by. As Rowan wished for, as the crew had showed last night, perhaps it was here that Rainbow could find a home, at least for now.

Her mind raced. It was a tempting offer. These humans hadn’t been like others. They had welcomed her, in their own way, into their group. In time, Rainbow was sure she wouldn’t be some weird being unknown to Humanity, but one of the crew, fighting for each other.

Just as friends do.

She would be safe. She would be cared for….but she wouldn’t be happy.

Pirates seemed cool, at least on the surface. In the stories, the tales of their adventure was one to be adored at, and she could not deny, apart from them being in such a dead place, this crew, Rowan and the Fortune did engage on great adventures. Rainbow liked that.

However, reality was far different. The stories were just that. Stories. Unsurprisingly, they emitted the horror. The cruel and gruesomeness of it all. Even at home, when she was more ignorant to it all, Rainbow was sure she wouldn’t accept any offer, if it meant others would suffer for it.

“No. I can’t….I won’t…” It pained Rainbow to reply in such a way. As much as she disagreed with them, Rainbow didn’t hate Rowan and his crew, as much as she didn’t hate Navnløs and his dark decisions. For as hard as it could be, and as lonely as it would be in comparison to being part of the crew, her more independent plan, her desire to get home so she can help all Humanity, that was the right decision. That was the decision that would benefit all, and not just the crew.

Saddened, Rowan looked upon Rainbow, almost wondering as if he had heard correctly. Curiously then, he looked back upon Navnløs, defeat in his eyes, in contrast to the relatively upbeat and positive look of Navnløs himself.

“You…are sure in this? This is not an offer made lightly, if at all…”

Rainbow believed him, and shared in his disappointment. But she could never say yes, if it meant whoever was on that ship would be butchered, all while Rainbow practically supported those who were doing the butchery.

“I am. You have to be loyal to your ideals…you know?” Rainbow was left proud of her moral high ground. She had done the right thing.

“Oh I do know…” replied Rowan with a sigh. Looking upon Navnløs with near disgust, Rainbow was left with the impression that that silly thought she thought earlier, when the two Humans were talking at the bow of the ship, that the two were fighting over her, if perhaps for more deviant reasons. “Which is why, I suppose, as a pirate and all that, we must continue to live to our own ideals…”

Rowan shifted uncomfortably, and turned to look at his crew who, with admirable loyalty and patience, waited for his command.

“We are no charity. It doesn’t exist in this world. And with sufficient distance between you and those hunting you, it is with saddened but assured conviction that, as living to our own ideals, that we dismiss you from our ship.”

The ship went quiet, and Navnløs and Rainbow dared not raise their voices.

“And given the urgency of the situation, and the threat you pose to our jobs, we must get you off the ship immediately. Bosun…prepare the plank!”

Author's Note

Hope you all enjoyed the chapter, and the year in fact, for this chapter is not only the final of 2018, but temporarily at least, the marking of a pause for Rainbow's POV.
Now this does not mean in any amount her story has stopped. On the contrary, theres some Delicious story coming up for her, but for now, we wont be switching between her and Solar, focusing on the latter instead,
Hopefully this will make for easier reading, faster updates, and a more cohesive story, all until the worlds collide, and that definitely isnt a clue :rainbowderp:

Anyway, thankyou all so much for sticking with the story this past year. Ill start the next chapter ASAP but itll be 2019 when you see it.

See you all next year, literally, and i hope you all have a very happy new year :)

Chapter 40: And where did that bring you?

There were no two ways about it.

The forces of the Night had suffered a catastrophic defeat, and that much was a certainty.

If the plan had been some form of capitulation of the enemy, a sort of fearful submission upon seeing the supposed might of the NG, then such objectives had been failed, with either doubt or ambiguity attached to them.

What had been foreseen had not come to pass, and the only decisiveness to be found on that night was that inductiveness had reigned supreme, leaving the forces of the Night lost and embarrassed.

Though perhaps they should consider themselves fortunate in that regard. Death had not claimed them, for the most part, and Celestia would not find a square dedicated to the failures of those who challenged her madness. For that much, Solar could rest easily, knowing the fight would continue, and those who had indeed fallen would serve as the faces of the resistance, and not a warning to the citizens of Equestria that dangerous revolutionaries had arisen.

Despite near annihilation, the NG had nonetheless escaped that night with their lives, in great part to the last minute arrival of those who Solar now dwelled with, in a hastily established camp situated at the northern fringes of the Everfree Forest. Canterlot, proudly atop its great mountain, remained forever in view, a shining beacon that seldom left Solar without the painful reminder that Luna was still there, now devoid of him and the protection he offered her. Still, as agonising as this crippling sight was, Solar did not totally lament his torment. Not that he ever could, but it was with perhaps unsurprising irony that his burdens only furthered his resolve, and strengthen his determination to relieve them. Canterlot, the seat of power in these lands, currently one kept warm by Celestia, was his target, his destination in saving, and all those who he loved within its ancient walls.

Its pristine white washed walls would, of course, need blackening through the burning away of the corruption it harboured, but as long as the obnoxiously adorned city intruded his view, then Solar was content in the knowledge of which that stain in his vision, would forever beckon him back, a desperate plea of help that Solar would deliver, when its resident tyrant had been toppled, and her barbaric servants were thrown from its battlements.

For now however, wounds would be licked, reassessments made, and plans drawn anew. A disappointing step back for sure, but not one without an accompanying wake up kick. If a state of even further dedication to the cause existed, then Solar would have been shocked. Even among his new “friends”, cast out of Canterlot proper in fear of repercussion, he did not despair. On the contrary in fact, for such new circumstances were not without their opportunities, and they were certainly would provide Celestia with a far more impossible task at fighting back.

Ample luck lie in wait for the bringers of the Night. All that was required was the overcoming of one rather simple, if burdening obstacle.

“Hello Commander!” Came the chipper voice of Neon Edgy, she being the only familiar face in this sea of wild Thestrals. “You want which food? Rabbit or…wild flowers?” From her hesitation, it most likely seemed the case that only one of these choices was on her mind.

A non-issue, Solar quickly established.

“Buck, you think I care about that right now, Neon?!” Curiously, and quite out of character, Solar’s snappiness seemed to somewhat startle Neon, as if she had genuinely come here to initiate small talk.

“Right, you don’t eat anything bloody…Keke” This could only warrant a hard stare of the most disbelieving variety. It wasn’t out of the question that Neon was doing all this as a way to break the proverbial ice that had frozen from the retreat out her. A valiant, if unrequired action.

“Ugh! Enough Neon, please!” Regardless, Solar was in no mood for idle chatter, and quasi teasing of his uniqueness in the camp needn’t be required, such was the current wall that Solar had found himself encased in.

A restraining, almost debilitating issue that Neon slowly began to see.

Her head bowing, albeit only a little, and her eyes narrowing as if to seriously and sincerely focus on the matter at hoof, Neon actually cast aside her quirky and untamed attitude aside, and allowed herself the role of Solar’s new family.

“Commander, we had no way of knowing…no Intel, even from the Shadows.” She began, as caring and loving as any Pony bound by blood could be. “….It was never your fault…”

Solar had to double take. Was this seriously Neon speaking right now? Her normality seemed unreal, and her logic, actually present. Truly, all was not right with the world, for even as Neon deviate from her true self, so too Solar did abandon an earlier quality.

Now, all him shame had been vanquished from him, and Neon would currently be all the poorer for it.

“As if it ever could be so! Celestia’s state sponsored terrorism wasn’t exactly a fair swing!” Solar’s anger was palpable, not least of all because of his seemingly constant camp out on the perimeter of one of Equestria’s true dark spots. “Buck! I knew we should have gone in harder!”

“Kekeke!”

Solar lamented any serious response to his frustrations, his sanity spared only by a thankful return to form from Neon, who after recovering from her giggles, did actually entertain Solar.

“You really think it was her?” A simple question, designed as if to humour Solar as simply as he could be. She watched him like a parent did their child, their eyes watching the innocent one with an innocently accommodating and laissez faire like attitude.

Solar, as if he was ignorant to the societal norms of the grown up world, took the non-existent bait, and began his vindication.

“Think?” he asked, offence very nearly taken. “I don’t think so Neon, I know so! Why else do you think that I’m here, frolicking in the woods? That bitch Celestia wanted us dead, there and then, and she won’t stop now just because the citizens of Canterlot are a little shocked!” Anger was swiftly becoming Solar as his thoughts drifted to the actual full reality of Celestia’s aggression. “I’ll give her this though…As demonic as she is, she knew we would prove a problem to her as soon as she let off the blast. She’s well aware that there isn’t a chance in Tartarus that I would let her get off with this sort of tyranny!”

His frustrations were real. Escaping with one’s life was seemingly anything but bittersweet, given what a gift it was, but it was a delight very much of the moment. In fleeing that blood stained square, Solar was of course glad he would still live to tell the tale, but life was anything if not continuous. Just as he had always done so, Solar would continue living, knowing that almost surreal feeling and prolonged life would not last. Yet that was then, and the present was not yet devoid of challenges and dangers. Alive he may be, but only to live with the burden of further responsibility.

“You ready to believe she did it?” Neon then asked as if she was playing a round of quick fire questions. An unnecessary action, Solar need not be questioned about his cause, nor judged by any others. His belief was powerful for sure, but his reasons for being blessed by such conviction, the truth he fought for, was simply so noble in its dictator deposing intentions, that to question it was to undermine it.

And that was dangerously close to becoming an enemy to it.

“Neon, don’t tell me that you’re having…second thoughts on all this?” Solar had to literally prepare himself for suggesting such a thing. Celestia was bad enough all by her lone self, but blackening the world with her rot of misfortune, be it from either treachery against her own subjects, or corrupting Ponies against their true saviours, that was one move too far. Solar stepped forwards towards Neon, looking down upon her deceivingly almost sweet features, not just as an impassioned response, but crucially, as a warning.

If this was so however, Neon Edgy did not react as accordingly to it as many would have expected. As true to herself as she could be, or at least her more logical and calm side, she looked up and her co-leader with a neutral, almost pitied look, as if she was looking upon a Pony broken by his own desires.

“Are you, about me?” She simply replied, her voice gentle and curiously tamed. She did not react as one defending their legitimacy to the cause, as one could very easily in such a situation. Despite her lack of passion in her tone, Solar was, once again, taken by back her swift switch to wisdom. A dual personality it could be, or maybe even just an act designed to keep both her enemies and friends alert, it nonetheless ensured a very bitter realisation on Solar’s part. That he was now the one questioning the belief of a Pony who had given her whole life to the cause, and for far longer than he had ever had.

“Argh!” He cried out, frustrations coming out as if he was venting hot steam. “I know you’re loyal Neon, I’m sorry.” A pointless gesture almost, given that the Pony in question had never seemed fazed by Solar’s provocations in the first place. The truth of the matter was that Solar was indeed frustrated, and practically being locked up in some camp at the end of civilisation, was no sure way to rectify those issues.

“You seem troubled, Commander? Want to tell Neon all about it?”

How could one react to such a back and forth? Solar surely could neither find the words nor the surety given by a chosen reaction. The stability of such a positon was not found, leaving him in that ever unstable ground that was indecisiveness. Alone he now stood, in the middle of the proverbial battlefield, exposed and totally weakened by his action. Most of all however, he was left an open soul, and for either good or bad, was about to let himself open up to Neon.

“No, no I’m not!” he began, shaking his head as if it were the only remaining option. “In fact, how could I be? Sure, the battle wasn’t exactly to plan, but you know what? I can ignore that. Water under the bridge almost…What pisses me off, is the fact that I’m now here, far from Canterlot and the rest of the NG, surrounded by….” Teetering on anger, Solar immediately decided only a prompt silence would delay the inevitable, then to only spend this crucial reprieve on an investigation of his new camp mates. “Who and what are these guys exactly?”

A solid question, and one in dire need of answering. Thestrals, they clearly were. Their slit like pupils, leathery wings and tufted ears were practical trademarks of the race, not to mention their very prominent and literal fangs. The basics of their selves were clear, the only remaining questions relating to them was everything else.

“They’re from the jungle. Duh, Commander!” Solar made no mistake in believing that Neon was genuinely shocked of his ignorance on the matter.

“The jungle…” Solar then reiterated, as if he was trying to force himself to play along. “…Mind telling which jungles exactly, and like I asked, who the buck they even are?!” Now was not the time for riddles, least of all because Solar’s current emotional state. These new ponies were, apparently, allies of some kind, and if Neon expected him to just ignore them and see them as some last minute saviours, then perhaps it was she who remained the ignorant one.

Any attempt at spiting his opposite into speaking sense were, once more, met with total failure. Never once did she seem fazed by any foreboding repercussions from her angry co-leader. As seemed ever the case, social norms alluded her completely.

“You know, the big one in the south!” She finally answered, a large smile on her face that Solar made no attempt at decoding. “Oh, with the pyramids!”

“Tenochtitlan?” Solar intervened, determined to usher in some normality and sense.

“That’s it!” Neon replied with unrivalled speed and enthusiasm. “Sorry, we don’t like that place very much. Can you picture a big ugly blue monkey thing, with a Human like hand on its tail?! Yeah, freaky right?” Baring the fact that geographical knowledge, a crucially basic skill in this line of work had been neglected, somehow, this specimen of a Thestral had broken the wall of reality, and entered a realm of such disbelief and bewilderment, that Solar knew it was a path he could not follow.

“Right…” He barely managed, wrestling not only with Neon’s attitude, but also any potential information. “And what about their presence here? Tell me they are allies, Neon. You better hope they are…” Solar never expected for them to be otherwise, not while they currently play the part of saviours, but call it the burdens of leadership, for darker thoughts now so liberally entered his mind. The Night had many enemies, and possible many more not yet ready to make themselves known as such. As unlikely as it might have seemed, Solar now swore to himself a simple rule.

That any enemies of the Night, forces of ill will that proclaimed themselves as enemies of progress and the betterment of Equestria, would be stamped out relentlessly. Pre-emptively if need be.

So much was this firm belief held, that Solar, only after finishing his sentence, did now realise how close he had approached Neon, and how severely did he appear to her. His teeth were felt to be clenched, ready for an approaching fight almost. His gaze, descending upon the smaller Thestral, was so fierce in its sight, that it was a miracle that even Neon was not so intimidated. For Solar, so lost in his determination and ideology, was not the shepherd that this flock so dearly needed. He was instead, lost within a state of viciousness and overzealous dogma, a warning in Pony form, and the consequence that would be wielded against traitors to the Night.

Neon held her ground though, as she would any enemy to her. She was a strong servant of the Night, and not one so easily swayed by threat or insinuation. Her true thoughts on this aggressive change in Solar however, did not become communicated.

“They are the Disciples, Commander! Come oooonnnnn, keep up!” Be it a coping mechanism, or just plain old lunacy, Neon set aside her Commander’s attitude, and served her cause, in her own eccentric way. Information was given, however ambiguous it was to Solar.

“Who?” He asked with a blink and a long awaited step back. “Geez, what’s with all these cult like names? The Children, and now the Disciplines? I can’t keep up!” It was true. Too many forces unknown had entered the game as of late, following Humanities lead. Sure, these “Disciples” appeared to be allies, but how wise was it to just ignore these blind spots? How dangerous was it for him, the champion of Luna, to ignore these strange and hidden legions?

“Oh yeah, the Disciples hate the Children of the Solstice by the way!” Neon interjected as if the information was nothing, “They both come from the jungle actually…which I guess explains why you have never heard of them! Keke!”

Solar could only pause in total silence. As his mind raced, his eyes wandered as he began to contemplate the reality of this information. Neon seemed to find amusement in this vacant appearance, but it was of no consequence to him, not as he wrestled with the existence of these groups.

“And what? They each…worship their own respective extremes of the day?” Not necessarily a well thought out answer, but a perfectly instinctive one nonetheless.

“You got it!” Neon replied as a teacher would to a gifted student. “How did you guess?”

“Um, because these lot here are Thestrals?” Solar replied, almost sensing a test up Neon’s unpredictable making. “And that they saved us from the Children?”

A test it might have been, or not. Neon showed to signs of one in the making, but then again, normal reactions weren’t exactly her forte. She simply nodded, forgetting, it seemed, of her previous, enthusiastic response.

So while it appeared the case he was correct in his assessment, that these two contrasting groups had emerged from the tall grass to fight for their aligned side more visibly, a follow up thought, rupturing to the surface as Neon remained silent like she had nothing more to say or do, now dominated Solar’s interest.

“Neon, how did you know where to find them?” He asked, determined to know more up her part in the recue. A valiant effort, had it not been for Neon’s apparent confusion on the matter.

“Find them?”

“As in how did you know to go all the way to the damn jungle, just to acquire some allies?”

The Thestral nearly seemed to have genuine concern for Solar, as if he were ill or something. Narrowing her reptile like eyes, it became clear that, for whatever reason, Solar was, yet again, not privy to the apparent truth.

“Silly Solar!” Neon giggled through honest sincerity. “I’m from there! Duh!”

Perhaps this should have been a bigger deal, given its fairly limited impact it had on Solar. Without a doubt, there was an embarrassed form of shame felt, as it seemed the case that this role had not yet become his own, a disturbing pattern demonstrated beautifully with his tactical failure back in Canterlot. An ignorance born of his exclusion from the facts, yet not a wound so deep as if to compromise him.

“Are you…?” he finally replied, slowly and with his mind elsewhere. Of course, being a Thestral and a Shadow, Solar had never expected Neon to call her past home in some quaint town like Ponyville, or some bustling metropolitan urban hell hole like Manehattan. Her past, even prior to today, and bar any mentally shaping events, was of little concern to him. After all, it very much seemed the case that all those in service of the Night, particularly within the Shadow’s, shared the same past. An unstable, tough life, but one ensuring them a place in the violent business of protecting Equestria. Neon, even with her uniqueness, had this in common, at the very least, with her comrades.

Where the action now lay however, and what Solar’s mind was now so focused on, was a selfless turn of affairs. No jealousy of missing out on crucial information, nor the anguish of seeming a failure. For the safety of the wider world, and the benefit of Equestria, Solar lamented being unable to use its secrets. Neon appeared a strong ally yes, but for an enemy, or even anything else worth their metal in playing a part in this struggle, Solar grew agitated at his apparent unworthiness of being unable to ensure Equestria did not suffer because of them.

“I am! Do I have the accent? I left there pretty young to join our Queen! So I’m really boring and plain now…” Of all things, Neon was surely not those latter qualities. Maybe if that were the case, then Solar would have had an easier time at properly grasping this new world. Regardless, that was not the reality he now faced. His world, however cruelly it had tried to rest him in, was one to be learned and adapted from.

For all Equestria’s sake, he would gain that iron grip around the world’s hidden underbelly even if it tortured him to no end. There were no personal feelings in it, but in him being secluded from the know, and exiled from control, Equestria would suffer through its anarchy. Only he could set it right, and only he could step in and guide the world to a better future, however rough the path may at first seem, especially for anypony but him.

“Hmm…” With an almost dismissive grunt, gone was that burning sensation of intrigue that had arisen when Neon and these “Disciples” and swooped in and saved his very life. In an endearing turn of fate, at least for him, only the task at hoof mattered now, and as its mere instrument, Solar’s personal feelings mattered little when it came to shaping Equestria a better future.

Neon, as if she were emotionally connected to him, witnessed something at least.

“Do you…want to know more, Commander? It could help?” She spoke, far more subdued and submissively.

“Tell me.” Came the cold and efficient reply of Solar, taking up the offer solely because of its attractiveness to the cause, and not in a ravenous hunger for secrets.

Neon Edgy edged closer, looking around as if she had proper reason to display paranoia. Of course, Solar would anyway around such strangers, but this was just Neon being Neon. Surely?

“Ok so they are the actual old Lunar Guard, even though they don’t call themselves that anymore”.

Oh shit

“WHAT?!” Exclaimed Solar, this time justified in his shock and most likely on the side of most folk, who would come to learn of this news. “Are you fucking serious? Damn it Neon!”

It was ironic, but all Solar could now think was Princess Twilight’s very similar reaction to when she learned that the NG was the spiritual successor to the ancient Lunar Guard. He had dismissed her fears as meaningless, given the fact that his NG was, in fact, not the actual Lunar Guard of old. Yet, apparently, here they were, albeit far more primal.

“I know!” Neon acknowledged, the smile on her face easily suggesting that she perhaps wasn’t as in sync with Solar’s concerns as he would have liked. “But they said it’s ok if we basically keep the name. It’s been many years since they’ve used it anyway!”

Knew it!

“W-What? No, Neon! That’s not the issue here!” Just as he had concluded his mere self-mattered little in the grand scheme of things, so rushed back the primal fear of self-responsibility. “Unless you’re about to tell me that you’re also 2000 years old, I trust you remember the reputation of the actual Lunar Guard?”

And what a reputation it was. Not that it had, in any way, impacted him personally in his past. Still, millennia had passed with little mention or consequence of their disappearance, and not for a single one of those years had the large majority of Equestria lamented that.

“Oh...” Neon responded, as ignorantly innocent as one could ever be. “Oh right…”

Solar was dumbfounded. Neon legitimately seemed insulted to the point of a filly being disciplined by her parents. She stood there, eyes wide and shining as if tears had already begun to form.

“Oh come on Neon!” Solar found himself exclaiming, almost by force. “Self-pity won’t help us here. Just think of how this could all backfire, should Celestia get her grubby little hooves on this truth!”

Undoubtedly, should the public become aware of this fact, then the consequences for the Night would be worse than severe. However drifted they had become into myth and legend, the original Lunar Guards carried a dangerously destructive reputation, one of blood, horror and near evil.

Solar could not think of a single scenario in which Equestria would somehow accept this ancient force remerging, and fighting for the Night once more. These Thestrals, once the elite on Princess Luna’s forces, just as he was now, had not fought against the demonic forces that would grow to consume the Princess. On the contrary, there was great evidence to suggest they greeted such a corruption with open hooves and, if you were of the very suspicious kind, helped usher it forth even.

Regardless, until Nightmare Moon did emerge, the Lunar Guards were simply akin to the Shadows of today. Mysterious yes. Dangerous. Defiantly so. But still, on the side of Equestria.

When the dark mistress finally revolted however, the Lunar Guards wasted no time in satisfying her most vile and cruel whims. The role of death squads became all too familiar to the Ponies of the day, and as would become evident, once the dust had settled, these Ponies that Solar was now literally among, had no qualms at liberally dishing out the evillest and horrible crimes and nightmares.

They believed in their Empress, that much Solar was sure of, but the extents they went, the destruction, death and devilry they gladly brought to Equestria, that much seemed too far. Too blinded by their own messed up ambitions.

So when Neon reacted to these accusations with a “Oh right”, then Solar was well within his prerogative to question her instincts on the matter.

“Or are you really so bucking stupid to see that?!”

For the first time, Neon showed very real and genuine offence. Her vacant and wandering gaze suddenly snapped to Solar with shocked and taken back eyes, and uniquely for her, she seemed ordinary in her emotions.

“They are my people, Solar…” Nestled within that tone was no shortage of hurt, as she should have been. However fresh the knowledge was, Solar could understand now what a family meant. His newly found clan wasn’t exactly cozy and cuddly, and it sure as Tartarus wasn’t accommodating. He was in a world of back stabbing and war. Yet still, they were his own, and damn those who so aggressively fought against their faults. Perhaps to a more extreme extent, nevertheless, these Thestrals were Neon’s kind, and such a bloody past, full of the literal stuff of foal’s nightmares, wouldn’t part her of her connection to them.

If Solar would stand by his cause and people, even as they could very well be part responsible for a bloody civil war, then so be it. If he stood by his beliefs, then Neon had that very same right too.

“SHIT!” he cried out, frustrated at the obstacle after obstacle. “WHY DOES VICTORY HAVE TO BE SUCH A BUCKIGN COWARD AROUND US?!”

Subtlety had long taken its leave, abandoning Solar to his focused fate. Until now, the Thestrals now known as the surviving Lunar Guard had kept to themselves, being the reclusive and mysterious creatures they were. Now however, with Solar’s frustrated outburst, that condition was about to be revoked.

“There there, Commander. It’ll all be ok. We will find you food you can eat still!” Perhaps it shouldn’t have surprised him, but alas, as Neon stepped over, and comforted Solar with a supportive hoof over his shoulders, it was a confused surprise that then reigned supreme. Neon truly was a Pony of the moment, a mind so focused on the sentence at hoof, that whatever had happened previously, be it good or bad, mattered little in the face of the current moment.

Her starting point had been a sincere point of heart. An out of character, yet greatly impassioned love for her own. Her destination however, was a more familiar one. One more suited to mess Solar up and his mind with it.

“Eat?” A passing reply, hardly any effort or thought put into it as Solar merely spoke his vacancy of the mind out loud. Of course, logistically, being the odd one out here, a balanced diet would perhaps be hard to come by.

What a non-issue.

How Solar would not woe as nice food became slightly more a luxury than usual. Feeling the immediate urge to open the flood gates, and to demolish of dam that held back his sarcasm, Neon was only saved from this condescending onslaught, through a rather deserved turning of the tables, and a near repeat of that night in Canterlot.

A by-product of Solar’s racket, now finally did one of these horrors of a bygone age approach, their rather untamed and unkempt look now appearing ever that more terrifying to Solar and his possession on the truth.

Like many Thestrals, she possessed an almost atmospheric grey coat, seeming the case that to blend into the night and darkness, was an ancient advantage. That coat however, in contrast with the meticulously controlled fur of the Shadow’s, truly betrayed the feral and long lost nature of its owner. As if it had seldom been groomed through its entire life time, it was evident, from this close up, that this Thestral was truly one with the wilderness. Messy and dirty, Solar was now less shocked in hearing how long these once Lunar Guard’s had gone unheard of. Judging from this ones appearance, this most likely would have been her first venture up north, into the great open expanses of civilisation.

“Hey Solar, this is A Speck of Hunting and the Found, she’s kind and won’t hurt you.” Already, Solar had received the impression, from the mere mannerisms and vibe of this strangely named Thestral, that Neon wasn’t exactly unique in her odd little attitude. Through this new Pony’s brilliant orange eyes, Solar saw that same derangement and unpredictability found in his current companion and without shame in saying it, friend.

“Yes. Hello there…” Forced to oblige Neon’s introduction as if he was fearful of awkward small talk, Solar nevertheless bite down on his tongue, and tested the water of unfamiliarity.

“Oh she probably doesn’t speak common Equestrian.”

Solar had to roll his eyes. Of course, Neon’s friends were never to have been normal or otherwise compatible with some desperately needed sense.

“Yes I do! Many words in fact!” Came the new voice of this Thestral, shaking her turquoise mane quite vigorously. “LOADS!”

Solar’s hunch was correct. On the mark in fact. Why she felt the need to literally yell her latter word was beyond Solar, but still, bot exactly surprising. Neon was truly one of these innocently erratic if murderous Ponies.

“Right. Fine. Good. See you around….Speck?” Under no circumstance was Solar going to force himself to repeat her mouth full of a name. If that was the reason for Neon’s apparent offence, then she needed to broaden her horizons.

“Heyyy, Solar. Not nice! She’s our friend!” Like the filly she was, Neon seriously did not appreciate Solar’s lack of enthusiasm in meeting these violent and wild killers. With a totally unthreateningly, if rather adorable looking, scowl that Solar nearly burst a lung in from withholding his laughter, irony consumed the Commander of the NG, and found himself capitulating to the immature co-commander.

Or at least in a way that still allowed him to remain his bitter self.

“I don’t need friendship lessons right now. I’ll read a book if I ever wanted all that. Right now I-“

“It probably exists Kekek!”

With a blink, Solar turned to this Speck character, silence in the air.

Could his ears have deceived him? Had this Pony actually created some humour worthy of him?

“I don’t doubt it…” In restrained truth, Solar could to snort out a sharp laugh. Speck was right. A friendship book, a manual of sorts, most likely did exist in this decrepit society, ready to be swooped up like seagulls on a beach full of hungry tourists.

Degenerates. This is why the Night exists.

A repugnant thought, but at least one born of a minor benefit, that being the Pony whom had caused it. This Speck, as equally unhinged as her present kin, did at the very least, seem somewhat in tune with Solar’s own opinions.

A short lived victory however. Apparently content with Solar’s small acceptance of Speck, a satisfied Neon smiled happily, almost as if that was that, and she may die happy. In reality, in the bleak existence of the real world, this was far from the case. Awkward chatter had been avoided, albeit only through a stroke of luck, but the constraints forced upon the Night had not been so freed from.

His vestiges of a good mood flowing away into an emotional sinkhole, Solar lowered his eyes, and once again met his old friend darkness, yet not the kind of his beautiful Princess Luna.

“Would you like to ask Speck a ques-“A useless inquiry for a useless concern. Gallivanting verbally with the troops was far from needed right now, and however much she wanted it, Solar would not entertain Neon’s ideas of a school camp trip, with fireside chats and idle gossip made.

“Definitely not!” He spat, cruel only to the point of ensuring Neon knew him to only be frustrated, and not hateful to his allies. “I want to get out of here! I want to fight back! I want to see Canterlot free from its resident dictator! I want…I want-“Passion overtook him. Desire consumed him as inactivity proved to be the bane of his life.

“Is your friend ok?” Asked Speck to Neon as if Solar wasn’t even there.

“NO IM BUCKING NOT! HASN’T MY PREVIOUS SHOUTING SHOWN THAT?!” All goodwill, once generously gifted by Solar towards Speck, suddenly vanished, the Thestral proving she was perhaps too much alike Neon and her inconsiderate mouth of nonsense. “I DONT NEED-“Of course, discipline had to maintained, less these lunatics of legend may see it within their powers to dispose the mad leader of their modern Order. “I don’t need all this. I don’t need Ponies with crazily long and weird names striking up small talk with me! And I certainly don’t need to stay here while that bitch Celestia had our Luna all to her damn self!”

Emotional insecurity or not, Solar could not remain still. Even if it was just away from these two, Solar had to leave. Of course, in his own illogical mind, this departure was allowing him to get back to the task at hoof of deposing the corruption of the world from its rotted thrown. Reality though, seemingly the steady and consistent set of waves it was, came thrashing over him once more.

“Solar, I said don’t be mean!” Neon begged aggressively, chasing after him.

“No, Neon!” He yelled, turning his head back with gritted teeth on show. “Stop! Ill rip Celestia’s head off her pretty little shoulders myself!”

Music to the old Lunar Guard’s ears, it seemed. Little wonder. They had shown themselves to be beasts in combat, and judging from that, personal demons of Celestia. Such an old, everlasting hatred of the day must have been great, if it had lasted that long. So when Solar spurted out unrealistic yet satisfying threats towards Celestia, tuffed ears pricked up, and fanged smiles began to emerge.

One of those delighted listeners, Speck, must have loved it so much, that she flew over Solar, and blocked his path.

“Hey.” She said, as nonchalantly as any living being could. “Ok first, outsider, our names are considered a great honour. We earn them, and I’m proud of my abilities. The name Solar, though, concerns me a lot. Don’t we hate the sun?” A hard lump formed in Solar’s throat. As if it wasn’t enough for her to be like Neon as it was, so it seemed that she just had to copy her bi-polar like mentality, and switch to a coldly serious tone. Worse even, the rank of outsider, given to him bitterly and without any great love, hit home for just how dedicated these Ponies were at fighting for the Night. This was far from their home, but within this organisation, he was the newbie. The one who had not proved his loyalty with generations of sacrificed blood. He had intruded into his position, and however much he loved Luna, he would never come close to the eons of servitude these Thestrals had given.

“It’s just a name. I’ll have you know-“Pleading, however intimidating and in command he tried to seem, proved fruitless.

“And the Empress is just a Pony? This is just a fight? The Children of the Solstice are just a cult?” A Barrage of belittling was thrown indiscriminately upon Solar, who could now neither find the words nor desire to answer back.

Time after time he was forced to remind that these quaint beings weren’t just Neon copied over. She, the Pony who could instil so much horror in her enemies, and be ready to spill blood in a formal room of discussion, was, in effect, a tamed version of her people. Old stories were just that, stories. Incapable of painting a full picture, often leaving out the grizzly details. Solar had no desire to test the Lunar Guard, even as if stood by them as allies. If the stories had told them to be demons in Pony form, nightmares walking, then what would reality hold for him, just as it had bruised him up so much today?

“We have been fighting your proxy war with the Day for centuries now, spilling our blood for our cause while you lot up north eat grapes and lick candy!” Despite the strange choice of culinary actions, Solar wouldn’t be the one to correct her. “We are what causes the moon to rise, and we shall be the ones to ensure it stays up there! If you think you can do better than us, Pony of apparent Virtue, by all means, try. When you die however, like you nearly did in Canterlot, we will not save your soul from their fiery pits of the afterlife! There shall be no stars to shine for your service!”

Fearful of Speck or not, it honestly mattered little. She was right. In the grand scheme of things, he was inconsequential. A mere tool of the Night. If that much was so, then how much did he really matter to Luna herself? Had many other foolishly ambitious yet thick skulled Ponies come into her life, only to fall and disappoint her? Solar was sure he had feared this before, but in the chaos of it all, the fear he had for losing, he couldn’t remember. The only he could think of was his mental plea, to not let Celestia win.

“So if you don’t start making sense, Commander, we shall find another Pony who will, and maybe that Pony won’t be so careful to not let the villages and towns of this sinful Equestria, fall beneath us. For sinners of the Day must be liberated from their mortal bodies through the pain they have chosen to inflict upon themselves. Through the fire they unknowingly worship, their towns will burn as they are exhumed from their decadence…”

Solar bore the Ponies of Equestria no great love or loyalty. He fought for them, but casualties were to be expected. The Lunar Guard however, very much the reskinned Children of the Solstice, were blood thirsty maniacs. They were not occupiers or administrators. They were not soldiers bound by law or state. They were a literal illegal organisation, whose terrorism and horrors could never do their true crimes justice enough. If Solar were to lose their trust, and were they to decide their “enemies” needed punishment immediately, then…

Town…

“The house…” Solar said to himself, his mind full of sudden realisation.

“House?” Entered Neon, unsure how to act while her friend and comrade was subject to such abuse from one of her own.

Speck’s threat was severe, to say the very least. Worst of all, it was backed up by belief, ancient ideology and most importantly, strength of force. As shown by this telling off, the Disciples were itching to unleash some pent up vengeance upon the relatively innocent populace of Equestria. Failing them and condemning them to an era of slaughter or desolation was to fail, whether many liked it or not, Luna’s chosen few, even if she did chose them a millennia ago. So as Solar was forced to stand there and take whatever danger Speck specifically insinuated to, a stark choice came to him. Remain loyal to the Night, or not.

It wasn’t really a choice at all.

Dangerous and murderous they may be. Potential slander and propaganda to be used by the Day against the Night, and perhaps even an accident waiting to happen, loyalty to the Night was loyalty to those who shared the same view. Solar had accepted the NG into his life, now was the time to join with the Disciples, regardless of what horror they would unleash.

“In Ponyville. It’s mine!” Such an asset was begging to be used, especially when cast out of Canterlot. Ponyville was not exactly an inconspicuous town, after all, thanks to the efforts of Twilight and the Elements, it had become quite a hot bed of activity. Surely a foolish place of exile then?

The problems faced by the Night were many, but few posed as more immediate and long term as the image they carried. Sacrificing even more of it by just being with the Disciples, gaining support was paramount. Solar had seen how it was possible back in the hospital in Canterlot. Ponies were desperate for an alternative, and provided the Night was capable of showing itself other than just a tool of destruction, then that support was very much possible. Despite its lack of obscurity, and proximity to Canterlot, the Night could very well build its support base there, especially with Princess Twilight in tow, a process started just after the bombing.

Spreading from Ponyville, Equestria would fall to the loving strength of the Night, and rid itself of the corruption that held it hostage.

“You have a house?” Asked Neon, totally missing the point.

“Well yes, but-“

“What are houses like? Are they cozy?” Intervened Speck in this unnecessary and uncalled for divergence, her attitude, like Neon, easily capable of contrasting itself.

“It’s a house for-“

“Yeah! Hanging sleeping is so nice!”

Like filly’s gossiping, Solar needed these girls back on board. Even if it meant these strange sub-sets of Ponykind ripping into him, then so be it.

“LISTEN!” He cried out, seeing ears suddenly twitch towards him. “My point is we can use it as some form of headquarters, and build from there. We can assemble our power there, and strike forth!”

Of course, this camp was temporary, or at least Solar hoped. The details of the Disciples were, to him at least, still quite lost to time. Maybe they liked feeling exposed and in the open, though he prayed that was not so.

“Dangerous, Solar…” Neon suggested wisely. Dangerous it was, but danger, until Celestia was gone, could not be viewed as such a fearful thing. The Night, more than anypony else, needed to feel that danger. For that was what it meant to be the nation’s guardians.

“Neon, we’ve survived this long in Canterlot itself! Celestia was right upon us all that time. I think we can make it on some provincial town.”

Neon remained unsure. Speck, however, was entertaining the idea seriously.

“This…Ponyville…is the place…good? Is it ours?”

Solar knew exactly of what she spoke of. In her mind, and increasingly his, the world was brutally divided. As violence became ever more a familiar sight, then a Pony was wither with or against change. The Night or the Day, they were the sides to choose. Fence sitting in the middle, was simply a one way ticket to be caught in the crossfire.

“Does Ponyville believe?”

“It does. In fact, many there have grown to love the night created by our beloved Princess!” there was some legitimate enthusiasm to be made. Solar had heard stories, of one Nightmare Night, when the denizens of Ponyville were the first to accept and help a freshly reformed Luna. This town above all understood the meaning of friendship to the Night.

On the other hoof, Celestia was known to hold such a town in high regard. She had visited it frequently, and the Ponies there were not shy about their love of Princesses.

“Actually, Princess Twilight lives there!” Then suddenly decreed Neon, smiling as she remembered the Princess’s short involvement with the NG just yesterday.

“Neon!” Solar then spat sharply through his teeth, catching her innocent looking attention. “Not now!” His vicious tone was warranted. Twilight was once Celestia’s student, and while Solar had gone through this very same suspicion recently and realised the benefits of bringing her around, he was after all, no Disciple. He was no uncompromising warrior hell bent and blocking out all vestiges of the light of the Day.

“Princess?” Spoke Speck, hauntingly calm. “Like…Celestia?”

Speck, like Neon and most likely all of her kin, did not see Luna as just some mere Princess. To them, she was an Empress. Obviously a remnant of the days of Nightmare Moon, harmless to Solar personally, but in moments such as these, detrimental, given the distaste created of the world, by Celestia’s mere existence.

“NO!” Solar desperately shouted, jumping in before Speck decided Ponyville needed “cleansing”. “Not at all! She is a friend to the cause, in secret and unknown to the Day! She was wise enough to not let her positon cloud her judgment!” Every comment he now made felt like its results lay on the tip of a knife. Because of the Disciples principally unpredictable nature, Solar needed to extinguish the proverbial fire before it suddenly and violently spread.

“Hmm…” The silence following Speck’s decision seemed to last an eternity. Very possibly, the fate of the cause lie in her response, for the brutal reality was, apart from this, Solar had no other plan.

“The town will benefit us greatly.” Solar tried, attempting to sweeten the deal. “It strategically placed, the Everfree Forest stops it from being surrounded by enemies, and it’s ver- “

“Wait what?! Literally jumped an excited Speck. “Say that again!”

Solar thought for a moment. Like she said in her threat, he needed to be the Pony they needed, and that meant knowing them. Understanding their desires and culture. This meant, on a simple level, he needed to know their likes.

“Yes, the Everfree Forest lies in its doorstop!” There was no mistake in having this camp next to such a dark place. Not only did it shield the Thestral race from the harshness of the sun, but Solar had quite the inkling that these Monsters in Pony form would love a location that was known to be monster haven. In all, it was ideal for them.

“The ancient home…The place where she was lost but found…” It didn’t take a genius to get a grip over Speck’s fanatical cryptography. It wasn’t exactly a secret that the old seat of power in these parts, the now ruined Castle of the Two Sisters, was deep within that accursed wood. Back then, it was but an important palace for Luna and Celestia, yet crucially, it was the birthplace of Nightmare Moon, and the point of declaration for the followers of the Night. In that desolate location, the war against the tyrannical sun had begun, and in that castle, an idea was born. The one Solar now fought for.

“Retake it.” His suggestion was softly spoken, but its intent was far from so. “Celestia deems it worthless and useless! Do not let our precious history fall into a decay of her own making!”

An idea, however oppressed it may be, was an eternal flame. It may diminish into a mere flicker of its once mighty self, but never did it extinguish. However long it took, a spark would come along, and reignite the roaring inferno of an idea turned belief.

“I like this…Ponyville…”

So quick was the turn around, so easily the tune changed, that most could have labelled Speck too easily swayed. Weak in her personality almost. Solar however, knew these Ponies to be attached to their cause to an unholy degree. Solar’s Ponyville plan was treated with great scepticism, but belief was a powerful thing. The Disciples strength was so great, so relentless precisely because their belief was unstoppable. Their numbers may not match their enemies, but their conviction could eclipse any weapon possessed by the Day. This fanatical faith, blessed with the prospect of a holy gift in the form of the Castle, was too much to ignore for these Ponies.

And this was why Solar would, even after this horrible start, ultimately wield these extremists far better than the equally extreme Celestia.

“Pack up then. We have a town to ‘conquer’…” Solar commanded, the first smile on his face since Canterlot.

Author's Note

Yeahhh, I know. A little wait since the last chapter.
Apart from an unusually busy month, bad luck struck hard unfortunately. I wont wallow in self pity or anything, but things like your pet dying can never be such an easy thing to deal with, so i hope you can understand the delay in uploading.

Nevertheless, i'm back, and with a nice juicy chapter! Character's out in the wild, and now ready to mingle with some more familiar faces.
What exactly that entails, will all be shown as the peaceful haven of Ponyville gets dragged into this giant mess...